《Sinful Mates 1-3》


 chapter 1 Prologue

    chapter 1 Prologue


    Things didn¡¯t look great, not only did I lose thest piece of my life as I stared down at the


    foreclosure notice on my mothers house. I now had to face the realisation she will probably nevere


    home. Watching someone wither away, knowing they were once full of life, once the biggest influence


    in your life and now they were reduced to skin and bone, bedsores, and a machine breathing for them


    as the life slowly drained out of them, bloody sucked. I thought for sure that would be the hardest day


    of my life when they rang me to tell me there was nothing else they could do for her.


    Yet I still held out hope, held onto the possibility no matter how slim it was that she would return to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    me, just wake up like nothing happened. Scrunching up the foreclosure notice, I toss it in the bin before


    adjusting the box tucked under my arm. I walked to the trunk of my car dropping my mothers alcohol


    stash in it. I couldn¡¯t leave it in the storage locker. No mmable liquids but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to


    throw it out either, mum loved a drink. I hated that she was a drunk but now I would give anything to


    see her with her drink in her hand whileughing and telling me stories. Sighing, I close the trunk and


    hop in my car looking at my childhood home onest time before I say goodbye to this part of my life. I


    was truly on my own.


    Breathe, just breathe it''s only temporary I told myself as I looked into the back of my cramped


    honda civic. At least I still had my job and my health, even though that was dwindling away. My job as


    long as I could keep that I could remain normal I tell myself. Yet as I drove myself to work, knowing


    afterwards I had nowhere to go to and am now officially homeless. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was


    how my life will always be now.


    ********


    I snorted at the memory as I reminisced on how pathetic my life is, everything went downhill the


    day I left that driveway of my childhood home.


    Funny how things work out, I thought that was the worst day I would endure, little did I know I had


    an entire future nned out by what supernaturals called the fates. That the two men I work for would


    im me and turn out to be monsters I wanted desperately to escape from until I no longer didn¡¯t. What


    was the point, this life of mine was apparently destined for this horror story, why fight it? So what if my


    life was going to crumple and burn before I found happiness. Happiness I can¡¯t remember what the


    heck that feels like, to me it seems like some conjured up dream, a fantasy and I don¡¯t mean the good


    kind that makes your panties damp, don¡¯t get me wrong I wish it was that sort of dream, but I dreamt of


    stability, that would make me happy. The only dreams that seemed a possibility was a messed up sort


    of dreams, the fucked up joke kind, where you don¡¯t know if you want tough or cry at the


    circumstances you found yourself in because it was truly that pathetic, that bad, happiness was


    something of the past. I down my bottle of vodka building up the liquid courage to face my Sinful mates,


    or maybe I am the sinful one and maybe I like it or maybe this vodka has gone to my head as I stumble


    back to the office, trying to pretend to be normal and like I didn¡¯t just down half the bottle, yep fake it till


    you make it, or don¡¯t either way I was all kinds of messed up, but that is ok because so are my


    mates.

 chapter 2

    chapter 2


    I groggily wake up, the sun just breaking through the windshield of my beat-up Honda civic. I


    stretch my body, trying to get into afortable position. For nearly three months, I have been living in


    my car, and my body is really starting to protest. Sitting up, I pull my nket around myself, trying to


    warm my freezing cold skin. An empty vodka bottle falling off the seat and into the footwell of the


    passenger seat. Now I know what you are probably thinking: I¡¯m an alcoholic. Well I¡¯m not, nor do I


    ever drink and drive.


    The first night I had to sleep in my car, it was minus three degrees. I was freezing. Luckily for me,


    my mother liked a few drinks, and seeing as I couldn¡¯t leave mmable liquid in the storage locker


    where my stuff is currently stored, I had no choice but to leave the boxes of spirits in my car. The


    bottles of spirits inconveniently took up half my boot space. I wasn¡¯t lying when I said she liked a drink.


    I was going to dispose of it, but I¡¯m now d I didn¡¯t. Her favourites were vodka, second by tequ.


    I wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, watching her was enough to deter anyone from drinking. But on that


    freezing night, I decided why not. I grabbed a bottle hoping to help myself sleep and forget that I was


    now homeless and having to live in my car. So, I decided it couldn¡¯t hurt. My life was already at a pretty


    crappy crossroads.


    I learnt that night being drunk helped me get through the cold nights. You don¡¯t feel the cold when


    you¡¯re intoxicated, in fact you don¡¯t feel much of anything. My alcohol tolerance has be rather


    impressive. I don¡¯t drink myself to oblivion, but on nights like the first night I spent in this cramped car


    and likest night, I knock a few back to help chase away the cold.


    I watch as the sun slowlyes up. There is one plus side to living in your car. I am neverte to


    work, seeing as I am currently living in the workce parking lot. No one knows but the janitor Tom. He


    is a sixty-year-old man, who is balding on top, has kind eyes and a cuddly figure, and he has a


    grandfatherly nature.


    He stumbled upon me sleeping in my car one night. I told him it was only temporary, so he has


    kept my secret between us. My bosses just think I¡¯m an eager and enthusiastic worker. I am always the


    first person to work besides Tom, who opens the car park and the building, and I¡¯m always thest to


    leave. I am not going to correct them; they can think whatever they like. I need this Job.


    Reaching for the ignition, I turn my car over, my phone instantly lighting up and charging through


    the lighter socket. It is 7am. Getting up I lean over the passenger side and grab my outfit for the day


    that is hanging from the hand hold on the roof above the door.


    Sliding my seat all the way back, I slide my track pants off and grab my panties. Sliding them up


    my legs before putting my ck suit pants on and buttoning them up. I then grab my bra, and ducking


    down behind the steering wheel, I quickly rip my shirt off and sp my bra into ce before putting my


    white button up blouse on.


    I just finished slipping my heels on when I see Tom walking up the driveway to the top level of the


    parking lot. Swinging my door open, I greet him.


    ¡°Hey Tom,¡± I say, waving at him before reaching in and grabbing my handbag from the passenger


    seat. Tom walked over holding two paper cups. My favourite part of the morning, it has kind of be


    a morning ritual. Every morning Tom walks all the way to the top level of the car park, brings me a


    coffee, and we both walk back down to the entry together.


    ¡°Hi love, how was your night?¡± Tom asks, concerned.


    ¡°It was fine, a bit chilly but nothing I¡¯m not used to by now,¡± I tell him, grabbing the cup from his


    hand.


    ¡°You know you can always stay¡­¡±


    I cut him off before he can continue.


    ¡°Tom, I know, but really I¡¯m fine. This is only temporary.¡±


    He shakes his head, having heard the same excuse every morning for thest few months. He


    knows there is no use arguing with me. I¡¯m too stubborn and am not one for epting help. Tom


    continues to the door before punching in the security code to let us into the building. He offers for me to


    stay with him and his wife, but I don¡¯t want to intrude and it¡¯s not so bad here. It is a lot safer here than


    the park I was originally parked at.


    Tom lets me in early every morning. I usually go straight upstairs to my desk, which is conveniently


    directly in front of the air conditioner. Catching the lift to the top floor, I step out and into the foyer and


    walk to my desk, my heels clicking on the marble floors. Grabbing the AC remote, I turn the heater up


    full st and stand directly under it, warming myself up while I sip my coffee.


    Once I¡¯m warmed up, I sit at my desk and start up myptop and look over the days schedule and


    any notes I have left for myself. I have been working at Kane and Madden industries for about 12


    months now. I am a secretary for Theo Madden and Tobias Kane. They own the techpany, and I¡¯m


    about 98 percent sure they are a couple. Not that I have seen them together or anything. They have


    separate offices, but they have this way ofmunicating. They always seem so in sync with each


    other, and I have caught them staring weirdly at each other. I have also walked in on Theo kissing and


    sucking on Tobias¡¯s neck.


    I must admit it was hot, and it kind of turned me on until Tobias noticed me standing gawking,


    which made Theo freeze, and then it got awkward and tense. I ran from the room. They never


    mentioned it, so I assumed I was let off the hook. I added that memory to the it never happened file of


    my brain.


    It¡¯s a shame they are both gay. They are the hottest gay couple I have ever seen. Both muscr


    and tall, Tobias is the more imposing one. He seems to be more serious and sometimes I get these


    chilling vibes off him that send shivers down my spine from the intensity of his gaze. Sometimes when


    he is speaking to me, he gets this far away expression on his face like he is looking straight through me


    instead of at me. I swear one time, I thought I heard him growl at me. But I know that¡¯s insane. People


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    don¡¯t growl, not like a predator does. I put it down to the 18 hours shift I did that day.


    Tobias Kane is tall dark haired and muscr 5 o¡¯clock shadow strong jaw and sharp piercing blue


    eyes. Theo Madden on the other hand has softer features. He is just as tall as Tobias but has a very


    casualid-back attitude and brown hair that¡¯s short on the sides and a little longer on top. He has grey


    eyes and high cheekbones. Both are breathtakingly handsome. Even after all this time working here, I


    still get stunned by their godlike appearances.


    I¡¯m incredibly surprised I haven¡¯t been fired; I have been caught way too many times daydreaming,


    staring off into space having very inappropriate thoughts about my bosses. But I also know I¡¯m


    extremely good at my job. No one hassted this long as their secretary, and no one is willing to do the


    sometimes-crazy hours I have endured in my position.


    Once I finished checking myptop, I checked the time. It was 8:30 AM. I still had half an hour


    before my bosses arrived. Slipping out of my seat, I walked to the bathroom with my handbag. I set my


    makeup on the counter and pulled my brush out. I started to brush my unruly waist length blonde hair.


    After deciding to pull it into a high ponytail, I grabbed my toothbrush and toothpaste and quickly


    brushed my teeth. I also applied some mascara to my already long thick eyshes and some eyeliner


    to brighten my dark green eyes before putting on some red lipstick. It contrasted nicely with my fair


    skin.


    I am so d this floor has no cameras because it would be so embarrassing if my bosses found


    out about my morning routine. Plus they would see me in all my morning bedhead (or car head) glory.


    Tom doesn¡¯t count. He doesn¡¯t care what I look like, and I am alwaysfortable around him. But if


    anyone else saw me, I think it might be a bit awkward.


    Once I am finished, I quickly duck into the small kitchte and start getting their coffees ready for


    their arrival. I hear the elevator ding just as I finish making them. I ce them on a tray and quickly


    walk back to my desk tray in hand.

 chapter 3

    chapter 3


    Tobias is the first to step out of the elevator, he is in his ck suit today, apanied by a white


    shirt and silver tie. His head is down, staring at his phone. He grabs his coffee off the tray without even


    ncing up at me and walks directly into his office. Theo on the other hand has a grey suit on, and the


    top three buttons on his white shirt are undone, exposing part of his chest. I have yet to see him ever


    as polished as Tobias, or in a tie for that matter. Theo stops, grabs his mug, and has a sip. ¡°Good


    morning, Imogen,¡± he says with a wink before walking into his office across from Tobias.


    I can¡¯t help the blush that creeps up, making my face heat up. I quickly ce the tray back in the


    kitchen before grabbing the tablet off my desk. I hesitantly stand at the door to Tobias office, hoping to


    god he is in a good mood today. Just before I knock, he sings out.


    ¡°You going to enter or stand out there all day?¡± His husky deep voice makes me jump before I


    open the door enough to quickly slip in. Tobias is sitting at his desk, fingers typing away at hisptop.


    He still hasn¡¯t looked up. I stand there moving from foot to foot awkwardly. I find Mr Kane very


    intimidating, he is always so formal, so serious. When I haven¡¯t spoken, he looks up, his eyes pinning


    me where I stand. My hands tremble slightly at his intense gaze. He cocks his head to the side waiting


    for me to speak, snapping me to my senses. I step forward, clutching the tablet in my hands like a


    shield while checking his schedule.


    ¡°You have a meeting at 12 with Mr Jacobs. I have also forwarded the proposals ready for your


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    meeting, and I am sending through now the emails received in reply to the conference meeting you


    heldst Thursday.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°No sir, I need you to sign off on the charity fundraiser for the hospital.¡±


    ¡°So where is the document?¡±


    I quickly look at my hands, realising I left the only required piece of paper on my desk. I internally


    facepalm myself. I hold my finger up. Tobias rolls his eyes at me, clearly annoyed by my mistake with


    his hand open waiting for the document. ¡°Ah one-minute sir.¡±


    I hear him sigh, annoyed. I duck out and retrieve the document before sliding it on the desk in front


    of him. He instantly signs it before passing it back to me, not even looking at me and instantly going


    back to typing on hisptop.


    I can¡¯t help but notice that he looks tired. Dark circles hang under his normally vibrant blue eyes,


    and his skin is a little paler than his normal golden tan. I stare off in space,pletely forgetting what


    I¡¯m supposed to be doing, too busy admiring my boss. Mr Kane clears his throat awkwardly, dragging


    me from my thoughts. He raises his eyebrow at me, catching me checking him out.


    ¡°Oh, sorry sir.¡± I stumble over the words. He shakes his head and I hear him chuckle. I turn around


    embarrassed, running from the room and closing the door.


    Mr Kane always makes me flustered. I always feel cloudy in their presence, I have even forgotten


    to breathe. Thest time it happened, I passed out. To be fair, I hadn¡¯t eaten so my brain was already


    mush. I awoke to Theo¡¯s concerned face leaning over me, all while Tobias just stared at me like I was


    mentally challenged. Like seriously who forgets to breathe? It is meant to be a basic bodily function,


    and I can¡¯t even get that right.


    That was the day I realised why no one wants this job. It is incredibly hard to focus on work around


    them, they can be a distraction without meaning to. I also find Mr Kane can be quite horrible. I


    don¡¯t think he realises the nasty things he says when he is angry. Luckily for him I have tough skin and


    desperately need this job. I also make sure I have my tablet in my hand every time I do go into his


    office on the off chance he throws something. I watched him hit the tech guy with a drink bottle once


    when he was in a fit of rage. Seriously, the bloke has anger issues and needs some therapy or


    something. Everyone walks on eggshells around him except for Theo. The tech guy hasn¡¯t been back


    since.


    Sitting at my desk, Iugh at the memory before turning back to myputer. My job is


    surprisingly good and easy, plus it pays well. Not much physical activity unless you count answering


    phones and carrying files. The only demanding thing is the hours. I am literally on call 24/7. I¡¯m not just


    their secretary but also a personal assistant, not that they get me to do much unless it is work rted.


    The hours can be ghastly at times, like working to early hours of the morning before big deadlines.


    Hitting the print button, I walk into the printer room that sits off the side of the kitchte. I¡¯m


    waiting for my printed document when the printer makes a beep before an error codees up. The


    paper tray is empty. Bending down, I open up the door on the printer and remove the tray before going


    to the draw to get some paper.


    The cupboard is empty. Walking out, I head over to the storeroom. Opening the door, I flick on the


    light and peer around at the shelves. I sigh when I see where it has been ced. Some moron has


    decided to stack it on the top shelf. Pulling the stepdder out from behind the door, I sit on it and I take


    my heels off and climb up. I have to stand on my tippy toes to reach the box. I grip it with the tip of my


    fingers and start to pull it towards the edge when his voice startles me from behind.


    ¡°Need a hand?¡± Theo asks. I gasp suddenly and jump in fright; I start to lose my bnce. Quickly


    gripping onto the shelf with my fingertips, I right myself regaining my bnce. My heart hammers in my


    chest. As my heartrate calms down, I be quickly aware of the hand that is grasping my ass.


    Looking down, I see Theo¡¯s hand holding me steady. I can feel hisrge hand pressing firmly on my


    butt through my pants, his thumb between my legs pressing where my core is. Thank god, I have pants


    on today and not a skirt.


    ¡°Ah boss,¡± I say, peering down at his hand. He seems to notice where he has grabbed me. A slight


    smirk creeps its way onto his face. The feel of hisrge hand on me makes me blush, an unfamiliar


    feeling washes over me. What¡¯s wrong with me? I have to fight the urge to clench my thighs together to


    stop the sudden ache between my legs.


    When I feel his hand run down the inside of my thigh to my ankle, I gasp, and he pulls his hand


    away. My skin flushing with embarrassment at me crushing on my gay boss. Theo appears to sniff the


    air for a second, a sly smile creeping onto his face at my embarrassment. Theo then reaches over and


    grabs the box I was painstakingly trying to retrieve.


    He grabs it with one hand and pulls it down. I quickly step down thedder and put my heels back


    on before grabbing the box from him.


    ¡°Were you looking for something?¡± I ask, feeling all hot and flustered as I walk from the storeroom


    back to the printer.


    ¡°Yeah, I tried to print something when I realised the printer was out of paper,¡± Theo replied, leaning


    on the bench next to the printer.


    I quickly loaded the paper onto the tray before inserting it back in the printer. Clearing the error, I


    hit print. The machine instantly starts its task, printing out the documents. I staple them together and


    ce them on the counter. When no moree out, I turn to Theo. ¡°Are you sure you hit print?¡± I ask,


    raising an eyebrow.


    Theo seems to think before speaking. ¡°I think so.¡±


    I roll my eyes at him and walk into his office. He follows behind me and stands in the doorway to


    his office and leans against the door frame watching me.

 chapter 4

    chapter 4


    ¡°The merger document?¡± I ask, peering at hisputer screen. He nods his head, and I hit print


    before walking back to the printer. His document prints out and I staple it before handing it to him.


    Theo stands there watching me, his intense gaze making me feel ufortable, but I can¡¯t look


    away. He suddenly turns and walks out. I instantly take a breath of air, not realising I was holding my


    breath. I make my way back to my desk. Theo has been acting weird thest week. I have caught him


    staring more times now than I can count.


    Tobias has been on edgetely as well, I heard them arguing over something the other day. I tried


    to tune it out as best I could as their rtionship is none of my business, but it makes it a little awkward


    and tense around the office.


    The day goes by quickly. Tobias remained in his office all day in one of his moods. The only time I


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    heard from him was when I transferred calls to his phone line. Before I knew it, it was 5:30 PM. Mr


    Kane and Mr Madden left at 5:00. I finished shutting everything down before switching the lights off and


    heading to the carpark. Once at the carpark, I grabbed my phone charger and some warm clothes to


    change into and piled everything into my bag.


    I had to be back at my car before Tom locked up. Tom worked a few hours of a morning and then


    came back at night to empty the bins and scrub the floor before locking up the carpark at 9:00PM.


    Giving me plenty of time to visit my mother before heading back.


    Walking through the empty parking lot, I came out on the ground floor level, on the park side.


    Cutting through the park I head towards the big blue neon Sign that sat atop the hospital across from


    Kane and Madden Industries. Mater Hospital. Every day I walk over to check on her. Making my way to


    the second floor, I head to the wards. Room Eighteen, bed five.


    My mother has been here for just over three months. I take a seat in the sterile room. I hate


    hospitals, they always smell of hand sanitiser, and this particr ward reeks of death. No, my mother


    hasn¡¯t got some debilitating chronic illness. My mother L Riley is in aa.


    My mother was driving home from work at a local bar. A drunk driver ran a red light, smashing into


    her. Her car was a total write off, and she had to be cut from the vehicle. She has been in aa ever


    since. The doctors say she is brain dead, that the only thing keeping her alive are the machines she is


    hooked up to.


    The hospital said they can keep her alive and hope to see some change even though it would be a


    miracle. I have managed to push it to nearly four months now, after I appealed their decision to turn off


    life support. I am still waiting to hear back from the Medical Ethics Council. I know it is a battle I will


    lose. But for now, it has brought me more time with her.


    It is only a matter of time before they pull the plug on her and tell me I have to say goodbye. This is


    also why I am living in my car. Mum¡¯s medical bills are expensive, and even when ites the time to


    switch her off, I will have to live in my car for at least another 2 years before I finish paying it off. My


    medical insurance covers a dependent child or spouse. My mother didn¡¯t have medical insurance. She


    worked cash in hand and struggled to keep a job for long.


    I know most people think it would be wishful thinking that she would wake up, but I just can¡¯t give


    up on her. She taught me to walk, talk, to use a spoon. How to ride a bike. She has been by my side


    from the start. She was my first friend. In fact, she is my only friend. She raised me as a single mum


    from the time I was born. My father walked out when he found out she was expecting. I never met the


    man and quite frankly don¡¯t care to meet him.


    I lost our house after three weeks of not being able to pay the mortgage, turns out we were already


    months behind when the ident happened, and my mother was keeping it from me. I had to choose


    to keep mum alive or keep the house. I chose her. I know she would have done the same for me. I


    know I am dying the inevitable, but how do you kill your mum? Kill the one person who spent your


    entire life loving and supporting you? When the timees, I need to know I have tried everything, or I


    know I won¡¯t be able to live with the guilt.


    Looking down at my mother, she looked like she was sleeping besides the tube hanging out of her


    mouth that was forcing her to breathe, keeping her alive. She had numerous tubes hanging out of her


    skinny arms. My mother used to be strong, lively, and a happy woman. She always looked younger


    than her age. With her blonde hair that was just below her shoulder des, she had excellent skin, no


    wrinkles, pink full lips, and tanplexion. She looked great for a woman who was 45 years old.


    Now her skin was grey, her hair oily and t. She had lost all her weight and muscle mass and was


    now skin and bone. Literally wasting away in this hospital bed. Sitting in the blue chair, I scooted closer


    to the bed and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Hey Mumma, I miss you.¡± I brush her hair off her forehead where it is sticking to her skin.


    Listening to the beep of her heart monitor, I hear it beeping regrly and the sound of the venttor


    forcing her to breathe. It is the same thing every day. I used toe every day and sit with her for


    hours and tell her about my day or read to her. But after a couple months, I juste to tell her I love


    her. I have run out of things to say.


    I miss her voice. I miss her telling me everything was going to be okay. I miss the way she made


    everything look easy. L Riley may not have been a perfect mother, but she was perfect to me. Yeah,


    she had a drinking problem, but other than that, I know she did the best she could with the hand she


    was dealt.


    There was never ack of love, and no matter how bad I fucked up, she was always there to help


    me pick up the pieces and rebuild.


    Now I see her, and I think of all the things she will miss. All the memories she won¡¯t be a part of.


    After sitting with her for a while, I quickly duck into the small bathroom. The nurse Sally is on night


    shift tonight and always lets me shower here. It is the only time I get to shower with warm water. Not


    hot, but like lukewarm bath water as the showers are temperature regted. Still, I¡¯m notining.


    Warm is better than cold. The other people in this room need assistance and are bedridden like my


    mother, so I don¡¯t have to worry really about anyone opening the door, but I always lock it just in case a


    cleaner or nurse decides to stop in.


    Showering quickly, I wash my hair and my body, making sure to scrub extra good while I have the


    use of warm water. When I¡¯m done, I quickly get out, dry myself and get into my track pants so I don¡¯t


    have to try and change in the car. I also slide my feet into some socks before putting on a pair of ts. I


    then jam everything back into my oversized handbag before making my way back to my mother¡¯s side.


    Sitting on the table next to my charging phone are some club sandwiches. Sally must havee


    in while I was in the shower. She knows my situation and knows I haven¡¯t got much left over after I pay


    the hospital repayments, so every shift she is on, I always find sandwiches or any leftover food from the


    cafeteria on the table waiting for me.

 chapter 5

    chapter 5


    Tonight¡¯s dinner consists of cheese and Tomato sandwiches. I am starving, having not eaten


    anything but some dry crackers. I eat the two sandwiches just in time for Sally to return with a stic


    bag in her hand. Sally is the same age as me, 23. She has dark hair cut into a pixie cut, dark brown


    eyes, and she is about 5 foot 6 tall with a slim build. She is an attractive woman and has a kind heart.


    She is my favourite nurse here; she is always happy to exin anything I don¡¯t understand and has a


    terrific bedside manner.


    Every shift she makes time to see me. When she walks in, I stand up and she wraps me in a warm


    hug, rubbing my back softly. Handing the bag over to me, I find some bottles of water and a small


    orange juice, which I quickly grab out to wash the sandwiches down. Sally has also been to the


    vending machine and grabbed a few protein bars, some chips, and I also find a few pieces of fruit.


    ¡°I was hoping you were still in the shower; I know you don¡¯t like epting help, but you really need


    to start taking care of yourself. When was thest time you ate a proper meal? You are looking so


    skinny.¡± I smile sadly at her. It¡¯s hard keeping my emotions in check around her. Sally has seen me at


    my most vulnerable. She pulls on my shirt and track pants, trying to emphasize how much weight I


    have lost. I¡¯m not blind. I know I have lost a lot of weight; my clothes don¡¯t fit like they should. I even


    have to roll some of my pants just to get them to stay on my hips.


    ¡°I know, I have been trying. It is just so hard with how chaotic my life is at the moment.¡±


    Sally rubs my cheek with her thumb. ¡°I have to get back to work but don¡¯t forget to eat. I am on


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    shift again on Wednesday, so I will bring a few things for you.¡± She jams the stic bag into my


    handbag and zips it up to make sure I take it when I leave. Sally walks out to tend to her other patients.


    I sit back down and wait for my phone to charge a bit more before unplugging it. It is now 8:30PM.


    I have to be back before nine to make sure I don¡¯t get locked out. Leaning down, I ce a kiss on my


    mother¡¯s head before walking out and heading back to my car.


    The walk back is quick. Tonight isn¡¯t too cold, thank goodness. I open my boot and grab my duvet


    and my pillow before climbing back into the front seat and reclining the seat all the way back. I snuggle


    underneath my nket and close my eyes, praying that sleepes easy tonight.


    ****************************************


    The next morning, I wake nice and warm wrapped up like a human burrito in my duvet. My rm


    ring loudly and vibrating on my dash. I reach up and switch the rm off quickly before the noise


    gives me a raging headache. Stretching, I groan, my body aching from being in the same position all


    night. I miss my bed, I miss stretching out and being able to roll around in a bed and not worry about


    getting car parts like the seat belt clicker jammed in my backside.


    Opening the driver¡¯s door, getting out, I stand up and bend over, touching my toes before


    stretching my back and shoulders. Once I have finished stretching like a cat, I walk to the rear


    passenger side and open the door. I always have a few outfits hanging up in the back. Quickly picking


    some dressy dark blue skinny leg jeans, a ck zip up blouse, and my zer, I walk around and start


    getting changed. I pull my bra up under my shirt, pulling my arms inside. I manoeuvre the bra until I get


    it in position.


    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat I quickly rip off my pants and rece them with my jeans. Standing up, I


    realise they are practically falling off me. Damn, these are my favourite jeans. Popping the boot I


    rummage around until I find a belt, I then have to use my car keys to punch an extra hole in the belt to


    get it to the size I need to hold my pants up. Once I have done that, I take my shirt off and put my


    blouse on, pulling the zipper up just in time to hear the roller door to the carpark open.


    Checking myself in the car window, I look decent. This is also one of my favourite tops. It was a


    little too small before everything, but now fits like a second skin, making myrge bust stand out more


    and leaving ample cleavage. I don¡¯t usually like showing off my assets but in this top, they look great, if


    I do say so myself. Quickly grabbing my ck heels, I slip them on and bend over to do up the straps.


    Once I¡¯m finished, I start walking down the ramp to meet Tom. His face instantly lights up. ¡°There is


    my girl, how was your night?¡±


    ¡°Good, wasn¡¯t coldst night and was rather quiet. How is the wife?¡± Tom walks up and hands me


    a cappino in a paper cup. I thank him then warm my hands on it before taking a sip.


    ¡°She is good, I have a surprise. Mary made meatballsst night and there were plenty of leftovers,


    so I brang a Chinese dish in for you.¡± I leaned into Tom and gave him a side hug. He reminded me of


    my grandfather. Tom hugged me back, wrapping his arm around my shoulders.


    We quickly went to my car. I grabbed my handbag and the few things I needed to finish getting


    ready before locking my car up and following him to the entrance.


    Getting to my desk, I start flicking everything on and powering up myputer. Once I have done


    that, I finish off my cappino and go into the bathroom and do my hair and makeup. Just as I finish


    making their coffees, they step out of the elevator like clockwork. I have never seen themte; they are


    always on time.


    When they walk in though, they appear to be arguing. I stay in the small kitchen, not wanting to be


    present for their heated argument, but I can¡¯t help but overhear part of their discussion. Theo is rarely


    angry, and I find it odd that he is raising his voice at Tobias, who I could tell was getting angrier by the


    second. I could also tell that they were standing in the foyer still. Usually when they did have their


    lovers quarrels it was in one of their offices, not where anyone would hear if they stepped onto this


    floor.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep ignoring the bond hiding in your office. You will snap and that will scare her even


    more.¡± Theo¡¯s voice seemed to be getting higher as he got angrier. I freeze, listening intently; I wonder


    what they are talking about and who this mystery woman is.


    ¡°Stay out of it, I have control of my urges. It is yours I¡¯m more worried about,¡± spat Tobias, the


    words rolling off his tongue venomously.


    ¡°Well, at least I am not denying them like you,¡± Theo retorted.


    ¡°She is human, she is weak, and she doesn''t belong in our world. I am sick of having this same


    argument. This isn¡¯t just about us, this would put her in danger. Is that what you want, Theo?¡± Tobias


    voice is raising, his anger spewing into his words.


    My mind is reeling. Humans? Aren¡¯t we all human? I must have heard wrong, and who is in


    danger? I could feel my heartrate pick up, pounding loudly in my ears. Goosebumps spread up my


    arms, my hand still frozen clutching white knuckled onto the kettle. Why is my mind and body paralysed


    with fear right now?


    ¡°Boo, you know what they say about eavesdropping,¡± Theo whispers in my ear, making me jump.


    His voice next to my ear. He steps closer, his chest pressing against my back. My hands tremble


    slightly as I ce the jug back on the counter.


    ¡°You okay, Imogen?¡± He sounded concerned. stering a fake smile on my face, I spin around to


    face him but he is standing by the door. Did I just imagine this entire scenario in my head? There is no


    way he could have moved that fast and not be heard. I really am going nuts, maybe I¡¯m having a


    mental breakdown. Their conversation, reying in my head but bing muddle to the point I can¡¯t


    even remember what they were arguing about. Tobias steps in behind him, popping his head around


    the corner of the door staring at me, an uneasy feeling rolling over me and I can¡¯t get my thoughts


    straight.

 chapter 6

    chapter 6


    They both look concerned. Did I do something rming? They were just arguing, or did I imagine


    that too, what were they arguing about, why couldn¡¯t I remember anymore? They look like their normal


    selves. I stand there just as confused as they are. Tobias breaks the silence. His voice forcing me out


    of my own head.


    ¡°Imogen¡­Imogen what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± He seems to sniff the air lightly for a second. I tilt


    my head observing them. They look between themselves. The room starts to warp and spin, I see


    Tobias shove past Theo reaching for me. My muscles feel so heavy. Oh no I know what this is, I am


    having a panic attack. Shit. I try to breathe, but my body gives up functioning and I can¡¯t catch my


    breath. The next thing I see is darkness.


    Coming to¡­ I groggily lift myself onto my elbows but am forced down by Theo¡¯s hand on my


    shoulder. ¡°Woah therey back down for a bit.¡± I stare, confused. I amying on the brown leather


    lounge in Tobias¡¯s office. I can see him sitting on the edge of his desk, his arms folded across his chest


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    making him appear even more intimidating than usual. Concern etched on his face as he stares back.


    Theo on the other hand is sitting beside where Iy on the lounge rubbing my legs. Shit, I did


    something embarrassing, I know it.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask,pletely confused; I try to think of thest thing I remember. But only


    remember eavesdropping on a conversation between Tobias and Theo about¡­ Then not being able to


    breathe, and then darkness.


    ¡°You fainted, justy down for a bit and here drink this,¡± says Tobias, walking back over with a


    ss of water in his hand. I sit up and lean against the armrest. Reaching out I grip the ice-cold ss


    of water, my fingertips brushing Tobias. He rips his hand away like I burnt him before moving back to


    his desk.


    After a few minutes, a knock sounds on the door. Tobias tells them to enter, and a leggy blonde


    woman steps into the office with a few Styrofoam food cartons in her hand. It smelt like Chinese food.


    The blonde woman peered around the room, unsure of what to do. Her light blue eyes dart to each of


    us frantically until she sees Theo and she freezes.


    She was incredibly attractive; she had a white suit pants on and a zer with a ck singlet top.


    ¡°Just leave it on the desk, Merida,¡± Theo spoke quietly. Merida jumped slightly but obeyed before


    quickly darting back out of the room, which had grown incredibly tense. What had I just witnessed?


    Why did she seem so scared? And more importantly, how long had I been out? Looking at the clock


    that hung above the door, I noticed the time. 3:15 PM ¡­ my eyes bulged out of my head. I have been


    out for hours. Jumping to my feet, I quickly made my way to the door. Shit, I was supposed to have the


    Merger files ready by 4 PM. Just as I opened the door, a hand shoved it shut, the lock clicking into


    ce. I felt heat seep into my back. I instinctively froze at the abrupt harshness of the door being


    mmed in my face.


    ¡°Sit back down, Imogen.¡± His voice was demanding. A cold shiver ran up my spine at his hot


    breath tickling the back of my neck.


    ¡°I have to get the Merger documents for your meeting,¡± I tried to argue back. My voice came out


    shaky, I could hear the fear in my own voice. But why was I suddenly scared of my boss?


    Leaning into me, his front pressed into my back. Lowering his head to my ear, he whispered, ¡°I


    said sit back down.¡± I turned towards the room only to be met with Tobias¡¯ harsh gaze staring down at


    me. I shrunk under his gaze and took a step back hitting the door, suddenly feeling extremely small


    beside him. Who was I kidding? I was small beside him regardless, but right now I felt tiny and weak.


    His eyes softened when they met mine. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± He spoke gently.


    Reaching up, he ced a loose hair back behind my ear before stepping away, motioning for me to sit


    back next to Theo. I quickly obeyed.


    Theo gripped my knee softly before letting go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he is a bit tense. We also cancelled the meeting. It¡¯s not till Tomorrow


    morning now,¡± Theo reassured me. I nodded in understanding, but all I wanted to do was get out of this


    room. I can¡¯t believe I slept all day on my boss¡¯s couch. How embarrassing. God, I hope I didn¡¯t talk in


    my sleep or fart. Oh my god, what if I did? I suddenly wished the floor would open up and swallow me.


    ¡°Here!¡± said Tobias, dropping the Styrofoam food carton in front of me before cing another in


    front of Theo. I went to tell them I was fine but was cut off with Tobias¡¯ deadly re.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a choice, Imogen... Eat¡± Each word was full of authority, but it also sounded like he was


    daring me to disobey him.


    I did as I was told. I could have sworn I saw Tobias smirk at me obeying his demands like a child.


    Could this be any more awkward and embarrassing? But the food was good, and I was starving.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I fainted between being busted eavesdropping and not eating properly for months,


    maybe I overwhelmed myself.


    When I had finished eating the fried rice and satay chicken, I sat quietly, waiting to be dismissed


    from his office, but it never came. Instead, Theo picked up the empty food containers and disposed of


    them. Tobias walked over to the cab next to the window and pulled out three sses, pouring a


    brown liquid that kind of resembled whiskey. Turning around, he handed me one. Theo walked over


    and picked up his own, downing it in one mouthful. I watched Theo leave the room quietly, leaving me


    with Tobias. I suddenly wanted him toe back, I turned staring at the door. My hands started to


    be sweaty.


    Tobias felt less intimidating with Theo in the room. Turning around to face the room and adjusting


    my sitting position on the lounge, I noticed Tobias watching me over his ss. I fiddled with the cup


    between my fingers. Bringing his drink to his lips, he downed every drop of it. I smelt my drink before


    scrounging my nose up, it smelt sweeter than vodka. Nothing was as harsh as vodka or tequ.


    Bringing the ss to my lips, I downed it in one mouthful. It was sweet and smooth tasting. It burned a


    bit but not like some of the bottles of liquor I had stored in my boot, especially the cheaper bottles mum


    liked to drink.


    Standing up, I went to ce the ss down when Tobias grabbed it and refilled it before passing it


    back to me. I raised an eyebrow at him, but I epted the ss. Theo returned, the door lock clicking


    softly behind him.


    In his hands he was clutching some boxes of paperwork. ¡°We are being audited, so we need all


    these files sorted and all contracts arranged by dates. Getfortable, it is going to be a long night.¡±


    Tobias spoke clearly. I looked at the four boxes Theo carried in, knowing it wasn¡¯t even half of them.


    Downing the ss of whiskey, I sat on the floor and started pulling files from the boxes.


    Halfway through the night, someone ordered more food and brought coffees up to us. I am not


    sure when they had time to order anything, as I never saw them pick up their phones once to order


    anything, but I was d. We had worked well into the night and I was exhausted. When it came time to


    close the building up at 9PM, Tobias looked up at the security guard who had stepped in the office to let


    us know he was about to lock up.


    ¡°You guys go. There isn¡¯t much left, and I will get it done and head off soon.¡± Tobias and Theo


    looked unsure but eventually agreed to leave. They gave me a set of keys to get out of the building as


    well as the security code to set the rms on my way out.


    When I finished thest box, I stacked them neatly on top of each other before checking the time, it


    was 2 am. I only had 3 files sitting out. Gettingfy on the lounge, I dragged them in front of me. My


    eyes were starting to hurt, and all the words were starting to blur into one. My fingers felt numb from


    scouring the pages.

 chapter 7

    chapter 7


    I was jostled awake by warm hands, files falling off myp onto the floor. Shit, I had fallen asleep. I


    scrambled to my feet in a panic. Tobias looked at me, taken aback by my dishevelled appearance.


    Tobias pinched the bridge of his nose, shaking his head at me. I fought the urge to yawn and stretch


    like a cat.


    ¡°You were supposed to head home, have you been working all night?¡±


    ¡°Shit¡± My hands leapt to my mouth at thenguage I used in front of my boss. ¡°I must have dozed


    off... Just give me a minute and I will get cleaned up for the meeting.¡±


    Theo stepped into the office looking gorgeous as ever in his grey suit. He took in my appearance.


    My shirt was all wrinkled, my hair was a mess, god knows what my face looked like, but I knew it


    wouldn¡¯t be pretty, and I would probably look like a roon from my eye makeup. He raised an


    eyebrow at Tobias.


    ¡°She fell asleep working,¡± he stated, clearly not happy that I was asleep yet again at work.


    If only they knew I slept here every night, just not in the office. I smiled to myself at the thought. If


    they thought this was crazy, they wouldpletely freak out if they knew the carpark was my current


    residence.


    Moving towards me, Theo gripped my blouse. I squeaked at his closeness and stepped back.


    Theo reached for me again and gripped the bottom of my blouse, his fingers brushing my stomach as


    he pulled my blouse off over my head. I quickly covered up my purplece bra, trying to hide from his


    lingering gaze on my chest. I had great tits, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to show them off to my boss.


    Tobias opened a door that appeared to be a closet of sorts. No matter the amount of time I had


    spent in this office, I had never known there was a closet in the wall. Inside was a couple of men¡¯s


    shirts hanging up. How had I never seen that the wall had a cupboard in it? Are there other hidden


    Grabbing a white shirt off the hanger, Tobias walked over to me and stood in front of me. Theo had


    moved to my side and was watching. Tobias went to grab my hands away from my chest, but I pulled


    back and stepped out of reach refusing to uncover myself. Tobias'' eyes grew darker under the lighting


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    making me squirm under his intense gaze.


    ¡°We have a meeting in five minutes, and you can¡¯t go in there like that.¡± He reached for my wrist


    again.


    ¡°I can dress myself,¡± I said, reaching for the shirt with one hand. As soon as my hand left my chest,


    he shoved my arm in the arm hole of the shirt and spun me quickly so my other arm was in the other


    one. I gave up and let him finish dressing me. I wasn¡¯t their type; it is not like they will be gawking at my


    breasts.


    ¡°Suppose it isn¡¯t like it matters with you both being gay,¡± I said, realising I was being childish about


    being half naked in front of them.


    Tobias'' hands froze at my cleavage where he was doing up the buttons. Theo came over and


    started rolling up my sleeves with a silly grin on his face. I could tell he was trying not tough. I


    watched silently, they seemed to be amused by something. I raised an eyebrow at Tobias who still had


    his fingers on the button right between my breasts, he looked like he was deep in thought.


    Theo snorted, trying to hold in hisugh almost choking on it.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, annoyed that I wasn¡¯t being let in on this inside joke of theirs.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t gay,¡± Tobias said a smirk on his face. Meeting his gaze, he quickly looked back towards


    the shirt he was buttoning up. I felt my skin heat up, the blood rushing to my face. I have worked here


    all this time thinking they were gay. How did I read that wrong? I saw them kissing...


    ¡°You¡¯re not gay?¡± I asked, incredulous. My eyebrows disappearing into my hairline.


    ¡°Definitely not gay¡­ we both like women,¡± Theo said, rolling the sleeves of my shirt up. I just got


    semi naked in front of my bosses. What were they thinking? That is awsuit waiting to happen, not


    that I would sue them. I need my job, but this little scene suddenly felt mortifying.


    ¡°But I saw you kissing his neck,¡± I spat out the sentence like word vomit. Tobias raised an eyebrow


    at me.


    ¡°Not everything you see is what it appears to be.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty sure I didn¡¯t imagine it, and you both live together.¡±


    ¡°We share a home, but that¡¯s not all we like to share,¡± Theo¡¯s voice says behind me. Making me


    jump at his closeness, his breath was cold on my neck and made me shiver.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t gay, we like women too,¡± Tobias emphasised thest word.


    Shaking my head, I walked out of the office. I could have sworn I heard them both chuckle as I


    walked out.


    The meeting seemed to drag on for hours. When I walked in, a few people¡¯s heads turned at my


    shirt choice, but no one said anything. Even if they wanted to, I doubt they would have dared with


    Tobias and Theo walking in directly behind me. Whenever they were around, people seemed to


    disappear or walk away in the opposite direction. No one liked crossing their path for fear of losing their


    jobs or being yelled at or having something thrown at them.


    The fact that every other secretary quit under them shows how demanding they can be. Once the


    meeting was over, I hastily left the room, going back to my desk, when my phone rang. It was the


    hospital calling. I didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s me Sally.¡± Her voice was urgent, and she was speaking in a rush. My heart instantly


    skipped a beat. I had been waiting for this call, I just wasn¡¯t expecting it to be today.


    ¡°The Medical Ethics Board has ruled against you. They have decided to turn your mother¡¯s life


    support off, saying it is no longer medically viable to have her remain on life support.¡±


    My lungs constricted painfully, the pressure almost unbearable. I was preparing myself for this


    phone call. I thought I was prepared to say goodbye. But I¡¯m not... I suddenly felt like I was choking,


    and I started hyperventting. I couldn¡¯t afford to pass out now. Not when my mother needs me. My


    heart felt like it fell into my stomach. I fought the tears from spilling over. Grasping the phone, my


    knuckles felt like they were going to split through my skin.


    ¡°Whee¡­. When?¡± My voice was shaking so terribly, I was surprised Sally could understand me. I


    couldn¡¯t even recognise the simple word that just came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Tonight, Imogen. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I hung up the phone in a daze. I felt like I was on autopilot as I


    grabbed my keys and handbag. My hands were shaking as I tried to think of what I was supposed to be


    doing at this moment. Gathering the few things I needed, I made my way to the elevator. My body was


    in panic mode as I tried to fight my emotions, trying to hold myself together. Just as I went to press the


    button the doors opened. Tobias and Theo stepped out of the elevator.


    They were talking but stopped immediately as I stepped into the elevator, moving between them.


    They turned around both looking at me. Theo spoke but I couldn¡¯t hear a word he was saying, going


    deaf to my surroundings. He tried to reach out and grab me, but I put my hands up. They were shaking


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I¡­ I need to go,¡± I stammered out before hitting the button repeatedly to go down


    to the ground floor. They quickly stepped out of the way of the closing doors, concern etched on both


    their faces.


    I knew they were concerned, but right now I didn¡¯t care to exin my current situation. Not that it


    involved them, or that they would care. I just needed to get to her. Get to my mum.

 chapter 8

    chapter 8


    I watched the buttons light up for each floor I went down, it was like time slowed as I watched the


    numbers tick down. I was nervous, impatient, and trying to hold all my pieces together, Sally¡¯s voice


    going through my mind on repeat, repeating the words that I felt would stop my heart from beating.


    Only there it was still thumping painfully in my chest.


    When the elevator doors opened on the bottom floor, I took off running, my shoulder smashing into


    the elevator door having not had enough time to openpletely on my way out. The hospital wasn¡¯t


    far, and I made it there in under five minutes. My heels slid on the floor outside my mother¡¯s ward door


    as I gripped the door handle and walked in.


    The ward was full of doctors moving other patients out. Sally stood amongst them, her green


    scrubs standing out amongst the doctors in their white coats. Sally was looking at the clock, probably


    wondering if I was going to get here in time. Seeing me, she came rushing over and wrapped her arms


    around me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Imogen.¡±


    I nodded, watching as another patient was wheeled out and transferred to another room, leaving


    only my mother, a doctor, Sally, and myself.


    The doctor was an older woman in her fifties. She had greying hair that reached her shoulders,


    pulled back with a clip, kind soft brown eyes, and paleplexion. She was wearing a doctor¡¯s coat


    and white scrubs. Her name tag read Laurel.


    ¡°Hi, you must be Imogen?¡± she said, reaching out and grasping my hand softly between hers.


    ¡°The Medical Ethics Board has decided to remove your mother from life support. In doing so I will


    just prepare you for what will happen next.¡± I stared at her, my facepletely nk. I think I was in


    shock, but at the same time I understood everything she said, even nodded a few times.


    When she was done, she asked If I wanted some time alone with my mother. I nodded my head


    and they both walked out, leaving me alone with her. I walked slowly over to her bed and held onto her


    hand. Looking down at her, she looked like she was just sleeping, her face was ck with the tube


    hanging out of it keeping her breathing. I stroked her hair gently.


    ¡°Mumma, it¡¯s me, your Immy. They have decided to turn your life support off.¡± I stared at her,


    hoping for some miracle. But there was none. I could hear Sally and the doctor talking softly outside the


    door. None of this felt real.


    ¡°If you can hear me, mum, please know I¡¯m sorry. I tried; I really did. I love you Mumma, but I have


    to let you go.¡±


    The time hade. I was preparing myself for this but why didn¡¯t I feel like I prepared at all. I


    didn¡¯t know what to do. I didn¡¯t know what to say to her now that this was goodbye. So instead, I just


    held her hand, rubbing circles into her soft skin. The doctor walked in with Sally. I looked up when they


    entered, Sally looked heartbroken for me and I turned away from her. I couldn¡¯t handle seeing the


    sadness in her eyes.


    I knew once I let myself cry, I would never stop. So instead, I took a deep breath and closed my


    eyes, telling myself I could do this, hardening my resolve. The doctor asked me to step out so she


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    could remove the tubes and switch everything off. I shook my head at her.


    When she pulled the tube out of her throat, my mother made a gurgling noise and started gasping,


    but the doctor said it was the body¡¯s normal reaction. I squeezed my mothers¡¯ hand tighter, trying to


    ignore the noises her body was making. The doctor then unhooked all the machines that had now


    started beeping loudly.


    When she was done, she squeezed my shoulder tightly before walking over to the side. The doctor


    said my mother couldst a few hours or go quickly. Mum went quickly. Her breathing slowed, her lips


    started to turn blue, her body even convulsed, making me jump to my feet. I wrapped my arms around


    her neck pressing my head to hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mumma. I¡¯m right here, I¡¯m right here,¡± I told her. After a few seconds, it stopped and


    so did her breathing. Her chest no longer rose up and down. The room went silent, the only noise was


    my heavy breathing. I lifted my head from hers, Mum¡¯s skin went dull and lifeless, and her hand lost its


    warmth. I knew she was gone. The doctor walked over and ced a stethoscope on her chest and


    listened before nodding, confirming her heart was no longer beating.


    I stared at my mother¡¯s dead body lying on the gurney, she was gone. I would never hear her voice


    again, never hold her again. I couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. Getting up, I pulled the nket up, tucking


    her in as if she were asleep and I was saying good night instead of goodbye. I leaned down and kissed


    her head. My lips quivered and my eyes burned with tears that wanted to fall.

 chapter 9

    chapter 9


    I just stared down at her. Now what, I just leave and nevere back here? Turning around, I


    walk out in a daze, almost robotic. When I stepped into the blue corridor, Sally tried to grab my hand,


    but I pulled away from her touch. I didn¡¯t want to be touched; I knew I would break. I was nearly to the


    end of the corridor when Tobias stepped into my view. I don¡¯t know what he saw on my face, but he


    tried to reach for me. I quickly stepped out of his reach. What is it with everyone and trying to touch


    me? I will not break; I will certainly not break in front of anyone. Tears are weakness. I am not weak. My


    mother didn¡¯t raise a weakling.


    I kept walking, I could hear people talking to me, I could hear Sally calling after me, but I just


    ignored them and kept on walking. I walked out of the hospital doors. My phone started vibrating in my


    bag that was slung over my shoulder. Ignoring it, I walked to the park across the road. I sat on the park


    bench; it was now dark. The stars were shining brightly down on me, the trees swaying in the wind. The


    night was cold and silent, the only noise I could hear was the beating of my own heart, which I was


    sure was broken beyond repair.


    I felt absolutely nothing. I waspletely numb, and I prayed I stayed that way. I didn¡¯t want to


    know what this pain was going to feel like. The wind was moving through my hair at rapid speeds,


    drops of rain were hitting my skin, I couldn¡¯t feel their coldness, I couldn¡¯t feel the sting of the wind on


    my skin. For the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t know what my next move was, I didn¡¯t have a n. I


    realised I was in denial this entire time because I never nned past this point. I knew this time would


    drenching me where I sat. I didn¡¯t know what else to do, I had somehow made myself believe that she


    would pull through, even though my mind knew she wasn¡¯ting back.


    At some point I walked back to my car. I noticed Tom had left the car park door up slightly. He must


    have realised I wasn¡¯t in my car. I walked up to my car and popped the boot, grabbing a bottle. I


    popped the cap and started gulping the vodka down. I just wanted to go to sleep and try and forget


    about this day, or maybe wake up to find this was all just a nightmare, one I was just having trouble


    waking from. Only I knew it wasn¡¯t, it hurt too much, and you don¡¯t feel pain in dreams.


    Getting into my car, I grabbed my duvet off the back seat and wrapped it around myself, seeking


    much effort. After a while and a few more mouthfuls of my bottle of jet fuel, I slipped into the darkness


    of sleep.


    The next morning, I awoke in my cramped car, my neck twisted in an awkward position against the


    centre console. Twisting my neck and stretching the sore muscles, I rubbed the aching spot before


    sitting up to the sound of tapping on my driver¡¯s side window. Squinting I could just make out Tom


    standing outside with a coffee in hand and concern etched on his face.


    Jumping up quickly I grabbed my phone. Shit, I slept through my rm. Tom motioned his hand to


    the bo where he ced my coffee. ¡°I will meet you at the ramp, kiddo.¡±


    I nodded. Getting up, I quickly raced to the boot and rummaged through, trying to find something


    decent to wear. I stunk heavily of vodka. I just wanted to sleepst night, and downed god knows how


    much till I passed outpletely.


    The memories of my mother painfully came back to me, but instead I shoved them aside, refusing


    to think of the shitstorm that has be my life. Finding a passable blouse, I smoothed it out as best I


    could and chucked my zer over the top. Quickly ripping the hairbrush through my tangled hair. I


    mbered out of the car and stuffed my feet into my shoes while hopping on one foot and trying to


    walk to the bo of my car at the same time.


    I grabbed the coffee off the bo and started jogging down the ramp towards Tom, who was


    waiting patiently for me next to the entrance doors. I quickly looked at my phone. I had ten minutes


    before my bosses arrived.


    ¡°Rough night, darl? That''s the first time I''ve ever seen you sleep in.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was pretty rough, thanks for waking me,¡± I mumbled sipping my coffee. Tom walked me to


    the elevator before going about his duties. Once the doors binged open, I raced over to the bathroom


    and did a quick rush job of my make up. My face was puffy, and I looked like shit. No, I looked hung


    over with my bloodshot eyes and paleplexion. A slow ache was starting to make its way up to my


    eyes, deciding to sit directly at my temple. I knew the aftermath of drinking that much would have


    consequences, but I was prepared.


    Once finished I quickly went to my bag and retrieved 3 Panadol and three Nurofen Zavance. I


    downed them with a ss of water. Mum¡¯s secret remedy for hangovers besides greasy food. I smiled


    at remembering her before my smile turned to a frown. I would never see her face again, let alone hear


    her endless advice, even the silly advice like how to avoid the morning hangover. I was shoved out of


    my sadness by the bing of the elevator.


    Tobias and Theo stepped out. Their faces held shock upon seeing me. I remembered I still hadn¡¯t


    made the morning coffee. I apologised realising my mistake before racing to the kitchte and


    making the coffee. Theo popped his head into the small kitchen door.


    ¡°Sorry I was a bit rushed for time this morning. I¡¯m making them now,¡± I sputtered out,


    concentrating on the task at hand. When I didn¡¯t hear a response, I turned to see if he was still there.


    He was but now shadowed by Tobias. I gulped, my mouth suddenly feeling like a desert. I suddenly


    remembered seeing him when I was leaving the hospital. I was rude and had ignored him. Can¡¯t I catch


    a break? Seriously I don¡¯t feel like being scolded right now. Ignoring them, I finished making the coffees


    before spinning around and handing mugs to them. Theo looked shocked while Tobias¡¯ face was


    unreadable. Pity maybe? I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be here; you can go home if you like.¡± Tobias'' voice was soft. I sighed, relieved I


    didn¡¯t have toe up with some excuse as to why I ignored him and ran from himst night. I wonder


    why he was there anyway.


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± I asked, confused. Didn¡¯t they want me here?


    ¡°We don¡¯t expect you to work the day after your mother passes. If you need time off, we


    understand. We can manage on our own, Imogen.¡± Tobias seemed worried. Why he of all people would


    interfere in my life was beyond me. It¡¯s not like we are all friends and catch up for drinks after work. I


    barely know them. I never chat or talk to them outside business hours, I never pry into their lives, and


    they don¡¯t ask about mine. All of sudden they think they can have some input? I don¡¯t need their pity; I


    just need to be left alone.


    Theo sniffed the air slightly before cocking his head to the side, studying me from head to toe. I


    was well aware that I smelt like I was dipped in vodka. Walking past them, I grabbed my perfume from


    my handbag and sprayed myself,pletely ignoring them. Like seriously where would I go? Hang out


    in the carpark all day. To the park, maybe my storage shed? Yeah, having time off is thest thing I


    need.


    Theo ced a cup on the edge of my desk, it was his coffee. ¡°Drink this, I will make another.¡±


    I went to get up and stop him, seeing as it technically was my job to be the coffee bitch. But one


    look from Tobias made me shrink back down in my seat. Tobias sat on the edge of my desk; his hand


    reached out to grab mine, but I pulled away. Hurt shone in his eyes but he quickly masked it. Why


    would he feel hurt? His reaction seemed a little out of ce, considering I was his secretary not his


    friend.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.


    I will be if people stop trying to touch me. Knowing I couldn¡¯t say that, I simply nodded while turning


    the phones over to take them off voicemail. Tobias got up and walked to his office. The day went by


    quickly, and neither one of them asked me to do anything all day, so I remained at my desk answering


    calls. I wanted the distraction, a task, anything instead of being left to my own thoughts.


    I was relieved when Theo finally came out and ced some files on my desk. I looked at the pile,


    weing the distraction. It waster than I thought, when I finally l finished sorting the documents into


    their allocated files, everyone had left for the day. Needing to retrieve another change of clothes, I


    decided to take the twenty-minute walk to my storage shed.


    I needed to be back by 9:00PM. It was 7:30 now, so I still had an hour and a half, plenty of time to


    get there and back. Ducking out to my car, I quickly grabbed the storage locker key from the glove


    As I was making my way down to the bottom floor, I had this overwhelming feeling like I was being


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    watched. Walking faster, I made my way outside walking up the ¡°in¡± ramp. As soon as I was outside, I


    tossed the bag of empty bottles into the trash for the bin man to collect tomorrow.


    The skyrise I worked at was in the outskirts of the city, which was convenient for me. Everything


    was at my fingertips so to speak. My storage locker was two blocks from where I was now. Next to the


    skyrise is a park that leads into a small busnd area. I like to walk through it. The park was a shortcut


    to my storage locker. It was also where a lot of people had pics and hung around.


    Cutting through the trees, I couldn''t shake the feeling I was being watched. It was dark out already.


    I usually didn''te through here of a night, but I didn''t have time to walk the long way. Shaking off the


    feeling, I continued walking. The moon was my only light, the shadows in the trees were starting to


    spook me. I swear I seen something move between the trees. Picking up my pace, I followed the path


    that led towards the industrial area. After about five minutes, I was deep amongst the trees when I


    heard a growling from behind me.

 chapter 10

    chapter 10


    Spinning around, I trippednding on my ass and came face to face with a huge beast. Its ck


    eyes staring directly at me. Shaking my head, I closed my eyes. I must be seeing things.


    My eyes snapped open when its growl resonated through the air. Staring at me was a huge


    dog/wolf, but it was huge, like a small bear. It was easily over half my size, its fur was jet ck, its paws


    were bigger than my hands, its ws looked like they could rip me to shreds, more like a tiger¡¯s ws


    then a dog¡¯s paw.


    I had never seen something so magnificent and terrifying at the same time. I held my breath as it


    stalked towards me. I tried to move back, but it growled at my movement. My heart was hammering in


    my chest. It was going to attack me; I was going to be mauled to death by a huge beast of a dog. I


    suppose I had a good run. I¡¯m sure there are worse ways to go than being eaten alive, right? But really


    the universe was sure out to get me. First my mother and now this, did I run over a ck cat? Break a


    mirror? My luck can¡¯t surely be this terrible.


    "Well, if ya going to maul me, can you hurry up and get it over with?" The beast stopped growling


    and cocked its head to the side like it understood what I said. I raised an eyebrow at it. I quickly stood


    up, waiting for it to attack, only it didn''t. I stood there unsure if I should turn my back on it. The shiny


    ck fur shone strangely in the moonlight; its fur had blue undertones. The colour showing whenever it


    moved, catching the moon''s light.


    Maybe it was somebody¡¯s pet, it seemed a little too smart and tame. It walked over to me, he


    sniffed me. Its fur brushing against my leg. I reached down and patted its fur; it was thick and soft and


    long. The dog pushed its head into my hand, enjoying my touch.


    "Aw, you¡¯re not that bad. You do look scary though.¡± Great, I was talking to an oversized dog. I


    really was losing my marbles. Shaking my head I kept walking. The dog followed. I tried to tell it to


    shoo, I even picked up a stick and threw it hoping it would chase after it, but it didn¡¯t. Instead it seemed


    annoyed at me and whined loudly... giving up I let him follow me.


    When I came to the mesh fence that surrounded the storage sheds that held the lockers, I walked


    along the fence line until I found the spot where the mesh had been broken, creating an opening.


    Climbing through, my hip caught on a piece of wire catching the side of my blouse. I felt the sting


    as the wire cut across my hip, my white blouse instantly staining red. I hissed at the pain it caused. The


    huge dog whimpered at the noise I made. Spinning around, I stared at it. He seemed intelligent for a


    dog. When I spoke to it, I got a feeling like it actually understood what I was saying.


    "Go on, you can''t be here. Don''t you have a home to go back to?" He made a noise and nudged


    my hip with his nose.


    "Fine but don''t pee on anything," I told the dog with a pointed look. I swear it was like it smiled at


    what I said like he was amused. I really was going bonkers. I need toy off the horror books.


    Walking up the isles of storage sheds, I found the one I was looking for, number 423. Bending


    down, I undid the padlock and lifted the door. Boxes and furniture lined the entire ce. There was a


    narrow walkway through the middle that I left purposefully so it made it easier to find things. Walking


    down the narrow walkway, I found my wardrobe. I noticed the dog followed me and was now sitting


    next to my feet, observing what I was doing. I opened the wardrobe and grabbed an outfit that was


    wrapped in stic. It was a ck skirt with a navy-blue blouse and ck jacket.


    Grabbing it, I put it aside before moving further into the locker. I found a box that said kitchen on it.


    Rummaging through it, I found a small first aid kit. Opening it, I grabbed out some alcohol wipes and


    gauze and medical tape. Taking off my blouse, I saw the cut was deeper than I thought. My blouse was


    sticking to it, and blood ran down into the waistband on my skirt.


    Carefully peeling it off my cut, I grabbed the alcohol wipes and wiped it clean. It was slightly


    jagged, like my skin had been opened with a can opener. Cleaning it up best I could, I ced a heap of


    gauze over the top before securing it with tape. I then ced the blouse in my handbag before finding a


    singlet in my wardrobe then throwing my zer back over the top.


    Exiting the storage locker, I ced my outfit down then closed the roller door. The dog looked


    around curiously and watched as I padlocked the door. Picking up my belongings, I started to walk


    back towards work. The park was eerily quiet, usually of a night you could hear the insects and night


    owls, but it waspletely silent. The giant dog followed quietly; I had be used to his presence


    behind me. He resembled a wolf more than a dog. There was something familiar about him. I just


    couldn¡¯t think why I felt that way.


    Once back at Kane and Madden Industries, I walked through the car park and found my car.


    "You really shouldn¡¯t be in here," I said, staring at the wolfdog. He seemed to return a bored look.


    "Well, technically I shouldn''t be here either," I told him. Opening the door, I hung tomorrow¡¯s outfit


    up on the hand rest in the back and grabbed my toiletries bag. Tom had given me a key to the


    bathroom on the bottom floor of the car park. It had a shower, a toilet, and a small sink. Tom said it was


    for the janitors to shower before they left and had nicely given me a key.


    Grabbing my stuff, I made my way to the small bathroom cubicle. The dog followed, curious when I


    opened the door. He walked in andid on the cement floor. When I started stripping my clothes off, it


    lifted its head and watched, its eyes scanning over my body. I turned my back to it, feeling suddenly


    weirded out. I quickly washed. The water in the shower was cold only, which made you want to wash


    quickly before you froze.


    By the time I got out, my teeth were chattering. I quickly dried myself and chucked my track pants


    on and a huge woollen jumper and some socks. Opening the door to the car park, the huge dog walked


    ahead of me towards the upper levels.


    Once back to my car, I popped the boot, grabbing a half full bottle of Smirnoff Vodka. I also found a


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    leftover bottle of water from yesterday. The wolf climbed up his paws sitting on the opening of the boot


    while he peered inside.


    "I''m not an alcoholic, it was my mums, but it helps chase away the cold," I told him. "And I have no


    idea why I am telling you this. It''s not like you understand what I¡¯m saying." I started shaking my head.


    Closing the boot, I sat and leaned against the tyre of my car. The dog was too big to fit inside my


    car, so I figured I would stay out here till he left. In a way I kind of hoped he wouldn¡¯t leave. I didn¡¯t feel


    as lonely with him here. Cracking open the water bottle, I held it near his nose and poured a bit out. He


    started licking the water that was running out, obviously thirsty. I am not an animal person but this one


    was starting to rub off on me.


    Swigging from the vodka, I coughed before chugging more down. The dog seemed to whine at me


    before stretching out and cing its head in myp. I patted his head. "You are very warm; you would


    make a nice nket." Iughed at my own joke. The dog just lifted its gaze to my face before closing


    its eyes again. I rested my eyes, but after a few more mouthfuls of the burning liquid, I gave into sleep,


    snuggled up with some random stray dog.

 chapter 11

    chapter 11


    The next morning, I awoke inside my car. I do not remember climbing back in the car or the stray


    leaving. Maybe I was more intoxicated than I thought. The morning light was bright, forcing me to


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    squint while my eyes adjusted to the brightness. Reaching for my phone, I peered at the screen. The


    battery was on three percent. The time was 7:30 am, I forgot to set my rm. Luckily, my body clock


    didn¡¯t fail me this morning. Getting out of the car, I breathed in the clear crisp morning air.


    Closing my eyes, thest few day¡¯s events came back to me like a bad dream. Only this time more


    painfully. I could still hear herst gasp. Feel the life leave her body as her hand went cold. Pushing the


    memory aside, I shook my head trying to remove the memory that was firmly imprinted in my head.


    Nothing about it felt real, like it happened to someone else. Only I could feel the pain of her loss, so I


    knew it was definitely my life that was falling in tatters. Now I was motherless as well as homeless and


    hopeless.


    Two more years, I can do this. Just going to be two more years, then I can have my life back on


    track hopefully. Instead of dwelling on my shitty life, I got dressed. Tom doesn¡¯t need to see me like


    this. I don¡¯t want him to feel sorry for me even more than he does. I don¡¯t want to break down, and


    seeing the pity in his eyes would definitely be thest straw. I already felt like I was failing at this so-


    called thing they call life. I didn¡¯t want to see my failures confirmed in someone else¡¯s eyes.


    Getting undressed, I forgot about the cut from the wire fence. As soon as I ripped my singlet off,


    along came with it was the bloody gauze and the skin underneath. I had bleed through the gauze and


    onto my singlet, I must have bumped it in my drunken stupor getting in the car. Reaching inside my


    vehicle, I grabbed some more gauze and the bottle of vodka. Dousing the cloth, I quickly ced it over


    the wound. The profanities that left my lips when the cloth brushed my skin would have made a sailor


    disgusted. Cleaning it effectively and also nearly making myself throw up or pass out from the intense


    burn. I wasn¡¯t sure which, but I would rather pass out right now.


    Once the burning subsided, I redressed the wound and slipped on my navy skirt and zer outfit I


    retrieved from the storage locker. The skirt nearly fell to my knees as soon as I did it up. Surely, I


    haven¡¯t lost that much weight. I know I hardly eat but this was starting to get out of hand.


    Reaching in, I grabbed my belt from yesterday and did it up, holding my skirt in ce before


    chucking my blouse on and zer over the top. Luckily, the zer covers the belt that does not match


    my outfit at all. Deciding I looked decent enough, I won¡¯t be able to remove my jacket today. Slipping


    my heels on, I quickly flipped the visor down and started doing my make up. I looked terrible. My face


    looked grey and drained of life. My eyes looked exhausted, puffy, and had no light left in them. By the


    time I was done, Tom was walking up the ramp towards me coffee in hand.


    ¡°Hey Tom,¡± I said with a wave.


    Tom smiled upon seeing me. ¡°Ready early dear, hair and all.¡±


    I just nodded. Yes, it was a rarity that Tom didn¡¯t see me in my car head glory. Tom walked me to


    the elevator like every morning. It was good listening to him tell me what Mary and himself got up to the


    night before. Made me forget about everything. When it came time to part ways, I was actually sad to


    see him turn and leave because I knew I was going to be left with my own torturous mind.


    Once I made it to the office, I quickly turned everything on and started my work. Just before 9 am, I


    made the coffees for Theo and Tobias and had them waiting at my desk for when they entered. I busied


    myself with sending and replying to emails. When they stepped out of the elevator, they both stopped


    and stared. For a second, I wondered if I forgot something or that maybe something was on my face,


    until they continued walking towards me.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, overly cheerful. They both raised an eyebrow at me. I nearlyughed. It


    was almostical and perfectly in sync with each other. They clearly didn¡¯t think there was anything


    to be cheery about this morning. Truthfully, there was nothing joyful in my life at the moment. But hey,


    fake it till ya make it, right?


    ¡°Are you sure you should be here? We don¡¯t expect you to work, Imogen.¡± I looked at Theo and


    noticed Tobias looked away guiltily. It¡¯s kind of pissed me off. I didn¡¯t want their pity and sad worried


    looks. It wasn¡¯t his business to tell what he had seen, even if he only told Theo. It was bad enough I


    listened to this yesterday.


    ¡°Nope I¡¯m good,¡± I said. I knew my face looked unimpressed at them mentioning anything about


    my mother.


    ¡°No, really Imogen, if you need some time off to organise funeral arrangements. We can manage


    on our own,¡± Theo told me, repeating exactly what Tobias said yesterday.


    ¡°Nope everything is fine. Funeral arrangements have been organised,¡± I said, turning back to my


    hospital was going to have her cremated and notify me when I could pick the remains up and add it to


    the already never-ending hospital bill. Besides, where would I even go with time off? Go stare at all my


    junk in the storage locker? Like that was going to make feel any better.


    No, I needed the distraction of work. Need something to do. But most all I needed to be left alone.


    One thing I was good at is hiding my emotions. I make sure not to rely on anyone, that way when they


    don¡¯te through or step up when needed, I can¡¯t be disappointed. I was already disappointed in


    myself; I didn¡¯t need the added disappointment of others.


    ¡°Nope, everything is fine. I have your schedules here and coffees,¡± I told them, passing them


    everything they needed before putting my head back down and ignoring them. They must have got the


    message because after a few tense seconds of feeling their eyes lingering, they both walked away into


    their offices. I sighed, relieved to be left to go about my work with hopefully no more mention of death


    and funerals. I shoved my problems to the back of my mind andpleted the tasks in front of me.


    When lunch time came around, I knew that meant seeing Theo and Tobias, so instead of staying at


    my desk like I do most of the time, I ducked down to my car. Sitting in my passenger seat, Iid my


    chair all the way back. The sun felt nice and warm on my skin. There was a slight breeze but not to


    chilly. My lunch break was an hour long. Rummaging through the bag Sally gave me, I pulled out the


    out. The taste was terrible, like cookie dough but chewy and sugarless. The bar had nuts in it that were


    rock hard, and I¡¯m surprised I didn¡¯t break a tooth. Swallowing thest mouthful down, I tried to rid the


    taste from my mouth.


    My teeth ached from constantly chewing, I had never eaten a protein bar that resembled nutty


    chewing gum. When I tried and failed from removing the taste, I looked at the bottle sitting in the


    footwell of my car. Smirnoff Vodka, it was one the better tasting ones. Would it be inappropriate to have


    a mouthful while at work? It was definitely inappropriate, I knew that, but the taste was foul, and I also


    needed the liquid courage to go back up there and pretend everything was peachy.


    Reaching over, I grabbed the bottle and twisted the cap off. Bring the bottle to my lips, I took two


    big mouthfuls and swallowed them down suddenly feeling the burn all the way to my stomach. cing


    the cap back on, I sat back, only to find the watchful eyes of my new stray friend staring at me. He was


    sitting directly in front of my car looking through the windshield.

 chapter 12

    chapter 12


    For some reason seeing him sent a shiver up my spine. He looked more like a predator now that I


    could see him more clearly. He was huge. Even sitting down, his head could easily see through the


    windows. I wonder what mutated breed he is. I am assuming it is a he, I wasn¡¯t game enough to go


    check. I know I wouldn¡¯t want anyone checking between my legs to see what I was, if I was a dog.


    Opening my car door, he walked over to me. I patted his big head. He pressed his nose onto my side


    where the gash was. I hissed a little from the direct pressure on it. I don¡¯t know how but since he


    touched it, I was fully aware of the zig zagged cut across my side.


    Deciding I should recheck it, I lifted my shirt. The dog watched, turning his from side to side like he


    was studying it. I pulled the gauze back. It held together well and wasn¡¯t pouring out blood, but I


    definitely required stitches. Examining it in the light, I was pretty confident that across my hip bone that


    jutted out under my skin, that the cut in at least that area was to the bone. I tried to pry it open with my


    fingers a little so I could seeyers of tissue outside my skin instead of under it. I had thankfully


    stopped bleeding, but I needed stitches or it would either get infected or leave a terrible scar. That¡¯s the


    cing the gauze back over it, I reached for the bottle of vodka. The stray tilted his head watching


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    me. His eyes looked so human like as he stared at me. I felt he was judging me. I turned away from his


    watchful gaze and took another mouthful. The dog stuck around for a few more minutes before he took


    off back down the ramp, leading to the lower levels of the car park. I had only five minutes left of break


    so decided to lock my car up and walked back inside.


    When I reached the office, Theo was perched on the end of my desk like he was waiting for


    someone. That someone was me.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± he asked. He seemed to sniff the air for a second. It was such a strange thing


    to do. I have caught him doing it multiple times over thest few months, maybe it was like an


    involuntary tick or something. But it was definitely strange. I have even seen his eyes go darker a few


    times after doing it, like right now when he nced at my face before quickly looking away.


    ¡°I had to go get something from my car?¡± I told him. He eyes me suspiciously like he doesn¡¯t


    believe me. I know I didn¡¯t smell of vodka. I only had a couple of mouthfuls and there aren¡¯t any


    cameras on the top level of the carpark, so he couldn¡¯t have seen me either. The way he was as staring


    at me gave me goosebumps when suddenly his eyes darted down to my hip, the exact hip that I had


    injured. He abruptly stood up and walked away without so much as a nce back in my direction.


    Shaking my head, I walked into the kitchte. I ced the kettle on, needing a caffeine hit.


    I made myself, Tobias, and Theo coffee before walking back out to the foyer. I ced my cup down


    on my desk before knocking lightly on Tobias¡¯s door. No answer. Opening it slightly, he wasn¡¯t in there.


    The curtains were closed, and the only light wasing from hisputer screen. I quickly walked


    over and ced the cup on his desk. As I went to turn around though, I walked directly into him. I


    jumped in fright at his closeness, my hand going to my chest from the fright. Before realising it was him.


    ¡°Sorry you startled me¡± He looked down at me. I felt tiny next to him, my face was level with his chest. I


    had to crane my neck to look up at him.


    I tried to step to the side but he moved even closer, effectively trapping me between him and his


    desk.


    I gulped and took another step back, my arseing in contact with edge of his desk. I dared a


    look up at him, and he was staring down at me with eyes that for some reason felt familiar and not


    because I see him every day at work. I could not ce why I felt that way. He reached his hand up. It


    lingered in the air for a second when the door opened. His hand dropped and I looked around him and


    noticed Theo stepping into the office. Using that distraction, I quickly moved away and practically ran


    from the office. Theo seemed startled to see me, having not noticed me when he stepped in and


    moved out of my way as I bolted from the room.


    Closing the door behind me, I went back to my desk where my coffee was waiting, my heart was


    pounding in my chest. I couldn¡¯t figure out what just happened, but I knew one thing. The way he


    moved and silently stood there staring at me, made a knot form in my stomach. I felt something under


    his gaze. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but it was definitely new, it sent thrills through me and fear at the


    same time. Something dangerous was behind the way he looked at me. That thought alone scared me.


    The day seemed to pass by slowly. I remained at my desk only seeing Theoe and go. I


    noticed even he seemed to be avoiding me for some reason. He would barely even look in the direction


    of my desk, just dart past and never linger like he usually did. When it hit 4:30 Tobias finally walked out


    of his office and ced a document on my desk. ¡°I need you to copy this and email it off to all


    employees, and this is your copy for future reference,¡± he said. I nodded my head and he turned and


    walked away.


    Looking down at the paper, I noticed it said changes to Medical Insurance Policy, scanning over


    the page. I stopped when one of the uses read amended effective immediately. I read it and nearly


    started crying. This would have helped me and my mother so much, if only it was changed before the


    ident. I was d though; this has the potential to help so many people. Tobias had changed the


    Medical Insurance Policy so if you didn¡¯t have dependants or were single you could nominate one


    family member of your choosing to be on the policy with you. A lump formed in my throat as I got up.


    I had to force back the tears that were starting to brim. I walked over to the printer and scanned the


    documents in and walked back to my desk. I emailed every employee the document, letting them know


    of the changes to their Medical Insurance Policy. I received a few emails back straight away off people


    who weren¡¯t exactly in my position but had family that could really benefit with this sort of help. Mark


    especially, his messageing back instantly excited about the changes. Mark was single like me but


    had a sibling with ongoing medical issues. Mark worked in the foyer downstairs and was one of the first


    people I met when I started here. I had seen him a few times at the hospital with his sister. We had


    spoken a couple of times, saying how we wished our medical policies could cover our family members.


    I was expecting a reply from him. I knew he would be just as excited as I am for him. Unfortunately for


    me it was toote. Mark though would get some help now to support his sister. His message hitting my


    email, I quickly read it.


    ¡°Is this real? Have they really changed the policy?¡±


    I replied, ¡°Yes, Tobias just gave it to me. The changes are effective immediately,¡± and hit send


    before closing my email. I knew I would be bombarded with questions but figured I would deal with


    them Tomorrow. Tobias walked back out and nodded his head at me before leaving. I couldn¡¯t form


    words right now so, I just nodded back. I didn¡¯t trust my voice not to break at his thoughtfulness. Maybe


    he wasn¡¯t as heartless as everyone thought. Theo however, I didn¡¯t see him leave. He must have snuck


    out when I was sending off emails. I turned everything off making sure to turn off all the lights and


    checked to make sure I switched the phones over to voicemail. I then stepped into the


    elevator.

 chapter 13

    chapter 13


    Making my way down to the now empty car park, I opened my door and ripped the zer off and


    jumped into some loose-fitting tights. It was the weekend now; I would have two whole days of trying to


    fill the time. Just as I was gettingfortable, Tom walked up the ramp, a container in his hand. Tom


    opened my door and passed the container to me. ¡°Hey, I forgot to give this to you. I heated it up on my


    way down. Mary madesagnest night.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Tom,¡± I said, grabbing the hot container from his hand. It smelt delicious. My mouth


    instantly started to water.


    Tom lent against my car. ¡°Eat, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Opening the container, I dug in. Tom even provided a fork and butter knife, my empty stomach


    weing thesagne. Mary was a great cook. I could see why Tom was always so excited to get


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    home to see what she made for tea. Tom waited for me to have my mouth full before he spoke.


    Probably to stop me from cutting him off, forcing me to listen. But what came out of his mouth nearly


    had me choking on my food.


    ¡°Theo and Tobias know you¡¯re staying in the carpark; I swear I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± he said holding


    his hands up in surrender. I didn¡¯t know what to say, I knew I would need to move on now.


    ¡°How then if you didn¡¯t tell them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Tobias came and seen me today. I am not sure how they found out, but he asked


    security to check the lower-level cameras, then came to see me when he realised every day I walk up


    to the top level ande back with you.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± I asked, horrified. They are going to fire me, I know it. I never should have


    stayed here, and now Tom was probably going to get into trouble because me.


    ¡°I told them the truth; you shouldn¡¯t have to struggle like this, Imogen.¡± I nodded my head in


    understanding. Tobias had done his homework really got up in my business. I wonder if that is why he


    changed the Medical Insurance Policies?


    ¡°Well, I will move on. I suppose I will not have job on Monday. I really hope you didn¡¯t get in too


    much trouble, Tom. I never should have put you in that position,¡± I apologised.


    Tom held up his hand stopping me from continuing. ¡°They aren¡¯t firing you; I think he wants to help.


    He sounded genuinely concerned, which is odd. That man is definitely terrifying, but he seems to have


    a soft spot for you.¡± I raised an eyebrow at thest part.


    A soft spot I thought back to all the times he had scolded or yelled at me. The way he ignored my


    presence half the time. Something had changed thest couple of weeks though, he had be more


    intense and watched me when he thought I wouldn¡¯t notice. Then thought to what happened today in


    his office.


    I thought back to the meeting when he dressed me like a child. I could feel my face heat up just at


    the memory making me feel self-conscious and embarrassed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need their help; I manage just fine on my own.¡±


    Tom shook his head. ¡°Please Imogen, if they want to help let them.¡±


    ¡°They have helped plenty. My job is enough help, that¡¯s if they don¡¯t fire me. I will move on


    somewhere else so he doesn¡¯t harass you and you don¡¯t get in any further trouble, Tom. Really, I¡¯m


    fine. It is only temporary.¡±


    ¡°Always the same excuse. You are too stubborn for your own good. You know that?¡±


    I just nodded and finished eating thesagne. Tom waited for me to finish and took the container


    for me. I decided to wait for him to head back inside before I packed the car up. Turning the ignition


    over, I checked the fuel. The fuel light was on, I decided my next best option was the storage locker.


    Thepound was prettyrge, and I would just have to see the lockerpany if I could store my car


    there. I knew it would cost an extra forty dors a week, but what choice did I have? That would leave


    me twenty-seven dors a week to live off.


    I reminded myself this was only temporary, that I could do this for the next couple years. Pulling


    out of the parking lot, I drove the couple blocks to the storage locker parking just inside thepound


    behind the gates. Getting out, I made my way to my locker. Manoeuvring and restacking half the


    storage locker, I made enough room that I could use my nkets to make a makeshift sleeping


    quarters. At least this wouldn¡¯t be as cramped as the car. My only concern would be being crushed to


    death by falling boxes and furniture. Grabbing my washing bucket, I made my way out to my car,


    grabbing my dirtyundry. I filled the bucket and went to a nearby tap and filled the bucket with cold


    water. Once that was done, I found my shampoo. I was out of washing powder, but it was easier to


    wash clothes in the shampoo anyway. At least I didn¡¯t have to scrub so hard to make the crystals


    dissolve.


    Once I was done, I went back to my storage locker, pulling the door down behind me, and hand


    scrubbed my clothes before hanging them on coat hangers along the wall where the fire sprinklers


    hung in case there was fire, using it as a makeshift clothesline.


    When I finished doing that, I took the bucket back out and emptied it on the grass. When I looked


    up, I jumped in fright. The stray was standing watching me. I clutched my chest, and a gasp escaped


    my lips. Rolling my eyes at my foolish reaction, I called him over. ¡°How did you find me?¡± I asked. Of


    course, he didn¡¯t answer. I patted his head before standing up. ¡°Come on then,¡± I said, patting my leg


    trying to get him to follow. He tilted his head to the side and his ears perked up before he followed me.


    The weekend passed by in a blur. I remained for the most part inside my storage locker, only


    leaving asionally to stretch my legs. The stray came and went but would alwayse back of a


    night, which I was always happy to see him. Although he took up most of my makeshift bed, he acted


    like a hot water bottle. His temperature was always hot like he ran a fever. I just put it down to the fact


    he was an oversized dog and all the fur made him warmer than usual.


    When Monday morning came around, I got dressed and lifted the roller door. The stray ran off. I


    assumed he must have needed to pee, only he didn¡¯t return before I had to leave. Walking through the


    busnd that backed on to the park, I made my way to the entrance of Kane and Madden Industries.


    Tom was waiting outside for me this time, instead of in the parking lot. I smiled when I saw him waiting


    patiently. ¡°Hey Tom.¡± I waved while walking up to him. ¡°How was your weekend?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Great. I went and yed golf, probably one the few things I¡¯m actually good at.¡± He beamed. ¡°And


    yours?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Fine, I have a new friend. Well not the humankind. More the four-legged furry kind that likes to


    growl and whine. He just keepsing back.¡± Tom looked confused a little. ¡°It¡¯s a dog Tom, what did


    you think I meant?¡±


    Tom shook his head. ¡°Oh, nothing dear, was just a little shocked. I thought you meant a person not


    a pet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you could really call him a pet. Hees and goes as he pleases and takes up my


    bed, but he keeps me warm.¡± Iughed.


    Tom seemed lost in thought for a moment, before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s great than, shall we head


    inside?¡± I nodded and followed Tom in. When I reached the elevator, just as the door were about to


    close, a hand stopped it. Theo stepped in. I looked out expecting Tobias to be behind him but couldn¡¯t


    see him.


    ¡°You are early today. Where is Tobias?¡± I asked.


    Theo watched me for a few seconds. He looked nice very casual today, just wearing jeans and a


    button up shirt. He smelt amazing in the tight space. I instinctively leaned in but realised what I was


    doing and stopped myself. He smelt like vani and sandalwood, the same as Tobias. I moved further


    away, my heart was hammering in my chest, and my stomach tightened. I had never had this reaction


    to him before. Though he looked pretty affected too, his eyes darkened and he moved as far as the


    tight space would allow.

 chapter 14

    chapter 14


    ¡°Tobias is busy, he will be in a littleter,¡± he told me. I just nodded and looked away. As soon as


    the door opened Theo walked out and straight to his office. Thank god I did my hair and make-up in the


    locker. That was the most awkward exchange we have ever had. It¡¯s like he couldn¡¯t get away from me


    fast enough. Going to my desk, I switched theputer on and turned the phones over, when I


    pumped my hip on the edge of the table. I hissed at the jolt of pain. I had been cleaning it regrly and


    changing the dressing. It was taking a long time to heal, and I was starting to worry it was getting


    infected. Checking Theo was still in his office, I walked over to the small bathroom. I hadn¡¯t checked it


    since yesterday.


    Pulling my blouse up, I peeled back the bandage. The edge stuck and I could feel the fabric pulling


    at the edge of the wound. It started bleeding. Grabbing a tissue, I dabbed at it. It was definitely infected;


    the skin was red and angry the edges just wouldn¡¯t close together, so the slightest bump made it


    reopen. Suddenly the door burst open. I dropped my shirt covering myself, but it was toote. Theo


    seen it in the mirror above the sink. His face contorted before he dropped his gaze. His jaw clenched


    and I could see the vein in his head near his temple pulse. I was positive I locked the door; how did he


    get in?


    Lifting my head up, I met his gaze. He looked like he was struggling to stay in control of his temper.


    Ignoring my stunned expression, he walked over and lifted the corner of my blouse. ¡°How did you do


    that?¡± he asked looking up at me. I could have sworn he whispered barely audible for me to hear, ¡°I


    knew I smelt blood.¡± I looked back wondering if I heard what I thought I did, but he was inspecting the


    sh across my hip. ¡°I asked how you did it?¡± his voice stern.


    ¡°On a piece of wire,¡± I told him.


    ¡°When?¡±


    Ignoring him, I tried to pull my shirt back down. He just pushed my hand aside. ¡°This is infected,


    talking so fast into the phone I didn¡¯t catch a word of what he said. ¡°Sit¡± He ordered. I sat down, not


    knowing what else to do. I didn¡¯t want to get in any more trouble than I know I am already in. I will be


    grateful if they don¡¯t fire me after learning I have been trespassing for months in the carpark.


    After about twenty minutes, a man walked in. He had a white doctor¡¯s coat on and scrubs


    underneath. He carried a huge box that I¡¯m assuming is a medical kit. Theo motioned towards me and I


    stood up before the doctor pushed me towards the lounge. ¡°Lay down, Imogen¡± Theo told me. I looked


    at him the way he spoke was like he was furious with me.


    I quickly obeyed and the doctor silently lifted my shirt. He didn¡¯t say a word to me. He pulled my


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    shirt up and the side of my pants down exposing my hip. He prodded me, before getting to work. I


    winced when he cleaned it when he was done doing that. He pulled out a needle. I jumped up, but


    Theo forced me back. ¡°Don¡¯t make me hold you down,¡± he challenged. I rxed my shoulders.


    ¡°This may hurt like a sharp scratch,¡± the doctor told me. I nodded and focused on his face while he


    went to work stitching me up. The doctor was maybe thirty years old at most, not that old at all for a


    doctor. He had dark hair and brown eyes the same colour as mud. He tried to be gentle, but it didn¡¯t


    stop the hurt and sting, my hands began to sweat, he stopped a few times when I would wriggle too


    much. One look from Theo though made me freeze.


    When he was done, he ced waterproof gauze over the top and stood up. Rummaging through


    his bag, he handed me a bottle of pills. ¡°Take these three times a day, they will help clear up the


    infection.¡± I grabbed the small bottle and read it. Cephalexin, an antibiotic. I nodded and looked up to


    say thanks, but he was already gone.


    Theo however was watching me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get that looked at earlier? You could have


    avoided all this.¡± He motioned with his hand. He sounded angry and I dropped my eyes to the floor.


    ¡°Because I hate hospitals,¡± my voice soft, almost a whisper. Theo stepped closer his hand


    reaching my chin forcing me to look at him. His eyes searching mine for any deception. I don¡¯t know


    what he saw but he let go and walked out, leaving me standing in his office.


    Walking back out, I made my way to the desk and sat down. I started answering emails and


    phones. Theo strolled back in about three hourster and ced a ss of water on the desk. ¡°Your


    antibiotics, take them then eat this. Come and see me when you are done, I need to speak to you.


    Tobias will be back soon.¡± I nodded. He shoved the ss in my hand and waited for me to swallow the


    tablets down, before shoving a sandwich in my hand, it was a BMT.I opened it and he walked away.


    I ate quickly, not wanting to make him wait. I just wanted to get the scolding over with and


    hopefully still have a job after. Nerves kicked in as I walked towards his office. I went to knock when he


    opened the door and motioned for me to sit down across from him at his desk. Taking my seat, I went


    to apologise and beg for him not to fire me.


    ¡°Just wait, Tobias will be here in a second.¡±


    No sooner had a second passed and in walked Tobias. He walked over to us and ced his hands


    on either side of the chair I was sitting in. I looked up and swallowed. Losing my train of thought, I was


    shirt buttons were undone, revealing his chest. I could tell he had a tattoo but couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± he spoke, his voice like velvet. I had to remember to breathe. When I looked


    straight ahead towards Theo, he had moved he was sitting on the edge of the desk between my legs. I


    gulped audibly fear consuming me. Usually Theo was moreid back, but even he right now was


    towering over me making me feel even smaller. I could feel the heat of Tobias seeping into my skin


    through my back, feel his breath on my neck he was that close.


    Tobias hands gripped my shoulders, his hands running down my arms. Everywhere his hands ran


    goosebumps rose on my exposed skin, his hand stopping just above my elbows. I shivered


    involuntarily, Theo noticing my reaction smirked, his eyes darkened a little, and I found my eyes locked


    on his. I struggled to look away, only managing to break my gaze when Tobias hands ran back up to


    my shoulders, his fingers brushing my hair off my shoulder. Looking up his face was barely an inch off


    mine. He looked like he was in some sort of trance, his eyes zed over as his fingers ran up the sides


    of my neck so lightly.


    Something swelled within me,ing alive. Sparks moved along my skin and my lips parted. A


    moan escaping my lips, shocking not only me but Tobias. I quickly covered my mouth with my hands,


    stunned by my reaction to his warm hands gliding across my skin.


    I went to get up, when Tobias pulled himself together and stood up and walked over to Theo who


    was still perched on the end of his desk. Tobias sat beside him. They both stared for a second before


    Theo spoke. ¡°We know you have been staying in the carpark, don¡¯t try to deny it. We have spoken to


    Tom who verified.¡± I went to apologise and beg for my job. Yeah, pathetic I know but my job was the


    only thing I had left, I couldn¡¯t afford to lose that too. ¡°Where are you staying now?¡± Theo asked, not


    letting me speak.


    I tried toe up with a believable lie. I suck at lying. I would never be a good poker yer. How


    the hell was I going to lie to them and not give myself away? Before I could answer though, Tobias


    stepped in, his answer astonished me.

 chapter 15

    chapter 15


    ¡°She is staying at the storage lockers a block from here.¡± He dobbed on me. Tobias¡¯ eyes dared


    me to try and lie my way out of it. I knew better than to try. How did he know though? No one knew, not


    even the manager as it was a weekend, and I hadn¡¯t even had a chance to tell him about my car


    needing to be stored there. Feeling flustered, my hands became mmy, and I felt a bead of sweat run


    down the back of my neck. Did someone turn on a heater? I was suddenly starting to panic, I could feel


    my heart rate rising, hear the pounding inside my head. I was about to be fired; I was going to lose the


    Try and get a job at Costco?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t fire me. I need this job.¡± My words sounded pathetic and desperate. But I


    didn¡¯t have a choice. I lose my job, I have nothing. Maybe they should fire me. I just wish they would


    speak instead of staring at me, they were making my anxiety go through the roof. I know what¡¯s


    ¡°We aren¡¯t firing you, Imogen. We are just disappointed you didn¡¯t say anything earlier. We could


    have helped sooner,¡± Theo said.


    I dropped my head in my hands, relief flooding into me. I wasn¡¯t going to lose my job. How could


    they help though? I got myself in this situation, I can get myself out of it. I don¡¯t want help; they just


    need to let me be. I can handle this.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t trespass again.¡± They both looked at me like they thought what I said was


    absurd. I suppose it kind of was, who lives where they work? Not a normal person, but hey I never


    imed to be normal.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. I spoke to Tom who said you would refuse any help, so I took it upon myself to not


    give you a choice,¡± Tobias told me. I stared, confused.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be staying at the storage locker. Actually, there is no longer a storage locker. I have told


    him to not let you back, and I took the liberty to remove all your belongings to your apartment,¡± Tobias


    continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an apartment?¡± I told him, confused.


    ¡°I have moved you into our apartment building. You will be staying on the floor below us. This is


    nonnegotiable and if you don¡¯t ept our help, I will fire you,¡± he stated.


    Why would Tom say that to them, now they were dangling my job above my head like a carrot on a


    string.


    I crossed my arms across my chest, defiant. This was absurd. I have barely had any contact with


    them outside the workce, and now they were telling me I had to ept their offer of help for my job.


    Why the sudden interest in my life? Did Tobias follow me after work on Friday? I just couldn¡¯t wrap my


    head around how he knew where I moved on to.


    Not having much choice, ¡°Fine,¡± I said through gritted teeth. This was so degrading and


    embarrassing. I have never epted a handout, and it was killing me inside now I was being forced


    too.


    Tobias nodded his head, epting my answer. ¡°Theo will take you home and help you unpack; I


    will see you in the morning.¡± He chuckled for some unknown reason. I raised an eyebrow at him. Theo


    motioned for me to follow and I did. Walking into the foyer, Theo grabbed my handbag that I kept under


    my desk and helped himself into it, fishing out my keys.


    ¡°We will go get your car from the storage locker, then head to your new apartment.¡± I rolled my


    eyes at him but followed him anyway. The elevator trip down to the ground floor was silent, when the


    doors opened, Theo grabbed my hand and started pulling me towards the exit. I must admit I like the


    feel of him holding my hand though is hand was a little chilly. He kept rubbing circles into the back of it


    while he tugged me along.


    Once outside he walked through the park cutting through the bush, taking my short cut towards the


    storage facility. Has he been this way before? I couldn¡¯t really picture Theo walking through here, and


    what possible reason would he have to walk through the bush to a storage facility? It is literally the only


    thing there on the other side it.


    Being dragged along behind him, I had to jog to keep up with his long strides. When we came to


    the mesh fence, he stopped. He appeared to sniff the air for a second. I observed him closely, it was


    such a strange thing to do. I went to tell him where the entry was, when he spun around and walked


    towards the broken bit of fence. He stopped for a second and ran his fingers over a piece of wire that


    was sticking out. The same wire that shed me open.


    ¡°I take it this is where you received that cut?¡± I nodded, but how did he know? I could barely see


    any blood on it. Shaking my thoughts out of my head, he pulled the mesh aside and I stepped through


    the opening.


    Once I entered, I walked over to my car, which was still sitting in the carpark inside. I turned to


    retrieve my keys, knowing I would have to use myst twenty dors in my ount to put fuel in my


    beast. When I turned around hand out, I stopped. Theo cocked his head to the side examining my car.


    ¡°This is what you drive? It has more dents than a golf ball.¡± I rolled my eyes at him and snatched


    my keys from his hands. Unlocking my car, I walked around to the passenger side. Theo followed and


    watched as I frantically tried to clean the passenger footwell. Throwing clothes and empty bottles of


    liquor over the seat and into the back. When I finished, I stood back and motioned for him to get in.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked when he just stood there staring. He shook his head and climbed in. The seat was


    all the way forward and his knees were nearly pressed to his chest. He pulled the lever to slide the


    chair back but grabbed the wrong one and he was suddenly thrown backwards with enough force his


    head hit the head rest and he was nowying down. I snortedughing at his unamused face. He


    cocked his eyebrow, not finding the funny side. I mmed the door and walked over to the driver¡¯s side


    and hoped in. Theo was adjusting the chair and finally managed to get the seat to slide back giving him


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    enough room to put his legs down. Regardless, he looked squished in my Civic.


    Putting the key in the ignition, I turned it over. My car started and the fuel light turned on. Pulling


    out, I started driving to the closest gas station. Theo looked around my car, going through the loads of


    crap I had stored in it. Opening the glove box, I went to warn him, but it was toote. Paperwork fell all


    over hisp and the floor. Theo held up the glovepartment door in his hand that was now no longer


    attached to the car.


    ¡°You have to be gentle with her,¡± I said, rubbing my dash. ¡°Now stop going through everything.¡±


    ¡°Gentle? There is nothing gentle about this car. What did you do to it? It¡¯s falling apart at the


    seams I¡¯m surprised it even runs.¡±


    ¡°Leave my car alone. Hey, I said stop going through my stuff,¡± I eximed as he started


    rummaging through the back. Turning back to the front, he held out a pair of my panties and an empty


    bottle of vodka.


    ¡°Looks like someone was having fun back there,¡± he retorted. I snatched my panties out his hand,


    now bing annoyed at the invasion of privacy. Pulling into the servo, I got out and popped the cap.


    Just as I reached the servo doors, out stepped Theo. ¡°Come on, I paid already. Let¡¯s see if that death


    trap will start again,¡± he said ignoring me and walking past me towards my car. I threw up my hands,


    annoyed, and stomped after him.


    Getting back to the car, Theo walked to the driver side. ¡°You don¡¯t know where we are going, hand


    the keys over.¡± I looked at my keys that were clutched in my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle, I promise,¡± he said,


    emphasising the word gentle. I tossed my keys at him and got in the passenger side. The drive to the


    apartment block wasn¡¯t long, only about ten-minutes. When we pulled up out the front, I gasped.


    The ce looked more like some fancy hotel. All white with beautiful hedges and gardens full of


    roses. It also had a roundabout driveway with valet out the front. He pulled up next to the man out front.


    The bloke looked disgusted when Theo tossed him the keys. I suddenly felt more embarrassed


    knowing a stranger was going to see the state of my car.


    Theo walked over, my handbag slung over his shoulder like he owned it. Reaching towards me, he


    grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the entrance.

 chapter 16

    chapter 16


    Once inside, Theo pulled me towards a desk sitting in therge foyer. Off the side of the desk was


    some elevators. I could see my own reflection in the stainless-steel doors. I looked around feeling very


    out of ce. Theo was talking to the receptionist. The ce was indeed like a hotel with its red and


    gold d¨¦cor and thick ck carpets. Turning around, Theo thanked the woman, who was eyeing me with


    the fakest smile stered on her face. ¡°Come, the removalists left everything in the apartment.¡± I


    followed after him. I was on the bottom floor which I felt relieved about, as I always thought apartment


    buildings were a fire trap.


    Stopping out the front of a ck door, Theo popped the key in and opened the door. He strode in


    and started flicking lights on. Stepping inside, the room was spacious, the carpets were a dark smoky


    grey colour with lighter grey walls and white trims. A bookshelf sat on the wall in the loungeroom. The


    ce was open n, and I could see the marble benchtops in the kitchen at the back of the apartment


    from the loungeroom. There were three doors which Theo walked over, opening them. One was a huge


    bathroom withrge ck tile on the floor and grey tile on the walls. The bathroom had arge shower


    that could easily fit a few people and a bathtub off to the side. I was so not looking forward to having to


    scrub those tiles. It may be pretty to look at but was going to be a real bitch to clean.


    Opening another door, it was aundryplete with a washer and dryer. Thest room was a


    bedroom which had a huge king-sized bed in the middle and a smaller bathroom off to the side.


    Walking in, I looked around. There was also a walk-in wardrobe and double doors that lead to a small


    courtyard,plete with outside table and chairs.


    Come to think of it I didn¡¯t recognise any of the furniture but did recognise my messy handwriting


    on the boxes thatid in the loungeroom, kitchen, and bedroom.


    ¡°What did you do with my mother¡¯s furniture?¡± I asked, suddenly feeling ill at the thought of it being


    thrown away. I didn¡¯t care about the furniture, only one particr piece, the dining table which my


    grandfather had made. My mothers¡¯ father was a carpenter before he died and had made a huge dining


    table that my mother had adored and had hand carved an intricate floral design into the top and on the


    legs. Theo seeing my panicked expression quickly answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s in our shed at a property we own just outside the city. Why? Something you need? I can go


    retrieve it for you.¡± I shook my head, relief flooding me that it hasn¡¯t just been discarded like trash.


    ¡°No, but the dining table was my mother¡¯s. Her father made it for her.¡±


    ¡°I promise it is safe, now what do you think? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I do like it, although I think it¡¯s a bit much. But thank you,¡± I told him. The ce was beautiful, but it


    wasn¡¯t like home. I actually think I will miss the storage locker and my car. It had be home for so


    long now, I don¡¯t feelfortable with so much space. One thing I didn¡¯t miss was not having a toilet


    within a few steps or hot water. I definitely wouldn¡¯t miss freezing my ass off in the underground carpark


    shower or having to run through the dark underground carpark just to pee.


    Theo started opening boxes and pulling stuff out. He had unpacked the kitchen by the time I had


    unpacked one box, too busy looking over old photos of me and my mum. God, I missed her. Putting


    some of her personal belongings into my new room. I chucked on one of her jackets. It still had her


    perfume on it. Making me remember thest time I seen her wear it. Feeling myself start to get choked


    up, I took it off before sniffling and rubbing at my eyes, stopping any tears from falling that were starting


    to brim.


    Walking back out, I heard a knock on the door before the handle twisted and in stepped Tobias. ¡°I


    thought I would stop in and see how you¡¯re going with unpacking.¡± I just walked over towards Theo who


    had just opened a box of books.


    ¡°Theo has mostly done it; I have been too busy looking through photos.¡± I admitted. Tobias nodded


    his head and walked over towards Theo and kissed his cheek. ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t gay.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t gay. We never said we didn¡¯t like each other though,¡± heughed. I smiled back. It was


    so different seeing them acting like normal people instead of just my bosses. ¡°Why? does it bother


    you?¡± asked Tobias. Theo¡¯s head perked up to look at me, he was holding some books in his hand but


    stopped to hear my answer.


    ¡°No, the opposite actually. Doesn¡¯t bother me at all,¡± I stated. I wouldn¡¯t admit seeing them together


    kind of turned me on in a weird way. Walking over, Theo was reading the back of one of the books he


    had in his hand. Tobias started pulling books out and stacking them on the bookshelf.


    ¡°You like fantasy novels?¡± Theo asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t own them if I didn¡¯t.¡±


    When we were done, I sat on the ck leather lounge. Theo sat in an armchair opposite me, a


    book still clutched in his hand. ¡°You can borrow it if you want,¡± I told him. ¡°It might not be your cup of


    tea though.¡±


    ¡°Why you say that?¡± he asked, flicking through the pages. My face heated up suddenly feeling a


    little embarrassed.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s an erotica book.¡±


    ¡°You read erotica books?¡± Tobias asked.


    ¡°I read anything that piques my interest, but yes, I like erotica novels and mainly fantasy, horror,


    and romance novels. Why? Does that bother you?¡± I threw Tobias own words at him. His lips turned up


    into a smile before he looked over at Theo who was also smiling. ¡°No, just an interesting thing to read, I


    was curious.¡±


    ¡°Coffee?¡± asked Theo, changing the topic. I went to get up, but Tobias pulled me back down


    beside him on the couch. Theo rummaged through the kitchen cupboards, which apparently, they filled.


    ¡°So, do you believe in all that supernatural stuff you read about?¡± sang out Theo from the kitchen.


    I thought his question was strange. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Some yes, I believe some things others not so


    much. I believe there has to be some truth to some of it. People surely couldn¡¯t have imagined it all,¡± I


    told him.


    ¡°What about werewolves?¡± Tobias asked.


    My eyebrows furrowed confused at the sudden interest in mythical creatures. ¡°Do I believe in


    people turning into dogs?¡± I asked, trying not tough. ¡°Is this some sort of psyche evaluation? I can


    assure you I am not off with the pixies, and for the most part I am sane.¡±


    Tobias went to say something but stopped. Theo brought coffees over, cing them on the ss


    coffee table in front of us. We drank our coffees in silence. After a while, Tobias stood up and so did


    Theo. ¡°Well, we will leave you to it. We will be upstairs if you need us,¡± Theo said after the silence


    started to be a little awkward.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I walked them to the door, and Theo dropped the apartment keys into my hand and winked. As


    they were leaving, I asked, ¡°Where did the man take my car? I need to get something from the boot.¡±


    Tobias froze before turning to look at me. He crossed his arms across his chest.


    ¡°In the underground carpark, just take the lift down,¡± Theo said. Tobias eyed me, like he knew what


    it was I wanted from the boot and was disapproving. I stepped back, his re making fear bubble up


    and giving me goosebumps. His sudden mood change made me want to run, anything to get away


    from his piercing blue eyes, which were burning with anger. Theo nudged him questionably. Tobias


    shook himself, obviously not realising the effect he was having on me, and turned and walked away,


    leaving me staring after them confused at why he was angry.


    Shutting the door, I walked around the ce and started flicking lights off only leaving the kitchen


    and loungeroom one on. Grabbing my keys, I stepped out of the apartment and made my way to the


    elevator. Hopping inside, I hit the button for the underground carpark.

 chapter 17

    chapter 17


    Going down in the elevator, the doors opened into a dark underground carpark. I walked the isles


    of cars trying to find my little beast. The entire time I was walking, I had the weird sensation of


    someone watching me, I picked up my pace, finally finding my car right at the back in a more deserted


    part of the underground garage. Reaching my car, I popped the key in the boot and unlocked it.


    Pushing it open all the hairs on the back of my neck rose, the feeling of being watched not leaving and


    sending goosebumps all over my body.


    Reaching in, I grabbed the box of liquor, being careful to hold the bottom of the worn box so the


    bottles didn¡¯t fall through to the ground. Closing the boot, I ce the box on the now shut boot before


    going to unlock the driver¡¯s door. I needed to get my hair straightener and dirtyundry out that lived in


    the bag on the back seat. Grabbing the bag from the backseat, I suddenly felt wind race past my legs


    that were sticking out of the car door while I leaned. Frightened, I spun around to see what caused it,


    only nothing was there. My heart pumping wildly as my adrenaline started pumping. I knew I wasn¡¯t


    alone down here. I don¡¯t know how, but it was just a weird feeling in the pit of my stomach. Quickly


    grabbing everything I needed, I walked back to the boot cing the bag inside the box and sealing it


    again. I grabbed the box and turned to head back up to the apartment.


    Just as I turned around, I felt movement behind me and screamed in fright at the man that stood


    silently behind me, an indecipherable expression on his face. My reflexes only just managing to catch


    the box in my arms as it nearly plummeted to the ground.


    My scream echoed of the concrete walls, my heart pumping so hard I could hear it in my ears.


    Theo stood not even a metre away from me.


    ¡°For god¡¯s sake, don¡¯t sneak up on people. You nearly gave me a heart attack,¡± I said, adjusting


    the box in my arms.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, I just seen you and thought I would see if you needed a hand.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing down here?¡± I asked.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing, I was getting something from my car.¡± I doubted his exnation. I¡¯d seen his car on the


    floor above this level, why would hee all the way down a level, let alone be able to see me at my


    car? He stepped forward arms outstretched, ready to take the box from my arms. I pulled away not


    wanting him to see what was in it. Suddenly feeling like her wouldn¡¯t approve. Not that I needed his


    approval, I was well above the legal drinking age. When I didn¡¯t pass him the box, he looked at me.


    ¡°Pass it here, it looks heavy,¡± he said, moving closer. I started to feel ufortable and started


    walking towards the elevator. He followed closely beside me, his arm brushing against mine as we


    walked. When I reached the elevator, I manoeuvred the box just enough to free my hand to press the


    button. The elevator dinged as it hit the second floor of the underground carpark. Theo walked in first,


    standing in the small space waiting for me to enter. Walking in, I pressed the button to the first floor my


    back was to Theo, the box in my arms forcing me closer to him to allow the doors to shut. I could feel


    his breath tickling the back of my neck, only his breath was cold, too cold. I shivered involuntarily.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s in the box that you don¡¯t want me to see?¡± His voice started me from behind as he


    spoke just behind my ear. I jumped and his face was only a few centimetres off mine, his mesmerising


    eyes holding mine. I tried to pull away, but I suddenly felt frozen. I couldn¡¯t think straight, all I could


    focus on was his voice. I felt like I was being hypnotised. My body rxed, and I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes


    away from his.


    Theo moved closer, his lips not even a centimetre off my own. I suddenly felt a strange pull


    towards him, I wanted to kiss him. Theo lent in closer, his lips barely brushing mine a smile creeping its


    way onto his face and his eyes sparkled. Then the elevator doors dinged signally our arrival onto the


    first floor, Theo pulled back a mischievous smile on his face, and I shook my head trying to understand


    what just happened. Did I imagine it? I could have got lost in his hypnotic eyes for hours and not


    noticed the time pass me by. Shaking my head, I stepped out of the elevator.


    ¡°Goodnight Imogen.¡± Theo words snapped me out of my daze.


    ¡°Night,¡± I told him, my voice only a whisper as I tried to clear the fog that had taken over my brain.


    Walking back to my apartment. I ced the key in the door and unlocked it. I ced the box on the


    bench and grabbed the bag out and put my dirtyundry in the washing machine before cing my hair


    straightener with my make up bag in the bathroom. Walking back out, I grabbed the first bottle Iid my


    hands on and popped the cap. Pouring arge ss, I walked back over to the lounge and turned the


    TV on. I changed the channel till I found the local news station.


    As the minutes ticked by turning into hours, I had managed to drink half a bottle of tequ standing


    up. The room suddenly spun violently, making me stumble and kick my toe on the ss coffee table.


    Making my way into the bedroom, I flopped onto the king-sized bed heavily. My body just wanting


    sleep. Thinking I need to have a shower, I rest my eyes for a few minutes thinking I would get up to


    shower.


    Opening my eyes, I learned it was now morning, the faintest throb in my head telling me I once


    again over did it. I pulled myself up into a sitting position and looked over at the rm clock that was on


    the bedside table. It was 7am. Forcing myself up, I jumped into the shower. I sighed and rxed under


    the hot stream of water, my skin turning pink from the heat. This felt so good, the water helped rx my


    tight muscles. I haven¡¯t had a shower this hot in months. I always left the carpark shower with my teeth


    chattering from the cold. This though, was total bliss.


    Spending more time than necessary in the shower, I quickly got out and raced around trying to find


    something decent to wear for work, settling on some on some ck cks and white button up blouse.


    It felt weird getting ready for work, I was so used to having to jam everything in my handbag so I can


    use the mirror upstairs in the bathroom at work. I felt more rxed getting ready and not having to rush


    so I wasn¡¯t caught getting ready at work.


    When I finished straightening my hair, I slipped on my tan heels before retrieving my handbag and


    car keys. Just as I was about to open my door, I heard two sharp knocks. Wondering who it is I quickly


    through the door open. Standing just outside my door, was Tobias and Theo, looking as gorgeous as


    ever. Theo had sly smirk on his face, making me remember the elevator incidentst night.


    ¡°Morning?¡± I said.


    Tobias looked down at me, making me take a step back into the apartment. ¡°Morning.¡± His voice


    was more chipper than usual. I could tell he was angry about something, I just wasn¡¯t sure what had


    him in such a mood so early in the day.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get to work,¡± Theo said, reaching around and grabbing my arm as we walked into


    the foyer. Theo throws his arm over my shoulder like we are best buddies. I see Tobias clench and


    unclench his jaw out of the corner of my eye. ¡°I thought you coulde to work with us. I don¡¯t trust


    that car of yours,¡± Theo told me.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°There is nothing wrong with my car, you are a just a snob,¡± I tell him. He pulls me


    in closer, squeezing my shoulder before letting me gopletely and letting me walk by myself. I


    followed them out to their car, the sleek blue BMW M340 which was waiting out the front. The valet


    chucked the keys and Tobias caught it in the air before walking around to the driver¡¯s side.


    I went to open the back door when Tobias spoke. ¡°No, in the front with me.¡± I looked back but Theo


    was already hopping in the backseat, and I quickly jumped in the front taking a seat beside Tobias.


    Tobias pulled away, driving fast through the city towards work. I gripped the seat, petrified by his


    manic driving. The man was heavy footed. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was just the mood he was in or if he was


    actually trying to scare me. When the car stopped in the parking space abruptly, my head hit the head


    rest. I had never been so grateful to get out of a car before. I know one thing, I won¡¯t be getting back in


    with him behind the wheel. I would rather walk home. Tobias got out, mming the car door behind


    him. I sat for a second silently before Theo spoke.


    ¡°He is just jealous at how well we get along.¡± I could hear the mocking in his tone. I rolled my eyes


    before stepping out of the car. My heels clicking on the ground as Theo and I raced to keep up with an


    angry Tobias. Stepping in the elevator, I was standing between both Tobias and Theo. What is it with


    elevators? The smell of both their colognes filled the tight space. I suddenly felt an overwhelming sense


    of arousal flood into me. Their smell wrapping around my head like a cloud, they always smelt so good.


    Without even realising, I leant in closer, Tobias thick masculine scent pulling me in. Tobias moved


    closer, snapping me out of my little trance. Looking up, Tobias had his eyes closed he was also leaning


    in. I stepped back bumping into Theo when his eyes suddenly snapped open, only his eyes were


    different.


    They were flickering between dark and light. Thinking it was just a trick of the light. I gripped his


    forearm and shook him. ¡°You okay, Tobias?¡± As soon as my hand touched the warm skin of his arm, I


    gasped a tingling sensation ran up my arm making me gasp. Moving my hand, I ran it up his arm to the


    crook of his elbowpletely enthralled by the sensation of his skin under my hands. When the door


    binged signally our arrival at the office, I jumped, the bing scaring me out of my weird trance. Tobias


    hadn¡¯t moved and was still standing in the same spot.

 chapter 18

    chapter 18


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled. Embarrassed. What hell is wrong with me? I can¡¯t believe, I just touched my


    boss like that. Stepping out of the elevator, I ran to my desk trying to keep my distance. I clearly wasn¡¯t


    in the right headspace. Something in me keeps calling out for them, making me react in ways I


    normally wouldn¡¯t. Tobias walked into his office and Theo his own as well, like nothing happened.


    Maybe I imagined it. Could it really be all in my head?


    The day moved by slowly. I found myself ticking down the minutes, waiting to finish up. I had a


    wicked hangover which wasn¡¯t really helping. I just wanted sleep. Lunch time was approaching, and I


    decided to go and buy my lunch with the twenty dors in my ount, seeing as it looked like I would


    be carpooling to work for a while. I made my way down to the foyer.


    Walking down the street towards the caf¨¦ on the corner, I stopped at the ATM to withdraw what


    was left in my ount. The atm dispersed the twenty dors, the receipt printing out straight after. I


    usually throw the receipt without looking, knowing there is never anything left in it. Though this time it


    caught my eye. My entire pay was in my ount. I got paid weekly, and usually there was nothing left


    by this time of the week. Panicking, I rip out my mobile and ring the hospital, not needing thete


    payment fee, knowing if the payment iste next week, I will literally have not a cent left to my name.


    Dialling the hospital number which I now know off the top of my head, I waited till I managed to get


    a hold of the reception. The voice of a chirpy woman answered. ¡°Mater Hospital, how may I direct your


    call?¡±


    I told her my predicament and asked her to check my direct debit. I could hear her tapping away at


    herputer.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am your ount has been paid in full. There is no outstanding amount to be paid.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Can you check it again please?¡±


    I heard her sigh before answering. ¡°This is Imogen Riley, yes? Can you give me your date of birth


    again please?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the 15th of August 1995.¡± I heard her type my information in again. ¡°Ma¡¯am, your ount


    has been paid in full and is closed. It is definitely the right ount.¡±


    ¡°Does it say who paid it?¡± I had a fairly good idea but didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions.


    ¡°Kane and Madden Industries.¡±


    ¡°That son of a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°No, not you. Thanks for your help.¡± Hanging up the phone, I was enraged. How dare he peek into


    my finances? They know what they pay me each week, that¡¯s all they need to know. I don¡¯t know if it


    was my embarrassment of them knowing how much debt I was in or the fact they snooped into my


    ounts, maybe It was both. Walking back to work, I was now too angry to even feel like eating. I


    marched right to the elevator, hitting the button repeatedly. Once in the elevator, I hit the button to my


    floor. My anger bubbling. I was so angry I was starting to get tears brimming in my eyes. Yes, I am one


    of those people. I can mask my emotions except when I am angry. My hands were trembling as I


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    clenched my phone in my grip.


    When the bell dinged for my floor, I walked straight out before the doors even fully opened, my


    heels clicking loudly on the marble floors as I got to Tobias office. Grabbing the door, I threw the door


    open.


    ¡°How dare you, how fucking dare you? You have no right to go snooping into my business. I can¡¯t


    believe you would do that.¡± I know most people would be grateful for what they have done, but in this


    moment, I just seen it as an invasion of privacy. Theo and Tobias jumped up when the door hit into the


    wall and I walked in yelling. Both startled by my sudden outburst. I was startled myself with how high


    my voice came out. My whole body shaking with rage.


    ¡°What are you talking about what¡¯s wrong, Imogen?¡± Theo¡¯s panicked face filled with confusion.


    ¡°Both of you, that¡¯s what wrong. Meddling in my business. You have no fucking right to do that. I


    am not some fucking charity case¡± I screamed, bing suddenly breathless with all the yelling.


    Running my fingers through my hair and tugging in anger, I could feel my hairs pulling out from my


    scalp. I have never been so angry before.


    Tobias moved towards me folding his arms across his chest, while Theo just stood there watching


    our stand-off.


    ¡°It was you wasn¡¯t it? Fix it. You fix it now or I¡¯m done. I fucking quit¡± I said, throwing the ATM


    receipt at him. He caught it with one hand. nced at it, finally registering what the hell I was talking


    about. His chest moving rapidly with his own building anger, which I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    ¡°No, you needed help. If I had of known when your mother first was admitted, I would have


    changed the policies back then, but you didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    I huffed annoyed. ¡°You know what? Fuck you. I didn¡¯t ask for your fucking help with any of it. I don¡¯t


    need your fucking help, I am not some broken person you need to fix¡± My anger had bubbled over, my


    tears running down my cheeks in streams.


    ¡°I never said you are broken, but you are fucking broke, Imogen. I won¡¯t have my fucking MATE


    living in her car and rotting away just because you are too stubborn to ask for fucking help,¡± he


    screamed.


    ¡°Mate? Mates don¡¯t go meddling in each other¡¯s business. You¡¯re my boss, act like one. Not my


    mate.¡± Tobias eyes glistened as he got angrier. I felt like his words meant more than friends on some


    deeper level. I don¡¯t know what I mean by it, but the hurt expression in his eyes was enough to tell me I


    had hurt him in some way.


    ¡°Get out¡­get the fuck out, Imogen. Take the rest of the day off. I can¡¯t look at you right now,¡± he


    screamed punching his desk. I jumped in fright at his sudden explosive anger, his whole body trembled.


    I noticed arge dent formed where his hand hit, and metal frame even had a crease. Theo jumped into


    action before I could tell them I quit, stood in front of me, and shoved me out the door. Instead of


    waiting for what he had to say, I hit the elevator button. Once again, the elevator was taking too long,


    and I could feel Theo¡¯s gaze on my back. Not liking the feel of his eyes on me, I gave up, waiting and


    walked to the fire exit and decided to take the stairs, running down them as quickly as possible.


    Halfway down my anger diffused, and I suddenly felt like a bitch. Any other boss would have fired


    me on the spot. My pace slowing as my legs grew tired from the sudden exercise. Kicking my shoes


    off, I picked them up and continued my decent. Who¡¯s bright Idea was it to take the stairs? Bloody


    stupid irrational brain, making stupid choices choosing stairs over an elevator. When I reached the


    bottom, I opened the door leading to outside instead of the foyer.


    I walked to the park and sat at one of the bench seats. I put my head in my hands, trying to figure


    out how my life had be some shitshow for world to see. After a few minutes, I decided to go to the


    corner store next to the caf¨¦. I purchased some dog food, deciding I would see if I could find the stray.


    Walking back to the park, I walked into the bush and looked around calling out, ¡°Here puppy, puppy.¡±


    No dog appeared. I wish I knew its name. I must look like a right idiot calling out puppy when the thing


    was the size of a small bear. After an hour of trying to find the stray, I walked back to the park, when my


    phone started buzzing. I looked at the screen it was Theo. I decided to ignore it, but it just kept ringing


    after the fourth time, I answered it.

 chapter 19

    chapter 19


    ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry, I know what I said was wrong. I was just angry.¡± My voice sounded drained and


    tired.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Theo¡¯s voice came through the phone. He didn¡¯t sound angry, just concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ahh I¡¯m in the park.¡±


    ¡°You cane back if you want, he has calmed down.¡±


    ¡°No, I think I will stay here for a bit longer. I¡¯m looking for something.¡±


    ¡°Looking for what? Did you lose something?¡±


    Iughed nervously, knowing I was about to admit my only friend is a stray dog. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a


    dog, actually.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Theo. I could hear the smile in voice.


    ¡°Because he used to sometimes stay with me when I lived in my car and the storage locker. I just


    miss him.¡±


    ¡°Really? I will keep a look out for your furry friend. If I see him, you can bring him back to the


    apartment. By the way turn around.¡± I turned around to see Theo walking across the grass towards me.


    I smiled when seeing him. No hint of any anger at my outburst earlier. He walked over and handed me


    the keys to the BMW. I looked at them before looking at him.


    ¡°Drive home. Tobias has calmed down but probably best you go home. After you left, I realised you


    came with us.¡±


    ¡°How will you get home though?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called a taxi. Oh, and please don¡¯t destroy my car. If I get back and it looks like your train


    wreck of a car, I will be pissed,¡± he said, nudging my arm yfully. I followed him back to work, parting


    ways at the elevator. I went down while he took the other elevator up. Getting to the car, I carefully


    drove back to the apartment and gave the keys to the valet. I have never been so scared driving


    before, petrified of scratching or denting the car. Even I will admit, I am not the best driver. I¡¯m actually


    shocked I even passed my driver test. I managed to reverse park once for the test, and since then don¡¯t


    even attempt it now. Hence the dents. I am one of the worst parkers and have hit many stationary


    objects mainly trying to reverse.


    Getting back to my apartment, I sit down, suddenly having time on my hands I didn¡¯t know what to


    do with. After half an hour of being bored, I decided to clean and finish unpacking. I scrubbed the


    apartment for about two hours. Deciding to grab a drink, I poured myself arge ss of vodka and


    added raspberry syrup to it that I found in the pantry.


    Grabbing my phone, I scrolled through one of my many reading apps before deciding on Wattpad.


    I dived right into another world full secrets. I waspletely enthralled in the book that I couldn¡¯t put it


    down, needing to know how it ends. The author who wrote the book had me on edge the entire time.


    When I heard a loud knock on the door, I nced at the time. It was 8:30pm. I was so into the


    storyline, I hadn¡¯t realised six hours had passed.


    ¡°The door is open.¡± I called out. I didn¡¯t want to lose my spot on the book. Theo walked in and took


    a seat across from me. I nced at him before my eyes went back to the story. I was on thest


    chapter, I just needed to find out how it ends.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± I ignored him, motioning with my finger to hold on a minute. Finishing the


    book, I answered.


    ¡°A book on Wattpad called The Secrets We Keep, by ady called Nikkileetaylor1,¡± I told him.


    ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡±


    ¡°About two woman whose lives cross, both have secrets of their past that haunt them. Eventually


    their lives collide into each other, and when it alles full circle, they eventually save each other. It¡¯s


    full of suspense, and I haven¡¯t been able to put it down since I started reading it. I just needed to know


    how it ended. I really hope she writes a second book; it was beautifully written.¡±


    ¡°Hmm interesting. I will have to check it out. What did you say the author¡¯s name was again?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Theo asked pulling his phone out of his pocket.


    ¡°Nikkileetaylor1. Her book is brilliant, should be in bookstores.¡±


    Theo nodded and typed it into his ount. ¡°You use Wattpad?¡±


    ¡°Yep, this her?¡± he asks, pointing to her profile. I nod my head and watch as he adds her story to


    his reading list.


    ¡°So, what has brought you here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I needed to grab my keys and I got you a present.¡±


    ¡°Present? After the way I yelled at you both?¡±


    ¡°Go open the door to the courtyard.¡±


    Getting up, I make my way the small courtyard. When I pull the curtain back, I see the stray waiting


    patiently by the door. I squealed in excitement at seeing my furry friend. Opening the door, I throw my


    arms around his big neck. Theo¡¯s amused expression watched me from the door. ¡°Where did you find


    him?¡±


    ¡°At the storage locker. He was sulking and lonely. Bit of a big sook if ya ask me. But man, he is


    huge barely fit in the taxi.¡± I ruffled his fur, resting my head on his furry one. He licked my face and I


    stood up. ¡°So, what you gonna name him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, are dogs allowed here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there is strict policy on cats. No cats.¡±


    ¡°Well in that case, I have no idea. Come on, boy.¡± I tapped my leg trying to get the dog to follow.


    He did, walking through the apartment. He hopped up on the lounge, making himselffortable.


    Theo went and sat beside him patting his head. Remembering I brought dog food earlier, I went


    and got the can opener and pulled the can from the pantry. ¡°So where is Tobias?¡±


    ¡°He is around probably still sulking about your argument earlier.¡±


    I nodded trying to get the can opener to grip the can so I can open it. ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s


    that smell?¡± Theo called from his position on the lounge.


    ¡°I got him some dog food,¡± I managed to get the canpletely open and poured it into a bowl.


    Theo was chuckling to himself on the lounge. ¡°What?¡± I asked wondering what was so funny. He just


    shook his head and walked over. ¡°Come on, boy,¡± I said cing the bowl on the ground. The stray


    walked over and spotted the bowl. He suddenly stopped in his tracks and started backing up growling.


    ¡°It says it¡¯s beef. Dogs like beef, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Theo got up and tried to drag him closer to the bowl by his shoulders. ¡°Come on big boy, eat your


    slop. Doesn¡¯t it look wonderful?¡± he said. The dog snapped and snarled baring his teeth and growling,


    while Theo, chuckling to himself, tried to get him closer to the bowl of food. The dog suddenly sat,


    digging his ws into the floor, trying to escape Theo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he wants it. I will see if I can make him something.¡± The dog snapped at Theo¡¯s hand.


    Walking over, I smack him softly on the nose. ¡°Bad dog, don¡¯t bite,¡± I tell him. The dog looked shocked


    and put his head down and whined.


    ¡°Awwe here, big fe,¡± Theo tells him and rubs his face, pulling on his cheeks. The stray


    growls, annoyed with Theo tugging on his face.


    ¡°Maybe you should leave him alone. He looks like he is getting cranky,¡± I tell Theo. This is the most


    ¡°You know who he reminds me of? Tobias, you should name him Tobias,¡± he states, Iugh. Their


    temperament is simr.


    ¡°Somehow I don¡¯t think boss man will like it if I call a dog after him.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will leave you to it but will see you in the morning,¡± Theo said walking to the door, leaving


    me with the stray.


    After Theo left, I went and found a steak hidden in the freezer. Chucking it on defrost in the


    microwave, I stood next to the counter. The strayid at my feet when the microwave finished. I pulled


    it out and found a frypan. Turning on the gas stove, I ced the fry pan on it and started cooking the


    steak, after a few minutes it was done. I then cut it in half and ced it on two tes.


    Grabbing both tes, I walked back to loungeroom cing one on the ground beside me. The


    stray dug in, eating the steak. I watched while I ate mine and flicked through channels until I found


    something that looked interesting. Not that I would be watching it, I just the liked the noise. The silence


    in the apartment was deafening. When I was finished, I took both tes to the kitchen and washed


    them. Leaving the dog in the in the loungeroom, I jumped in the shower.

 chapter 20

    chapter 20


    After a few minutes, I could hear a low whininging from outside the bathroom door. Reaching


    out the shower door, I opened the bathroom door before turning back to rinse the shampoo that was


    now burning my eyes. Opening my stinging eyes, the dog was watching me through the shower


    screen.


    ¡°You know it is rude to stare,¡± I tell it. It cocks its big head to the side, not fazed by myment.


    Feeling its eyes on me, I rush to get out. I don¡¯t know why but sometimes his gaze makes me feel a


    little uneasy. It¡¯s almost humanlike. Wrapping the towel around me, I get out and dig through the draws


    finding an old shirt and a pair of panties. Slipping them on, I walk back out and find the bottle of tequ


    I was drinking the night before. Maybe I was developing a problem, but I couldn¡¯t sleep without it. The


    nightmares were terrible, reliving the night my mother passed over and over again. The alcohol helped


    make sleepe easier now. I went to pour it in a ss but seeing only a quarter of the ss bottle


    left, decided to just drink it straight from the bottle.


    Tipping the bottle to my lips, the stray walked over his fur brushing against side. He sat at my feet


    staring up at me. I took a swig from the bottle, coughing from the intense burn it left in my throat. The


    cough would go after another mouthful. A few more and it would be like drinking water. Come to think


    of it, I needed to find another way to me sleep. I keep doing this, I may just be an alcoholic like my


    mother. The dog whined when I took another big mouthful. ¡°What? Don¡¯t look at me with those judging


    eyes. You really do remind me of Tobias when you do that.¡± The dog pulled at my shirt with his mouth,


    tugging me out of the kitchen. Grabbing the bottle, I walked over and grabbed a nket out of the linen


    cupboard before opening the doors leading outside in case the dog needed to pee during the night.


    Curling up on the lounge, the dog jumped up beside me.


    Watching TV and drinking, after a while my eyelids started to get heavy. I knew sleep wasn¡¯t too far


    off. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to get up and sleep in the bed that was way too big for one person. Instead I


    stayed on the lounge with my furry hot water bottle. His head resting on my hip, eventually I fell into a


    dreamless sleep.


    The next morning, I awoke, and the dog was gone. I looked in every room but couldn¡¯t find him. He


    must have left. I hoped he woulde back, but he didn¡¯t return. Rushing around the house trying to


    find something clean to wear, I had ten minutes before Theo and Tobias would be knocking on my door.


    My head was pounding, and my eyesight was blurry. I could feel a migraineing on. I was looking


    for some Panadol when the Tobias walked in followed by Theo. How did they get in, they didn¡¯t even


    knock?


    ¡°Good morning, Imogen. I hope you¡¯re decent,¡± Theo¡¯s voice sang out. I wasn¡¯t decent, I was still


    running around like chook with its head chopped off, trying to find some clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a minute¡±


    I sang out from my bedroom. I really needed to do some washing. Digging through my oversized


    handbag, I tried to find Panadol anything to get rid of this bloody headache. After a few minutes, Tobias


    must of have got tired waiting because he burst through my bedroom door. I yelped and tried to cover


    my bare legs that were sticking out from under my shirt.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± he asked clearly annoyed.


    ¡°Just a sec I need to find some pants,¡± I said wriggling on the spot trying to hold the shirt down to


    cover everything.


    Tobias walked into my closet and grabbed a ck button up sweater dress of the hanger. Tossing


    it at me. ¡°Here put this on, if you weren¡¯t so bloody hungover you would know where you put things,¡± he


    told me. I just stared trying to figure out how he knew I was hungover, was it that obvious.


    Seeing my reaction to his words, he answered. ¡°Come on Imogen, next time hide the bottle lying


    next to the lounge.¡± He walked out and mmed the door behind him. I scrambled to get ready in


    record time throwing my hair in a bun as I walked out. Theo had my handbag and keys in his hand, as


    well as some Advil. He handed me a bottle of water and the two of the little green pills. I quickly


    swallowed them while following after them.


    Walking out, the valet chucked Tobias the keys. I stopped at his car not wanting to get in. Not only


    did his driving frighten me, but I also didn¡¯t think my stomach would handle the jerking and mming on


    of the breaks.


    When I didn¡¯t get in, Tobias looked over the roof of the car. ¡°Get in the car.¡± I looked to Theo for


    help, but he was already in the backseat. ¡°I think, I will drive myself¡±.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a choice Imogen, get in the car,¡± he repeated, this time daring me to tell him no.


    For the first time, I was actually thinking about defying his order. ¡°Nope I¡¯m good,¡± I said, turning


    around to walk to the carpark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make mee get you, Imogen. You won¡¯t like the consequences if I do.¡± I stopped frozen


    in my tracks. Consequences? What is he gonna smack my arse like a child? Scold me, put me in the


    naughty corner?


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± His words were harsh. I could hear the anger behind them.


    Turning back around, I gulped his eyes were zing. I took a step toward the car; he didn¡¯t drop his


    intense gaze. I quickly ran and opened the door. ¡°Good girl,¡± he said before getting in himself. I climbed


    in and buckled my seat belt. Tobias started the car; I gripped the seat white knuckled the entire way. I


    heard Theough a few times, as I closed my eyes when he would go to fast around the corner. My


    stomach plummeting to somewhere deep inside me as I waited for us to hit something.


    Only he never did. When the car stopped, I opened the door and jumped straight out. I felt like


    throwing up. I stood with my hands on my knees bent over taking deep breathes trying to stop myself


    from puking in the carpark. Tobias got out. Seeing me bent over pped my arse with the palm of his


    hand. ¡°Don¡¯t drink and you won¡¯t feel sick,¡± he said before turning away and walking inside the building.


    Standing up, I flipped him the bird behind his back. Theo chuckled at me before he chased after


    Tobias, leaving me in the carpark by myself. As I am walking in, I see Tom. He walked over and gave


    me a hug. ¡°God, I miss seeing your face every morning,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I miss our morning coffee dates too,¡± said Tom. He turned and watched Theo and Tobias leave.


    Once they were out of sight, he turned back to me. ¡°So where did they put you?¡± he asked. I rolled my


    eyes. I should feel angry at Tom, but I know his heart was in the right ce. ¡°At their apartment


    building.¡±


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s interesting. Just be careful, Imogen. It¡¯s not the best neighbourhood for someone like


    us to be in.¡± I stared confused. Someone like us. I wondered what he meant by that; it was an odd thing


    to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m fairly sure it is one of the safest areas there is around here.¡±


    He seemed to think for a second. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right dear. Don¡¯t mind me, I just get worried


    about you.¡± I could tell he wanted to say something else, but Tobias popped his head back around the


    corner.


    ¡°Imogen, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Shit, got to go, Tom,¡± I sang at as I scrambled to catch up with Tobias.


    The elevator ride was tense once we got to the office. I raced around turning everything on and


    turning the phones on. Theo lingered following me around like a lost puppy. Not even he was game


    enough to piss Tobias off today. I could tell today was going to be a long day already, Tobias mood


    swings have been getting worse. I felt like we were constantly walking on eggshells at work. Outside


    the office he was tolerable, not that I ever seen him much.


    At lunch time, I went into small kitchte, needing another caffeine hit. While I was busy pouring


    the hot water, I felt a presence behind me. I knew instantly who it was. ¡°What do you need, Theo?¡± I


    asked with my back turned to him. I felt him step closer, so close I could feel his chest move as he


    breathed against my back. Putting the jug down on the counter, I turned around, only to be entranced


    by his hypnotic green eyes. They burned brightly and I almost forgot to breathe, my mind bing


    foggy as he moved even closer, his body pressing into mine. I gasped at his closeness, I could feel my


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    breasts squashed against his hard-toned body, feel the lines of his abdomen as he pressed impossibly


    close.


    Theo¡¯s hand moved up and he brushed a piece of hair that had escaped my bun behind my ear.


    ¡°What are you doing, Theo?¡± I whispered, trying to keep my voice low so Tobias wouldn¡¯t overhear


    ande yell me more today.


    ¡°Getting a reaction,¡± he whispered against my lips before he kissed me hard. His lips smashed into


    mine, cold yet demanding. I felt his tongue brush my bottom lip and my lips parted. Theo¡¯s tongue


    ying with mine, his hand reaching up and grabbing my breast through my dress. He squeezed hard


    enough that it burst the little fog bubble I was in, then I realised I was kissing not only one of my bosses


    but my other bosses¡¯ partner. I tried to shove him back, but his lips just moved to my jaw, my body


    reacting to his lips on my skin. I could feel the thick fog clouding my mind again, taking over my body


    as I willingly gave in. Gripping my hips, Theo ced me on top the bench, pushing himself between my


    legs, I could feel his erection pushing into me.


    His lips moving down kissing and sucking on the skin of my neck, my hands reached up into his


    hair. Theo¡¯s mouth hungrily devouring my skin, sending goosebumps everywhere his lips touched. The


    contrast of my now burning skin to his cold lips made me shiver. When he got to my corbone, he


    pulled the top three buttons of my dress open kissing the top of my breasts. My thoughts lost in the feel


    of teeth nipping at my sensitive skin.


    When I felt him bite on my breast, I squirmed, but I felt his tongue glide over his bite mark soothing


    the pain. When I looked over Theo¡¯s shoulder, I was pulled from my daze, when I noticed Tobias


    standing in the door, just calmly watching, leaning on the door frame with his arms folded across his


    chest like this was the most normal thing to stumble across in the office.


    I jumped startled. Theo looking up, seeing my eyes locked on Tobias, stood back releasing me


    from whatever spell he put me under.


    ¡°About time you came looking for us.¡± Theo winked at me a cocky smile on his face. I was


    breathless and confused, looking between the two of them. Is this the reaction he wanted, a pissed off


    Tobias catching us being inappropriate in the kitchen? Theo just strode out of the room like nothing


    happened, like he hadn¡¯t just been caught making out with their secretary. Tobias just calmly stood


    there for a second before turning around and walking out, his fists clenched tightly. I knew Tobias¡¯s


    silence was deadly, like a ticking time bomb.


    I quickly fixed my dress and tried to get my bearings. What the fuck just happened? I had no


    intention of doing anything. I knew it was wrong, yet my body reacted like I was possessed. Theo


    overwhelmed my sensespletely, overriding mymon sense. Jumping down from the bench. I


    quickly grabbed my coffee and went back to my desk.

 chapter 21

    chapter 21


    When work was just about finished, I received a call from the foyer downstairs. A package had


    arrived downstairs. Quickly ducking down, I retrieved the box and made my way back up, curious to


    see what the package was. Grabbing a pair of scissors, I opened them and slid the de down the


    sides to tear the tape. Once I had removed the tape sealing the box, I opened it.


    I sat back in my seat, Ipletely forgot about my mother¡¯s remains. I was supposed to get a call


    to pick them up, not have them posted. The hospital was directly across from us. Why didn¡¯t they ring


    me instead of shipping them over? I could feel my bottom lip tremble as I pulled the urn out. I bit down


    on it, trying to stop it from quivering. I looked at the stic urn, this was all that was left of my mother. It


    just didn¡¯t seem real that a woman so strong willed and full of life could be reduced to ash. Trying to


    hold everything together, I ced her back in the box. I just didn¡¯t understand the meaning of life if


    death is how it ends. I remember when I was a child and a close friend of mine died, I asked my


    grandmother at the time that exact question.


    My grandmothers reply was, ¡°It¡¯s the memories in between that of life and death that matter.¡± I


    didn¡¯t understand what she meant back then. In a way I do now. It¡¯s the memories we leave behind the


    good and the bad, the memories others hold of us that get to live on. Now that¡¯s all I have left of her,


    memories. Memories are what I will now have to hold closest to my heart because now that she is


    gone, they will be the only thing to remember her by. Suddenly realising I will never hear her voice


    again, never feel the warmth of her hugs, all the emotions I have been forcing to the back of my mind


    rushing forward because of a small stic urn, the only thing left of the amazing woman she was.


    Lost in my thoughts, I was staring off nkly into space. Only when Tobias came out of his office


    did my attention go back to the present. ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡± he asked, about to open the lid and peer


    inside.


    I closed the box before he could see. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, picking it up and following after him. Theo


    walked out of his office and started heading to the elevator seeing that we were ready to leave.


    I stepped in the elevator and moved to the back behind them, the box clutched tightly in my hands.


    I felt like I was autopilot, going through motions but not really experiencing it. Walking to the car, I


    jumped in the back. Ignoring Tobias trying to tell me to get in front. I couldn¡¯t sit near him after today¡¯s


    earlier incident. I suddenly felt guilty that Theo kissed me. Did I lead him on in any way? Tobias hasn¡¯t


    mentioned it. But by the way he refused to talk to me most of the day, I could tell he was pissed off.


    When the back door opened, I was surprised to find Tobias hopping in the back with me. Theo got into


    the driver¡¯s seat, for which I was grateful.


    I stared at Tobias as he slid along the seat sitting next to me, his leg brushing up against my bare


    leg. I sighed and ced my head back and looked out the window. The drive back was slower than


    usual. There must be an ident somewhere, as the traffic seemed to keep stopping and we found


    ourselves stuck on the highway. Moving the box, I ced it on the floor of the car. Tobias nced at me


    out of the corner of his eye. ¡°What are doing this afternoon?¡± he asked while we were stopped at


    another intersection. Theo pulled out, deciding to go another way and the car started moving again


    weaving in and out of traffic.


    ¡°Nothing as always,¡± I told him, still staring out the window.


    ¡°Good, means you will be happy to have visitors then.¡± Turning away from the window, I looked at


    him. I didn¡¯t feel like visitors, I just wanted to go home and snuggle up with the stray and sleep.


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Myself, maybe Theoter.¡± I was suddenly overwhelmed. I didn¡¯t know how to be around Tobias


    outside the office. He was always so domineering to be around, let alone be stuck alone with him in the


    apartment. Every time I had been around Tobias usually Theo was there, so it wasn¡¯t too awkward.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, suddenly worried he was going to want to talk about me kissing his boyfriend, or is


    it manfriend? I don¡¯t know what to ss their strange rtionship as.


    ¡°To make sure you don¡¯t find the bottom of that bottle that was left on the floor this morning.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°You make it seem like I have drinking problem.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡± he asked, making me re at him. The car stopped again this time at the lights down


    the street from the apartment building. Unclicking my seatbelt, I hopped out at the traffic lights. I wasn¡¯t


    going to sit here and be told what I can and can¡¯t do with my body. If I want to drink, that¡¯s none of their


    business. It¡¯s not hurting anyone.


    When I opened the door, Tobias hand came down on my knee grabbing me. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    ¡°Here I was thinking it was pretty self-exnatory. I¡¯m getting out,¡± I said, snatching my handbag


    and my mother¡¯s urn before stepping out in the middle of the banked-up traffic. I walked to the curb


    only to hear Tobias had opened his door too. He was now following me down the street. He jogged


    over to catch up to me. I ignored him and walked faster; he fell in line with me keeping pace. Why won¡¯t


    he just leave me alone? ¡°Will you just leave me alone; I am so not in the mood to deal with you right


    now.¡±


    ¡°I am not done speaking to you. Until I am, you will listen to what I have to say.¡± I ignored him and


    walked straight up the stairs of the apartment building. Theo was still waiting in line with the build-up of


    cars that lined the street. Tobias however was right on my tail, refusing to let me escape him.


    Walking through the foyer, the young woman at the front desk called out, ¡°Boss, I have some


    letters for you.¡± She grabbed something from behind the desk and running over to him. Tobias stopped


    and huffed in annoyance.


    Boss? Let me guess, he owns this ce too. Wouldn¡¯t surprise me. Escaping while he was


    distracted, I made my way to my apartment, jamming the key in. I unlocked the door, quickly stepping


    in and closing the door and locking the deadbolt.


    The stray was gone again, but I had no doubt he would be backter tonight. He always seemed


    to go walk about of a day. Going over to the courtyard door, I quickly closed it so Tobias couldn¡¯t get in


    to go on one of his rampages. When I was walking back out to the loungeroom, Tobias was leaning on


    the counter. I jumped and shrieked at him just appearing out of thin air. ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°I have a key,¡± he told me, holding them up and showing me.


    ¡°Please Tobias, can we argue another day? I¡¯m sorry I kissed Theo; I know it was wrong. I get that,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    but please can we do this Tomorrow?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, just turned around and started rummaging through the cupboard. Pulling


    bottle after bottle out of the box I had stored mum¡¯s spirits in. Walking over, I grabbed them trying to


    ce them back in. He ignored me and pulled them out again.


    ¡°What are you doing, Tobias?¡±


    ¡°You have a problem, and I am removing the problem.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, this says otherwise and the fact that you are constantly hungover at work.¡± I jumped up and


    sat on the bench and watched him.

 chapter 22

    chapter 22


    I watched as he pulled every bottle out and then started opening them. He sniffed one and crinkled


    his nose before pouring it down the sink. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start, Imogen. Either help me or shut up.¡± I snatched a bottle off the bench beside me and


    opened it. I quickly stole a mouthful from it and Tobias red at me. ¡°Really, you can¡¯t drink them all.¡±


    I passed him the bottle and he poured it down the drain. ¡°I don¡¯t n on drinking them all. I don¡¯t


    have problem, I just did it to piss you off,¡± Iughed. Tobias raised his eyebrow at me. I passed him


    another bottle and watched him pour the contents down the drain. When he was halfway through. He


    stopped for second. ¡°Why do you have so much anyway? I¡¯m sure one bottle would have sufficed.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t mine, they were my mother¡¯s. She used to work at bar and would bring them home.¡±


    ¡°Your mother was an alcoholic?¡± he asked while he continued pouring another bottle down the


    drain.


    ¡°Yes, but not a bad one. She was a happy drunk,¡± I stated.


    When he was done, he ced the empty bottles back in the box beside me on the counter. We


    kind of stood there awkwardly for a second. He went to say something than stopped. I jumped off the


    bench and walked over and ced the kettle on.


    Tobias rummaged through the pantry and handed me some tea bags and sugar. I looked up at


    him, confused. I have never seen him drink tea before.


    ¡°To much caffeine will keep you up at night.¡± I turned back to the cups and started making them.


    When I finished, I felt Tobias hands run up my sides and back down beforending on my hips. He


    growled lowly I spun around startled to see if I actually heard right. His hands not moving from their


    spot on my hips. Maybe I am hearing things? I thought to myself. I turned back around but his hands


    didn¡¯t leave my body. Instead I felt his hands run up the sides of my body to the sides of my breasts.


    My breath hitched at the feel of hands gliding along the fabric of my dress. My hands began to shake,


    feeling unsure and nervous of the situation I was in.


    ¡°Tobias, Theo¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence not knowing what I wanted to say. He didn¡¯t seem to


    care though, his hands brushing my hair over my shoulder. He kissed my neck and I leant back into


    him. A shiver ran up my spine as one of his hands reached around, grabbing my throat pulling me to


    one side as he started kissing and sucking on the tender flesh of my neck. I pressed my knees


    together, feeling a throb between my legs I wasn¡¯t used to feeling.


    Tobias pushed me into the bench my hips digging into it painfully. ¡°Tobias, stop. Theo¡­¡±


    He cut me off, spinning me around and cing me on the benchtop. ¡°He won¡¯t mind,¡± he


    whispered before kissing me, his kiss was hard and domineering devouring every inch of my mouth


    with a hunger so different than Theo¡¯s. Tobias wasn¡¯t gentle at all, his hands roaming all over my body.


    Something inside me ignited, a need I usually deny. Tobias hot lips moved to my chin then down to my


    neck.


    This was so wrong, on so many levels but it felt so good and so bloody right. His hands running up


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    my bare legs sliding my dress up my legs. I could feel my panties bing drenched as lust and need


    consumed me. Wrapping my legs around his waist, I pulled him into me. I could feel the bulge in his


    pants pressing against the wet thin fabric of my panties. Pulling me closer he lifted me. I wrapped my


    arms around his neck and started kissing and sucking on his neck. I heard him groan before mming


    me into the bedroom door, grinding his hips into me as his lips assaulted my mouth, devouring every


    part of it. Leaning back on the door, Tobias tore the front of my dress open, his lips going to my breasts


    as he nipped at the skin outside my bra, his teeth were sharp on my sensitive skin. Reaching for the


    handle, I fumbled with it before it finally opened. Tobias didn¡¯t waste any time chucking me on the bed. I


    sat up watching him, he looked different, there was something different about him, he reminded me of a


    predator hunting its prey, beautiful yet terrifying.


    A knot formed in my stomach as he undid his belt, His pants falling to the ground, leaving him only


    in ck boxer shorts, his erection pressing against the tight fabric, and boy what an erection it was.


    The man was huge. I gaped at the size of it, almost horrified by it. That thing was weapon, and I wasn¡¯t


    sure I wanted any part of it. Tobias noticed my gaze and smirked before climbing up the bed between


    my legs. He kissed me and grinded himself into me making me moan into his mouth. Tobias tore the


    rest of my dress; I was nowying in just my lingerie. He sat up on his knees, his hand going between


    us to my slit, pressing his finger under the thin fabric and pulling it to the side before running two fingers


    up my slit, my juices coating his fingers. Tobias watched my reaction as he slid a finger inside before


    pulling it out and adding another, my eyes fluttered shut lost in the feel of his fingers moving in and out


    me.


    ¡°Look at me, Imogen.¡± His voice demanding. My eyes opened instantly at hismand. I felt


    myself tighten around his fingers, sitting on the edge of my orgasm, then just as suddenly his fingers


    were gone. Leaving me feeling empty, I red at him. He chuckled at my reaction before leaning down


    and pressing his lips to mine gently at first, then hard, too hard. I could feel my lips bruising. Tobias


    grabbed both my hands in one of his held them above my head, before grabbing his belt I didn¡¯t realise


    was lying next to us. I suddenly felt nervous, as I watched him wrap the belt around my wrists, using


    the buckle to pull it tight so I couldn¡¯t move my wrists at all. I swallowed when he secured it to the bed


    head. He tugged on it, to make sure I couldn¡¯t move my hands or get out of it. I squirmed the belt


    digging into my wrists painfully. I looked at Tobias who was watching me squirm as panic started to kick


    in. I didn¡¯t like being confined. Tobias stopped my racing mind by kissing me. His tongue fighting mine


    for dominance leaving me breathless when he pulled away. ¡°Rx Imogen, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Somewhere In my mind, I didn¡¯t believe him.


    I felt him run his hands down my arms to my strapless bra, unclipping it. My breast spilling out and


    on view for him. His eyes glistened in the light shining in from the window above the bed. His fingers


    pinched my nipple, rolling it between his fingers. I could feel pain but there was more pleasure. Then he


    twisted and pulled on it. Leaning down he sucked my nipple into his mouth grazing it with his teeth. I


    arched my back, loving the feeling of his hot tongue flicking over my nipple, that had now hardened


    under his touch.


    Moving his attention to the other one, I gasped when he bit down hard, making me hiss out in pain


    before his tongue swiped over his bite soothingly. I knew he must have drawn blood that time, as the


    sting remained. Moving down my body, he kissed the side of my ribs going lower with each kiss


    sucking on my flesh, making me squirm as his stubble tickled. He kissed my hip bone where my


    stitches are before he pushed my panties down my thighs, standing up and removing them. I was


    cing them over his shoulders. I felt him swipe his tongue up my slit, parting my lips before going to


    my clit and swirling his tongue around it and sucking on it hard. My knees instantly wanted to m shut


    around his head, but his grip on my thighs forced my legs open as his mouth kept up its assault,


    making me writhe in pleasure.


    I moaned out and pulled on my restraints, suddenly wanting to touch him or pull him away. I didn¡¯t


    know what I wanted, all I could focus on was his tongue as he pushed it in inside my core, fucking me


    with his tongue and devouring my juices that I could feel spilling out and coating my thighs. I could feel


    myself be flushed as an overwhelming heat burned my skin, and my stomach tightened, and my


    legs began to tremble. Waves of pleasure rippled through me as Ie. Tobias never slowed, instead


    his tongue moving faster making scream out as Ie on his face. Leaving me a trembling mess, my


    legs went limp as I closed my eyes riding out my orgasm. Tobias didn¡¯t stop though, his mouth never


    leaving my clit as he continued relentlessly sucking and swirling his tongue around my sensitive bundle


    of nerves, the familiar sensation of my stomach tightening overwhelming me as I was forced toe


    again, gold flecks taking over my vision. My voice was airy and pleading.


    ¡°Please no more.¡± Tobias stopped crawling up my body. He kissed my lips; I could taste my juices


    on his tongue. I was exhausted and just wanted slip into the darkness of sleep. When my eyes fluttered


    shut, I heard his deep, demanding voice next to my ear. ¡°Not yet, stay awake, Imogen¡± I focused my


    attention back on Tobias. I felt high as my head rolled to the side. His lips moved to my neck and I


    moaned at the contact, until I felt something sharp pierce my neck. I felt his teeth sink into me painfully.


    I screamed in pain before it turned to moans. I have no idea what he did, but my mind suddenly


    exploded in pleasure. Is this what drugs are like? I floated through a feeling of pure bliss and


    unescapable pleasure. Lost in the ecstasy of my high.


    When I opened my eyes, Tobias wiped blood from his mouth. I remember wondering why he was


    bleeding as my eyes fluttered closed and I gave into exhaustion.

 chapter 23

    chapter 23


    Waking up the next morning, I was alone in my bed, my hands no longer tied. I looked around


    confused. Did I imagine the whole thing? Moving, my muscles felt sore, like I had just ran a marathon.


    Standing up on my shaky legs, I stumbled my way to the bathroom and quickly peed. Standing up and


    flushing the toilet, I made my way to the shower. Hopping in, I flinched at the hot water stinging my


    skin. Turning the temperature down, I washed quickly, suddenly feeling my tense muscles start to rx


    under the soothing water. When I ran my loofa over my neck, it stung, and I ripped my hand back.


    Getting out of the shower, I walked over to the fogged-up mirror above the sink basin. Using my hand, I


    wiped it across the mirror.


    I gasped at my reflection in the mirror. I had a huge bite mark on my neck. It wasn¡¯t bleeding but


    was red and angry with bruising around the edges. I poked it then tried to rub it off but all it did was


    sting and stand out more. ¡°Argh I¡¯m going to fucking kill him,¡± I screamed.


    Angry, I stormed off and looked for some clothes. Thank god today was Friday. Hopefully it would


    disappear by Monday and no one notices it today. Grabbing my makeup bag, I walked back into the


    bathroom and started applying my make up trying to conceal the bite mark Tobias left. So at least I


    know I didn¡¯t imagine it, the bite mark proof that he was indeed here. Shit what if Theo finds out? Will


    he be pissed off that I got hot and heavy with Tobias? Straightening my hair to cover the mark that was


    impossible to cover, I wore my hair down. Finding my clothes, I put on a high waisted ck skirt and a


    white blouse, tucking my blouse into my skirt before grabbing my perfume and quickly spraying my


    wrists and the side of my neck that wasn¡¯t a bloody mess. Walking into the kitchen, I slipped my heels


    on and grabbed my handbag. Walking towards the door, I heard them knocking. ¡°I¡¯ming jeez.¡±


    Opening the door Theo stood leaning casually on the door frame. ¡°Good morning, Imogen. Damn


    Tobias got you a good one,¡± he said staring at my neck.


    I brushed my hair over my shoulder trying to cover it. ¡°You know already? Where is Tobias, I would


    love to give him a piece of my mind right now.¡±


    Theo chuckled at my anger. ¡°Of course, I know. Tobias and I don¡¯t have secrets.¡± I huffed annoyed


    that he thought there was nothing wrong with any of this. I knew it was wrong, they are my bosses


    there is nothing right about any of this. ¡°Calm down, you¡¯re always so angry. What did you think? I was


    gonna fight for you for my man,¡± he said, jumping up down shadow boxing. Iughed. This is why I


    liked Theo. Yet I also knew he had a darker side, I had only seen it a few times, but I was quickly


    removed by Tobias sending me home, or in my case back then to my car. I had only seen him angry


    twice in the time I have worked for them. Once when we were in a meeting, everyone seemed to


    scatter, and I was sent home. The second time when him and Tobias had a huge argument, I can¡¯t


    remember what it was about though, each time actually I couldn¡¯t remember what it was that set him


    off. Theo stopped jumping and wrapped his arm around my shoulders pulling me towards the foyer.


    Tobias wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen. Theo and I drove to work in afortable silence while I


    scanned my newsfeed on Facebook. When we arrived, Theo opened my door and escorted me inside.


    I saw Tom in the foyer. He waved then put his hand down when he saw Theo walking beside me,


    before going back to mopping the already cleaned floor. I thought it was strange that Tom seemed to


    act strange around both of them. I would have to remember to ask him about it.


    Getting in the elevator, we got upstairs but Tobias was still nowhere to be seen. It was very unlike


    Tobias to not show up at work. I opened his office door and peered inside, but the lights were off and


    the room was dark.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± His voice said behind me, making me jump. My heart skipping a beat. I turned


    around, he was staring down at me before he stepped into his office and flicked the light on. I waited by


    the door, my angering back at seeing his smug face. He knew I was pissed. Theo must have


    warned him I was on a warpath and wanted blood, his in particr. He sat on the edge of his desk and


    motioned for me to step in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have it then, I¡¯m ready,¡± he said rolling the sleeves of his shirt up. Theo stepped in behind


    me.


    ¡°Should I get popcorn? What was it she said this morning?¡±


    Theo pretended to think, and I rolled my eyes ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, she would like to give you a piece of


    her mind, and to think, all this over a little love bite,¡± Theo mocked.


    ¡°Love bite? Does this look like a love bite to you?¡± I said pulling my hair off my shoulder. Theo


    looked and his face split into a grin as he choked on his ownugh.


    ¡°Why would you do that? You better hope it doesn¡¯t scar.¡± Theoughed again making me re at


    him.


    ¡°What the fuck is so funny, Theo? I don¡¯t see you walking around with your neck looking like it has


    been bitten by an animal.¡± Tobias didn¡¯t say anything, but I could tell he thought it was just as funny as


    Theo. Was, I missing something? Theo stood up and pulled his shirt from his neck and showed me. I


    looked at him wondering what he was doing, then I noticed it, and it was an identical bite mark. Only it


    wasn¡¯t red and angry like mine, and I could tell it was a few years old. I stared at it, then nced at


    Theo to Tobias.


    ¡°So, you just go around biting people? Branding them like cattle? And you let him?¡± Theo just


    shrugged his shoulders like it was no big deal. I went to say something else, yell like a banshee, but


    Tobias finally spoke.


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t seem to mind?¡± My face flushed, embarrassed looking towards Theo. He seemed


    to stop his mocking, watching our exchange with eager eyes.


    ¡°How could I mind, if I didn¡¯t know you did it? You wouldn¡¯t like if I just bit you, this is going to scar.¡±


    Theo¡¯sposure broke and I turned and red him. I could tell, I was getting nowhere with this


    argument. ¡°Will you stopughing, Theo? It is not funny.¡±


    ¡°You will understand soon enough. I don¡¯t go around just biting people, I have only marked you


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    and Theo.¡±


    ¡°Understand what? That you¡¯re a cannibal? And what the fuck do mean by Marking? This is more


    than a scratch or some tiny mark.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, we will exin thister. I have a meeting, but we will sort this out tonight. You can


    ¡°Hell no! I am not going to your apartment so you can bite me again, same as you,¡± I said pointing


    at Theo. ¡°You¡¯re just a sick in the head as him. You both need to just stay away, I¡¯m sick of this little


    game you¡¯re ying,¡± I said, about to leave and walk out. Tobias hand caught my wrist pulling me


    towards him.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry I should have asked, but I knew would have said no and I couldn¡¯t let you walk


    around unmarked for much longer.¡±


    Is he mentally challenged? Did I just hear that right, leave me unmarked what the fuck does that


    mean?


    ¡°No one thinks you¡¯re a toy, although I do like ying with you,¡± Theo¡¯s voice spoke from behind


    me. His hands going to my shoulder sweeping my hair away exposing my neck. I shivered at the feel of


    his fingertips brushing my skin.


    ¡°I think she likes being yed with,¡± Tobias whispered, making me turn my attention to him. Theo


    turned me around, his hypnotic eyes glinted burning brighter. I couldn¡¯t seem to drag my eyes from his.


    My breath caught in my throat when he pushed his body into mine, forcing me to lean back against


    Tobias. Theo¡¯s lips only a few centimetres off mine, while his hand moved to my hip leaning in closer.


    ¡°Do you like being yed with, Imogen?,¡± he whispered. I couldn¡¯t think, I couldn¡¯t breathe. All I


    could focus on was his hand moving slowing up my side to cup my breast. Tobias hands wrapping


    around my waist while his lips sucked on the bite mark he gave me. I moaned at the feeling of his


    tongue moving along the bite mark.


    Theo¡¯s lips brushed mine. ¡°I think you like being our toy.¡± I could feel the smile on lips when he


    kissed me. My lips parted and I felt his tongue brush mine before he deepened the kiss. Tobias


    grabbed my hips pulling me into him. I could feel his erection pressing against my backside.


    My mind clouded. This is so wrong, but yet I couldn¡¯t seem to pull away. I hated to admit it, but I


    wanted them both. I like the feel of Theo¡¯s cold skin against mine and Tobias unnaturally warm hands


    on me body, hot and cold, but it felt right. Felt natural, although I knew there was nothing normal about


    this and I knew I would find myself drowning in the feel of it. When a knock sounded at the door, I


    jumped startled. The fog lifting as our little bubble was burst, and I realised I would have let them do


    whatever it was they were going to do.


    That thought scared me. I heard Tobias growl from behind me, it was primal and predatory, like a


    tiger about to rip its prey limb from limb. I felt it vibrate up my spine making me tremble. I looked at


    Tobias over my shoulder, only his eyes weren¡¯t his normal piercing blue, they were ck. Pitch ck,


    even his sclera¡¯s were ck. I stumbled into Theo trying to get away from him. He looked like


    something you would see in a horror movie. I felt my hands tremble fear taking over, Theo let me go


    and I stepped back observing them both. I could feel every hair on my body rise, fight and flight kicking


    in, adrenaline and fear pulsating through every cell in my body. Tobias eyes went back to their normal


    colour, but I know what I saw. I also know that wasn¡¯t a human thing to do. People¡¯s eyes don¡¯t just


    change like that, and they certainly don¡¯t growl.


    They both watched me, not moving. They looked like they were worried if they moved, I would run.


    I truly did feel like running, when the knock sounded again, I nced at the door. Closing my eyes, I


    shook my head. Trying to rid the image of what I know I saw. I always felt something was off with the


    pair of them, but could I be correct in thinking they aren¡¯t human? I know if I said that out loud it would


    sound ridiculous and downright crazy. The knock sounded again impatient. Theo moved towards me;


    his arms outstretched as if he were trying to catch a wild animal.


    I turned and bolted for the door, grabbing the handle and running straight into a woman I didn¡¯t


    recognise. She had long ck hair and emerald, green eyes just as hypnotic as Theo¡¯s, and she was


    visibly shocked to see me running from the office.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I muttered as I bolted past her. Theo went to stop me but froze when the woman stepped in


    his way blocking him from exiting. I ran to the stairs, not wanting to wait for the elevator. Slipping my


    feet out of my heels, I started running down the stairs skipping some in my haste. Coming to the


    bottom, I opened the foyer door and Tobias was standing there with his arms crossed blocking my exit.


    How the fuck did he get there so fast? I turned to run up the stairs, but Theo was standing on the stairs,


    I just came down. Both curiously watching me. Tobias stepped into the stairwell and closed the door


    behind him. I nced at the other door that led outside about to make a run for it. My thoughts racing


    and my breathing bing rapid.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this interesting? Your father isn¡¯t going to be happy you took a human as your mate,


    Tobias,¡± the woman said from where she was sitting on the top step behind Theo. She looked bored


    and unfazed by this entire scenario. I felt cornered, I had no escape. My heart was pounding in my


    chest so hard I could hear it. I felt lightheaded and dizzy, I didn¡¯t know if it was my fear or the fact that I


    just ran down twenty floors of stairs, the next thing, I feel like I¡¯m floating the ground moving towards


    me and then, I see is darkness.

 chapter 24

    chapter 24


    Waking to sound of whispers, I amying on a bed in a room I have never seen before. Heavy red


    patterned drapes hang from the windows. I could feel the soft breezeing in, sweeping over my skin


    lightly. The ceiling is high too high for anyone to reach without adder. What a bastard it would be to


    change the lightbulbs on the lights fixture hanging from the ceiling. Looking down, I am covered with


    grey duvet tucked tightly around me, making me feel ustrophobic. I wriggle my arms out. I feel like


    someone made the bed not realising I was under the nkets. Sitting up, I look around the room, it is


    huge. The bed is four poster bed with a canopy on top that matches the thick curtains. A huge bear


    skin rug is on the floor of the room, and it has a huge firece bigger than I am. A brown curved lounge


    sits in front of it. The stone walls fit perfectly with the mahogany and red cedar furniture. The room


    looks like something more fitting of a castle than a house. I look to the door which is slightly ajar and


    where the fast whispers of voices can be heard.


    I strain my ears to listen. I could tell it was the same feminine voice of the woman from the office.


    She sounded angry and was arguing with a man who¡¯s voice I couldn¡¯t recognise.


    ¡°I will give you month, Tobias, Theo. Fix it, or I will. Whatever it is you have going on with that girl


    needs to end. Why you would you even think of doing this is beyond me.¡±


    ¡°She is our Mate, what did you expect us to do? Ignore her?¡± Tobias whisper yelled back, his voice


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    rising.


    ¡°Precisely, you should have left her alone to go about her life and forgot about her. You know the


    consequences for bringing a human into our world. You have condemned that girl now to a fate she


    has no idea about.¡±


    ¡°If you really loved her like your mate, you wouldn¡¯t have allowed this to happen. I thought you


    would have known better than to put her life at risk, Tobias.¡± I could hear the anger in the strange man¡¯s


    voice.


    ¡°One month like your father said. One month either you convince her, or we will have no choice but


    to kill her. We can¡¯t risk being exposed. The council will have your heads if they find out you broke the


    most sacredw we have.¡±


    ¡°And if she says no?¡± asks Theo.


    ¡°She dies. We can¡¯t have a human, running around knowing all our secrets. It¡¯s too risky.¡± The


    woman¡¯s voice sounded tired drained.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Tobias screamed. His voice breaking, hurting my ears.


    ¡°Either she chooses, or you choose for her, Tobias. I won¡¯t risk our family. If you don¡¯t fix this, I will


    kill her myself,¡± the man says.


    I gasped, fear consuming me. They are going to kill me.


    ¡°Shh, she is waking.¡± The man¡¯s voice grew softer. I heard the door creak. I quicklyid back down


    pretending to be asleep. The door closed again, and I looked up. I needed to get the fuck out of here.


    As quietly as possible, I walk to the open window and peer outside. I am about three floors up but there


    are vines wrapping around the stonework of the house and another roof of an outbuilding just below. If I


    can get to that roof, I know I can find a way down to the ground.


    Opening the window wider and as quietly as I could, I slipped my top half out the window, grabbing


    onto the thick vines before climbing outpletely. I swallowed, my mouth bing dry as I look


    down at the roof top below me, trying as best I could, I tried to climb down the vine, but the skirt I had


    on was making it extremely difficult. I tried to get a better grip and slipped, falling the couple of metres


    onto the rooftop below with a loud crash as the tiles broke underneath me.


    Knowing someone would have heard that, I get up quickly before tearing the side of my skirt up my


    leg to make it easier to run. Looking up at the window, the woman stuck her head out, noticing me on


    the roof. I panicked and looked around I had no choice but to jump, my so-called quiet exit suddenly


    now seemed loud, as I have been discovered.


    ¡°Let her try, she won¡¯t get far. Let her tire herself out.¡± I could hear the challenge in her voice. Not


    waiting to see who she was talking to, l jumped, my ankle rolling on impact and shooting pain running


    up my legs. I stood on shaky legs and began running, but I had no idea where I was. The entire


    property was surrounded by trees. Looking back at the house, trying to figure out which way to run, I


    see the house is a huge stone farmhouse. It had three levels of windows and a huge veranda wrapping


    around the entire house. Looking back at the tree line, I start running towards it. The sun was starting


    to go down. I knew I needed to get to the other side of them trees before it hit dark or I would be


    lost.


    The grass stung my legs as I start to run. I ran through the paddock surrounding the house, only to


    stop. When I finally make it to the line of trees, I keep running refusing to slow my pace no matter how


    much body hates me for it. The branches and twigs dig into my feet, making hiss in pain. Tears start


    streaming down my face as I realise the words, of them monsters, the intention behind them. They


    wanted me dead, and now I was running from what? I had no idea but something, I know is sinister and


    dark. When the light disappeared, I could feel myself starting to panic, anxiety over every noise I heard.


    One thing I did find weird though no matter how far I have run, I haven¡¯t seen one animal, not even a


    bird. The ce was eerily silent, the only noise was my feet breaking twigs while I ran and the sound of


    my heavy breathing.


    I was on high alert, but I waspletely exhausted and incredibly thirsty. Finding a fallen tree, I sit


    on its trunk trying to catch my breath, but the fear to keep moving has me standing up again after only


    a few minutes. Knowing if I stop, they might find me. But where do I go? The bush is thicker than I


    thought and seems to have no end.


    I didn¡¯t know how much further I had to go before I came to a road, let alone which direction to go


    in. Hearing a noise rush past me, I spin around. I know I am not alone out here anymore. The wind


    rushes past behind me again and I spin around trying to catch sight of whatever keeps running past


    me. My body breaking out in a cold sweat as my heart rate increases, my eyes wide trying to see


    anything in the darkness that surrounds me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared, Imogen,¡± Theo¡¯s voice says next to me, making jump and fall t on


    my ass as I stumble over the tree trunk I was just resting on. I scramble backwards, trying to get away


    from him. He walks slowly towards me, stepping over the fallen tree. I try to scramble further back


    trying to get to my feet when my hands suddenly touch bare feet. I look up and Tobias is staring down


    at me, shirtless and only wear draw string shorts. I crawl away and get to my feet grabbing a broken


    branch holding it between me and them as they surround me.


    ¡°Put the stick down, Imogen,¡± Tobias voice cuts through the silence that had enveloped.


    ¡°No, stay back,¡± I tell him as they both ignore me, moving closer.


    ¡°Come back with us. We won¡¯t hurt you, I promise. Come on, you will catch a death out here. It¡¯s


    freezing.¡± I hadn¡¯t noticed the cold, adrenaline pumping keeping me warm. They stepped close, too


    close. I swung the branch and they stepped out of the way.


    ¡°Imogen put the fucking stick down. You will only hurt yourself,¡± Tobias voice booms, annoyed at


    my defiance. I grip it tighter. Tobias eyes changing back to deep ck orbs, he looked like a demon,


    possessed and very ticked off.


    ¡°What are you? Stay away from me,¡± I screamed. My hands trembling holding the stick out in front


    trying to ward them off.


    ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf, Imogen.¡± His voice calmed and the light returned to his eyes. Iughed. Really,


    they expect me to believe they are werewolves? Out of all things I have thought of while running,


    werewolves wasn¡¯t one of them. Maybe demon or something more believable, but to believe a person


    could change into a dog is ridiculous.


    ¡°You expect me to believe you both turn into furry dogs?¡±


    Tobias huffed clearly insulted by my words. ¡°He does, not me,¡± Theo¡¯s voice rings out. I forgot he


    was standing there, my attention mainly on Tobias as he was closest, but now Theo was only about a


    metre away. I turned and swung the stick at him. He moved quickly avoiding being hit.


    ¡°Then what are you then? We have Fluffy over there, what furry creature do you turn into?¡± I spat


    sarcastically. I could hear Tobias growling from behind me, making my skin crawl and shiver run up my


    spine. My body breaking out in goosebumps as his feral growl echoed off the trees, the sound of bone


    snapping made me cringe, I dropped the stick to cover my ears; the noise was horrendous. I turned to


    look at Tobias, but it wasn¡¯t him but the stray stalking towards me, teeth bared and dangerously sharp.


    Then Theo¡¯s voice was in my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m something much worse.¡± His voice sent chills down my spine, and I screamed as he grabbed


    me.

 chapter 25

    chapter 25


    Theo grabbed me, knocking my feet out from underneath me, and started running. He shifted me


    slightly, forcing my legs around his hips as he took off through the forest. My scream getting stuck in


    my throat, my terrified scream dying out as the trees flew past me, bile rising and pooling in my mouth


    as I tried to stop myself from throwing up. I clenched my eyes shut tight, fearing that we were going to


    hit a tree. If that happens, I don¡¯t want to seeing. I could feel the blood leave my face, my stomach


    lurching as I dry heaved. I clung tighter to Theo pulling him as close as possible, wishing he would just


    stop or at least slow down. Pushing my face into his neck shielding it from the wind that was stinging


    my skin. Everything passing by quickly, blurring out my surroundings as he weaved in and out of the


    trees. I could feel the long grass from the paddocks whipping my bare feet, which were already killing


    from running through the forest.


    We must have been running for only a few minutes before he slowed. Skidding along the grass on


    his feet before stopping. I was frozen in ce, my muscles so tense and locked up, I couldn¡¯t move.


    Theo ran his hand down my back making me lift my head from his shoulder. We were back at the stone


    farmhouse. It took me hours running in that forest to get to where I was and only took him a few


    minutes to run back. Unlocking my arms from around his neck, I leant back, my legs still tightly


    wrapped around his waist. Theo moved his hands under my ass holding me in ce. I was positive if


    he put me on my feet right now, my legs would copse under me.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright, Imogen?¡± His eyes holding mine, the thick fog clouding my mind again. Why does


    his presence always make me clouded? ¡°You¡¯re safe with us, understand?¡± I felt this calming sensation


    roll over my body in waves, fear leaving as his words floated in my head on repeat. I¡¯m safe with them,


    they won¡¯t hurt me. Theo smiled. As his face moved closer, his lips pressing softly against mine. Cold


    but demanding. I moaned when his tongue brushed mine. I was lost trapped in the feel of his tongue


    ying with mine, my thoughts fogging over as I could feel myself slipping, my mind goingpletely


    nk threatening to be lost in the feel of his touch as he pulled me closer drawing me in. In this


    moment I would have forgotten my own name.


    Tobias cleared his throat loudly behind me, having finally caught up. Theo ced me on the


    ground, but his hands remaining on my shoulders. He pushed me towards Tobias. As soon as his


    hands left my shoulders, the fog lifted. My memory snapping back into ce like a rubber band. Panic


    seizing my body as I remember they were both monsters, dangerous lethal monsters. I step back, but if


    they were going to kill me wouldn¡¯t they have done it when they found me? Why bring me back unless


    they want to kill me slowly?


    ¡°You are safe, Imogen. No one wants to hurt you.¡± Lies. I heard them speaking. I know what they


    want to do. I know too much, saw a side of them I can¡¯t unsee. One I will never forget. I know it is only


    a matter of time before they kill me slowly and painfully, but why haven¡¯t they done it yet? My mind


    buzzing, trying to think of what would happen next. I hate anxiety. It always makes you overthink every


    little thing, but this was a big thing and my mind was in overdrive, fighting with itself with what I know


    and what I feel. Trying to find a way out even though the rational part of my brain already knew there


    was no way out of this.


    ¡°Calm down, Imogen. I can hear your heart pounding, practically see your thoughts running


    through that head of yours,¡± Tobias said trying to move closer, his hand outstretched. I looked at his


    hand wondering if I should take it or not.


    ¡°Nothing has changed, Imogen; we are still the same people.¡± Theo stepped forward behind


    Tobias, cing his hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re monsters! you shouldn¡¯t exist.¡± My voice is soft as I tried to think of a way out of this fucked


    up situation. ¡°I want to go home, please take me home. I won¡¯t tell I promise.¡± Theo¡¯s eyes softened.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let you go home, Imogen,¡± Tobias said. My heart started racing, pounding, and I felt like


    my throat had closed up as I tried to breathe, hyperventting as I realised, they really were going to kill


    me. My legs gave out from under me as I felt myself slipping into darkness, fighting for air as I choked


    on my own inability to control my emotions. I didn¡¯t want to pass out, I willed myself to stay conscious,


    but it was inevitable, my body copsing in on itself as darkness takes over thest thing, I hear is


    Theo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°And she is out again, I told you she would now pay up.¡±


    Waking up, I roll over. My body touches something cold and I sit upright, a light flicking on in my


    brain, registering the fact I passed out because my stupid body is having a meltdown. Maybe my brain


    is fried, and I have imagined everything. I know that cannot be true though, when I open my eyes and


    the cold thing that touched me was actually Theo¡¯s arm as he turns the page of the book he is reading.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asks, his eyes not leaving his book. I don¡¯t speak, I just watch him


    fascinated by how fast his eyes scan the page before he flicks to the next one. He hardly seems


    dangerous, he looks like a normal man, only I know that he is not. He is dark and sinister yet looking at


    him, he hasn¡¯t changed. He is still his flirty bubbly self.


    Theo put the book down and rolled to his side,ying down so he was eye level with me.


    ¡°You seem better, not as scared. Your heart isn¡¯t pounding, and I can¡¯t smell your fear,¡± he


    whispers while brushing hair behind my ear. His cool fingers brushing against my cheek softly. I feel the


    calming fog enter my mind slowly creeping in. I have figured out it is from Theo.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡± I tell him.


    He looks confused. ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± I feel it slowly washing over my body rxing every muscle.


    ¡°Whatever is your doing to me, making everything foggy.¡± He understands and the fog lifts. I feel


    my body be my own again. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± I ask. The words of whoever those people


    were talking are running through my head on repeat.


    ¡°We will never hurt you, Imogen, I promise. Well, not in that sense,¡± he says a sly smile creeping


    onto his face. But I believe him.


    ¡°Where is Tobias?¡±


    ¡°He is asleep behind you.¡± His eyes look over my shoulder, turning slightly my own eyes following


    to see Tobias fast asleep and lightly snoring. I half roll onto my back and I can feel the heat of his body


    seeping into me as I lean on him, chasing his warmth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He looks scary but he¡¯s a big softy, you¡¯ll see. Besides you¡¯re the only


    person ever to try feed him dog food and he let you live.¡± Theoughed, making the bed vibrate. I


    ¡°That was Tobias?¡± Iughed, only just realising I tried to feed my boss dog food and I smacked


    him on the nose. Theoughed again nodding his head. The movement making Tobias roll and he


    threw his arm over me, pulling me in. I froze before realising he was still asleep and then rxed.


    ¡°What does mate mean? Obviously it doesn¡¯t mean friend.¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. Just think of it as soul mates. Be easier to wrap your head around.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m Tobias¡¯s soulmate?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, but not just his, you¡¯re mine too.¡± My eyebrows furrowed, trying to understand. How could


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    someone know who their soulmate was, and how could someone have two? Looking back at Theo, he


    was watching me carefully. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question.


    ¡°She will soon enough,¡± Tobias spoke, his lips against my shoulder. I look over my shoulder at him,


    his blue eyes looking back at me. My heart rate is increasing. I saw him as a monster, all teeth and


    ws. He pulled me tighter against his body. I looked at Theo, but he just watched. Tobias¡¯s mouth


    moving to the mark on my neck, kissing it softly before sucking on it. My eyes rolled into the back of my


    head, a moan escaping my lips as pleasure flooded all my senses. I could feel my panties bing


    soaked as I leant back into Tobias, loving the feel of his hot tongue ying with my flesh. Theo¡¯s face


    moved closer, his lips pressing softly to mine, before deepening the kiss and swallowing my moans as


    his hand went under the nket and started unbuttoning my blouse.


    I was lost in the feel of their hands and lips on my skin. Theo pulled me to him, kissing me deeply


    while Tobias removed my blouse from my shoulders and unclipped my bra. He kissed my shoulder as


    he slid the straps down my arms before dropping it on the floor. Tobias pulled me back down and Theo


    tore my skirt, ripping itpletely from my body so I was now pressed between them with only my


    panties on. I could feel Tobias erection pressing into my back as he fondled my breasts. Theo got off


    the bed and stood up, pulling his shirt off over his head, revealing his bare chest and tight abs, his


    jeans hanging low on his hips showing his deep V line disappearing into his pants.


    Tobias sat up, pulling me between his legs, making me lean back into him. I watched as Theo


    walked towards the end of the bed. My heart skipped a beat as he leant over, not taking his eyes from


    mine, and pulled my panties down my legs before crawling up the bed towards me. I pressed my knees


    together, closing my legs, feeling very exposed under the dim lighting.


    ¡°Rx, we won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Tobias whispered in my ear before sucking on my neck, hitting that


    sweet spot where he bit me. My body instantly rxed as pleasure rippled through me. I feel Tobias


    feet go under my legs before he lifts his knees, pulling my legs apart as they are now draped over his.


    My eyes snap back open and Theo¡¯s face is between my legs. I try to close my legs, but Tobias forces


    them back apart. Theo kisses my inner thigh sucking on it, his teeth teasing as they graze my flesh. My


    head rolls back onto Tobias¡¯s shoulder and my eyes flutter closed.

 chapter 26

    chapter 26


    I can feel Theo¡¯s cold breath on my core before I feel his tongue part my lips, licking a straight line


    from more core to my clit before sucking on it. The coldness from his tongue makes me shiver and my


    head rolls back on to Tobias shoulder as he swirls his tongue around my clit, his tongue moving faster


    and faster in a circr motion around my bud of nerves. I could feel my juices spilling on to my thighs.


    My moans the only noise filling the room along with my ragged breathing. Tobias hand wraps around


    my neck squeezing slightly, as he turns my face towards his before devouring my lips. His hot tongue


    ying with mine fighting for dominance, while Theo¡¯s unrelentless licking and sucking makes my toes


    curl and my stomach tighten, my body heating up and my moans turning to a scream as my body


    spasms. My walls pulsating as my orgasm ripples through me. Theo holds my trembling legs open as I


    try to close them, his tongue not giving me any rest.


    My back arches off of Tobias chest as I feel the build up again, sitting on the edge just waiting to


    be shoved over again, Theo inserts a finger before pulling it out and inserting another, curling his


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    fingers upwards as his tongue continues to assault my aching bud of nerves. Tobias hand still wrapped


    around my neck, his other squeezing and pinching my nipple between his fingers as another orgasm


    flows through me.


    My walls mping onto Theo¡¯s fingers and my body sags in exhaustion. My eyes already fluttering


    closed as I feel my body wanting to go to sleep. Theo moves up towards my face before grabbing my


    face with his fingers and kissing me hard, his tongue ying with mine. I can taste myself on his


    tongue, he pulls away and his fingers let go of my face. I feel the bed move as Theo gets off and hear


    him walk out of the room. I then feel Tobias hands brushing my hair from my face before I feel at wet


    cloth get pressed to my forehead and another one pressed between my legs, cleaning me.


    Theo picks me up, my headnding heavily on his cold bare shoulder. ¡°Your skin is so cold,¡± my


    voice barely audible to my own ears, but clearly, they both heard as I feel Theough softly before


    cing me back on the bed again. I can feel Tobias hot skin against my back and Theo¡¯s colder skin in


    front, I rest my head on his chest enjoying the coldness. I can feel Tobias hand rubbing circles on my


    lower back. My eyes getting too heavy before they close, and I drift off to sleep.


    **********************************


    I wake to the feel of warm fingers ying with my slit, I push myself back into them wanting to feel


    them inside me as arousal takes over, my legs bing wet with my fluids. His fingers teasing as he


    moves them around my core but not entering. I wriggle my ass and feel Tobias¡¯s erection pressing into


    my lower back, Tobias lifts my leg and ces it on top Theo who is sleeping next to me. Giving him


    better ess while he teases me with his fingers. I try to roll to face him, when he suddenly pushed


    two fingers inside me from behind. Moving them slowly and curling them upwards, rubbing torturously


    slow, I moan at the feel of them stroking inside me and push myself back onto his fingers trying to get


    more friction, when I feel his thumb press to the tight muscles of my ass, his thumb rubbing while his


    fingers fuck me slowly.


    ¡°I thought she is meant to be resting,¡± Theo¡¯s voice says as he rolls, pulling my leg up higher on to


    his hip. Theo¡¯s hand running along my thigh making me shiver from the contrast of hot and cold. Theo¡¯s


    face moves to my neck kissing and sucking on my skin, Tobias¡¯s fingers slipping in and out faster as


    my fluids coat his fingers, his thumb pressing harder against my ass until I feel it slip inside me. It didn¡¯t


    hurt like I thought it would, maybe because I am so turned on and rxed.


    Theo¡¯s fangs graze my neck while he devours my flesh, nibbling and sucking. Wait, fangs? I sit up


    and Tobias fingers slip out of me. I look at Theo with rm. Theo noticing my startled reaction looks at


    me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bite you, I promise. Not yet anyway.¡± His voice sounds calm like this was a perfectly


    normal thing. I look at Tobias, who¡¯s hands had slipped around my waist, pulling me into him. He didn¡¯t


    seem rmed and just nods his head towards Theo. I turn back to him and his face as be a little


    distorted. I reach my hand forward, my fingers brushing Theo¡¯s cheek. He leant into my hand, liking the


    feel of my warm skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re a vampire?¡± I whisper. Theo nods watching my reaction. I see his fangs protrude. They


    aren¡¯t like what you would see in a movie with two pointy fangs. He actually has three on each side,


    and they run side by side. I watch as his eyes darken, turning to the darkest shade of red simr to


    blood. Veins stick out under his eyes, moving and wriggling under my thumb as I brush it over them


    slowly. Theo doesn¡¯t move, just waits for me to finish observing him.


    Moving my hands back down his face, I brush my thumb over the point of one of his fangs. I feel it


    sharpness as it knicks my skin like needle points but razor sharp. Blood runs down my thumb and I feel


    Theo stiffen, waiting for me to pull away, only I don¡¯t. I brush my bleeding thumb onto his lip he licks his


    lips and I push my thumb on his bottom lip making it part and brush my thumb on his tongue. His eyes


    darken before his lips closed and he sucked on it, his eyes glowing brighter, never leaving mine. When


    he lets go, I find my thumb ispletely fine. I stare at it before looking back at Theo. He leans forward


    and kisses me gently on the lips.


    I am more surprised at my own reaction. I don¡¯t feel any fear towards them, they still make me a


    little on edge, but they don¡¯t scare me. ¡°You don¡¯t seem scared.¡± Theo¡¯s head turns to the side


    examining my face. I stare back watching him. Tobias pulls me back into him, nuzzling my neck, his hot


    breath tickling me, his stubble brushing my shoulder near his mark. Pleasure ripples through me.


    ¡°Why does it do that?¡± my voiceing out airy and breathless.


    ¡°Why what?¡± whispers Tobias. I know he knows exactly what I¡¯m talking about, but he wants me to


    say it.


    ¡°You¡¯re bite mark.¡± I moan loudly as he sucks on it. ¡°Why¡¯s does it make me feel like this? It feels


    so good,¡± I moan out again. I feel him chuckle as he drags his tongue over it. Enjoying the reaction he


    gets out of me. ¡°It¡¯s a iming mark, shows everyone you¡¯re mine. Only Theo and I will be able to give


    you this reaction, make you feel this way,¡± he whispers while I am lost in the ecstasy of pleasure. I


    know what he is saying should rm me, but it doesn¡¯t. It somehow feels right.


    ¡°Once Theo marks you, it will be even more intensified,¡± he whispers, kissing just below my ear.


    ¡°Marks me?¡± Does that mean he is going to bite me too? I sit up slightly wary. Theo¡¯s eyes move to


    mine. I feel the fog creeping in as my heart rate picks up and then slows back down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, Imogen, and I won¡¯t mark you until you say I can. Okay?¡± I stare wide eyed


    before quickly nodding my head. The thought of being bitten scares me, being owned like some sort of


    property scares me.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have marked you without permission, that¡¯s not usually how it¡¯s done,¡± Tobias says


    guiltily. He gets up and walks into the bathroom adjacent to the bedroom. ¡°You want a shower?¡±


    I nod my head before climbing off the bed and follow after him. I am still naked, but my nudity


    doesn¡¯t faze me anymore. They have already seen my intimate bits, so nothing really left to be shy


    about. ¡°Where is the man anddy from yesterday?¡± I ask, or was it the day before? I can¡¯t really gauge


    time at the moment with how much sleep I have had.


    ¡°They went home, this is mine and Theo¡¯s ce. Our parents don¡¯t live with us,¡± Theo says,


    walking up behind me. Wait, did he say their parents as in like they are brothers. I stop, Theo walking


    straight into me. ¡°You¡¯re brothers?¡± I ask incredulous. They look nothing alike, and they aren¡¯t even the


    same species, creature, I don¡¯t know what to ss them as without sounding rude.


    ¡°Not in the biological sense. We aren¡¯t inbred, we can exinter. For now let¡¯s have a shower,¡±


    he says, pushing me toward the bathroom door where I could hear the shower running.

 chapter 27

    chapter 27


    The bathroom was huge and all soft grey tile and ck bench tops with gold finishes. Tobias was


    already in the shower that could easily fit another three people and had multiple shower heads.


    Reaching out, Tobias grabbed my wrist and pulled me under the stream of water. I chuckled when I


    smacked into his chest, nearly slipping on the soap suds on the floor. Tobias holds me upright,


    steadying me. Theo stepped in behind me and reached for a loofa and shower gel that was sitting on a


    shower niche behind Tobias.


    I moved over to the second shower head and started wetting my hair before shampooing it, trying


    to untangle the knots that had formed. While rinsing it out, I could feel hands touching my breasts. I


    knew who it was because even under the hot water his hands were colder than mine and definitely


    colder than Tobias¡¯ hot skin. Though the stream of water had warmed them some. I try to quickly rinse


    the shampoo out that was stinging my eyes when I feel Tobias chest press against my back, his hands


    going to my hips as he pulls me flush against him.


    ¡°Not fair, I can¡¯t see,¡± I told him. He pushed me back under the stream and I managed to get


    shampoo out and opening my eyes to Theo, who¡¯s darkened eyes were watching me. I stepped back


    into Tobias, his hands going back to my hips. Theo¡¯s fangs elongated. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t,¡± I


    gasped stumbling over my words. The way he looked at me was like a predator watching its prey.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, your scent is just stronger from the steam. You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± he says, reaching for


    me. I step closer, his hands take the ce of Tobias¡¯s as I¡¯m lifted and forced to grab a hold of his


    shoulders to stop from falling backwards, and I wrap my legs around his waist. Theo¡¯s lips crash into


    mine, making me moan out before I feel Tobias at my back, pressing into me, hot and cold. Tobias


    kisses my shoulder, letting go with one arm. I reach back and grab his hair pulling softly.


    I hear him groan. His mouth nipping at my skin while his hands run over my ass cheeks and down


    my thighs that are secured around Theo¡¯s waist. I could feel Theo¡¯s erection standing tall. I wriggle


    down trying to get enough friction or get him to enter. Theo, realising what I want, loosens his grip so I


    slide down slightly. I feel his cock part my lips but not enter, which makes me groan into his shoulder.


    ¡°You want this?¡± he asks, thrusting upwards but still not entering. I feel Tobias push his warm body


    against my back and I lean back into him, my head rolling onto his shoulder as one arm goes around


    his neck. Tobias hands going to my nipples as he pinches and twists them between his fingers. Theo


    lips go to my neck as he thrusts inside me with one hard push. My walls instantly mping down at the


    sudden pain of having to try and stretch around him. He holds still for a few seconds, letting my body to


    adjust and amodate his size. Tobias starts sucking on my mark, my body instantly rxing under


    his touch as pleasures builds inside me. Theo pulls out before mming back into me.


    I moan out and grip his shoulders with both hands, letting go of Tobias when Theo repeats the


    motion, moving faster. His hard cock mming, into me making me moan out and my legs squeeze


    tighter around his hips. My stomach tightens, and I can feel my orgasm building. Theo¡¯s face moves


    closer, and I feel him nip at my chin and the side of my lips before he kisses me hard, sucking my


    bottom lip into his mouth, his teeth grazing it. I can taste my own blood, but it is soon gone when his


    tongue plunges into my mouth. He groans against my lips. I feel Tobias hand moving along my ass


    before his fingers slide between my ass cheeks, pressing on the tight muscles of my ass. I moan at


    pressure my head falling into the crook of Theo¡¯s neck as he continues to pound inside me.


    ¡°You like what Tobias is doing, Imogen?¡± I moan as his finger pushes inside me, all while Theo


    continues to thrust harder. Tobias pulls his finger out before adding another, he pulls them in and out


    slowly. Tobias lips move to my shoulder, his fingers ying with my ass, moving faster. I push back into


    him.


    ¡°Not yet, you¡¯re not ready for that yet,¡± Tobias says, his lips moving to my mark as he continues his


    movements. My walls clench onto Theo¡¯s cock, and he slows groaning before shoving his cock in


    harder and I¡¯m shoved off the edge. My orgasm makes my walls mp down on him, and I feel him


    twitch inside me as pleasure ripples through out my entire body. I feel Theoe inside me as his


    movements slow and I ride out my orgasm before I feel Tobias pull his fingers from me. My head


    slumpedzy on Theo¡¯s shoulder as my arms drapezily around his neck. My breathing is ragged, and


    my eyes start to close. I feel Theo¡¯sid cock pull out of me.


    Tobias starts washing me and I eventually utch my legs from Theo¡¯s waist and slide to my feet.


    We quickly shower, both of them helping me wash before I step out and grab a green towel off the


    towel rack, wrapping it around my body tightly. Walking into the bedroom, I sit on the bed. Theo


    destroyed what was left of my skirt the other day, and I couldn¡¯t see my blouse anywhere. I sit on the


    edge of the bed, not having anything to put on. Theo walks into the closet andes out with a pair of


    shorts on and a shirt in his hand. He walks over to me and pulls the shirt over my head and I quickly


    slip my arms in and removing the towel. I hang the towel up in the bathroom and follow them out of the


    bedroom.


    Tobias walks down some stairs, and I find myself marvelling at the house. Its huge, its stone walls


    and exposed wooden beams on the roof give it a rustic feel. Walking down the staircase, I can see onto


    the floor below which has te floors. I feel Theo¡¯s hand on my shoulder steering me in the right


    direction as we step into a loungeroom with a huge firece. Bookshelves line the walls from floor to


    ceiling, on either side of the firece, and there is a fluffy grey rug and cushions sitting in front of the


    firece which is crackling and casting shadows throughout the room. It looks very cosy considering


    the size. Walking past the lounges, which are a soft brown fabric, I run my hand along the top of it,


    liking the feel of its fabric under my hand.


    Theo steers me through another door which turns out to be a gallery style kitchen. It has brown


    cupboards and ck marble benchtops and top of the line appliances. I sit on a stool at the ind


    bench top in the centre of the kitchen. Tobias was rummaging in the stainless fridge. I rest my head on


    the cool benchtop. ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, Imogen, you need to eat,¡± Tobias says while walking over and


    brushing my hair that had fallen over my face. He leans down and kisses my cheek, chuckling to


    himself before going back to whatever task he was doing. I hear Theo pulling pots from the cupboard


    and look up.


    ¡°Want any help?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nope, we¡¯re good,¡± Theo says turning around and winking at me. I rest my head on my hand and


    yawn.


    ¡°When are we going back?¡± I ask. Neither of them acknowledges my question, which I find


    strange. So, I ask again. ¡°Hello, when are we going back to civilisation?¡±


    Tobias looks up from cutting Tomatoes. ¡°You¡¯re not, Imogen. You¡¯ll remain here,¡± he says, dropping


    his gaze. Theo looks over his shoulder at me before turning back to the stove.


    My eyebrows furrow confused; they can¡¯t expect me to stay here. ¡°What do you mean, I can¡¯t stay


    here forever. What about work?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to be at work till Wednesday, and only Theo or I will go.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± I ask, suddenly getting irritated. I could tell they were hiding something. Theo


    looks to Tobias and shakes his head as if not to tell whatever it is.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going back Imogen; we can¡¯t allow you to leave here,¡± he simply says. I stare at him.


    ¡°I am not staying here like some prisoner, Tobias; you can¡¯t do that,¡± I scream, my fists clenching.


    Tobias looks up, his eyes sh and his jaw clenches.


    ¡°You will be staying, Imogen. It isn¡¯t a choice. You won¡¯t be leaving this property unless we say so.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I look to Theo for help, but he just pretends he doesn¡¯t hear our exchange of words. I shake my head,


    tears filling my eyes as anger starts bubbling up inside me. How dare they bring me here and then tell


    me I can¡¯t leave; how dare they believe they can control me like this and keep me prisoner.


    ¡°No, I am not fucking staying here, Tobias. If that is what you think, just fucking kill me. I am not


    going to rot here for the rest of my life,¡± I scream. Tobias was in front of me in seconds, his grip on my


    arms hurt. I could feel his grip would bruise, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m not staying here,¡± I yell again,


    refusing to back down. His eyes darken turning to pitch ck orbs. And one his hands grips my throat,


    not hard enough to hurt me but more to show I can¡¯t escape even If I tried.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a choice,¡± he whispers next to my ear, the anger in his words makes me shiver. Theo


    storm out of the kitchen and back to the bedroom before mming the door.

 chapter 28

    chapter 28


    How they think they can keep me here and expect me to be okay with it is beyond me. Maybe if


    they would give me a reason, and it would need to be a bloody good one for me to be okay with having


    to toss my life away to rot here. Hopefully, Tobias leaves on Wednesday. I feel like I would have a


    better chance getting through to Theo then Tobias. But if they think I am going to sit and wait patiently


    for them to decide my life, they are sadly mistaken.


    The knock on the door pulled me from my musings. I ignored it, but then Theo¡¯s voice reached out


    to me through the door. ¡°Imogen, open the door please.¡± Always so polite, but I still chose to ignore


    him. ¡°You know I can just break the door, but I would rather not. It¡¯s antique. Be a shame to ruin it,¡± he


    stated. I rolled my eyes and looked at the door. It did look old. Probably as old as the house with its


    strange hinges and thick wood. I heard him twist the handle, hear it straining under the pressure.


    I jumped up. It really would be a shame the door was destroyed because of my stubbornness; I


    always appreciated the craftsmanship that went into old buildings and furniture. ¡°Wait I will open it,¡± I


    sang out before he broke the brass handle.


    Opening the door, I walked back to the bed. Theo leant on the doorframe, arms crossed over his


    bare chest. ¡°He¡¯s being unreasonable. I will talk to himter, okay? Juste down and eat. Then I


    want to take you somewhere,¡± he said, holding his hand out to me.


    ¡°Off the property?¡± I asked, hopeful. Thinking I might be able to give them the slip. I have no


    intentions of spending the rest of my days out here. There isn¡¯t even cell service or inte reception.


    ¡°No, but you will like it. I promise.¡± I rolled my eyes but stood up anyway and walked past him,


    ignoring his hand. As I walked past, Theo pped my bare ass. I jumped at the sting from his hand. He


    ignored me and grabbed my hand leading me downstairs and back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Done sulking?¡± Tobias asked as I walked in, his back turned to the kitchen sink. I flipped him the


    bird behind his back. ¡°I can see your reflection in the ss, Imogen. I saw what you just did, I wouldn¡¯t


    rmend doing it again.¡± His voice sounded like he was challenging me. I rolled my eyes at him.


    Least he wasn¡¯t in a homicidal mood anymore.


    Tobias walked over and ced a te in front of me. ¡°Now be a good girl and eat.¡± I went to flip


    him off again, but suddenly Theo¡¯s arms wrapped around my shoulders, his hand grabbing mine, the


    one I was intending to give Tobias the bird with. His lips next to my ear.


    ¡°You want him to punish you? y nice,¡± he whispered. Kissing my cheek and letting me go before


    sitting next to me. Tobias ced Theo¡¯s te in front of him before sitting across from us.


    ¡°So, if you¡¯re a vampire, howe you eat real food?¡±


    ¡°I still eat, I just require blood as well.¡±


    ¡°So, you drink from blood bags?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, cold blood is disgusting. Remember when you said you saw me kissing Tobias¡¯s neck? Well, I


    wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So, you drink from Tobias?¡± Tobias nodded, like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°And you both have the same


    parents?¡± Tobias looked at Theo before speaking.


    ¡°Yes, but in case you forget we have differentst names, we aren¡¯t biological siblings. I was raised


    by Theo¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°So, your parents are like you?¡± I ask, turning to Theo. He nods his head, but I can tell this


    conversation is making him ufortable.


    ¡°So, when did you start living with Theo¡¯s family? How old were you?¡± I asked, looking at Tobias.


    ¡°I was six and Theo was four, that was what? early 1746?¡± he asked, turning to Theo. Theo


    nodded his head but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Wait, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°280 years old. Theo is 278 years old.¡±


    I felt my eyes go wide, horrified by the thought of having to live that long. ¡°280,¡± I whisper, not


    realising I said it out loud.


    ¡°Enough worrying about our age Imogen, eat.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it as a bad thing. I was expecting you to say 30, not 280 years old,¡± I said,


    ¡°I stopped aging when I was 32. Theo is stuck at the age of 29 when he was turned,¡± Tobias


    stated.


    ¡°Turned? What about your parents?¡± I asked, trying to make sense of any of this.


    ¡°That¡¯s a conversation forter. For now eat please, you haven¡¯t touched your food,¡± Theo stated


    tapping my te with his fork. I rolled my eyes, they¡¯re always so secretive, and I could tell Theo


    wanted the topic changed, but why? I picked up a piece of Tomato and popped it in my mouth. Not


    realising how hungry I actually was, until I tasted its juicy goodness. My stomach instantly growled. I


    devour my food in a very udylike manner, barely even tasting it. I finished mine before either of them


    finished half of theirs.


    ¡°Did you even chew or just inhale your food?¡± asked Theo. Chuckling at my empty te. I got up


    and walked to the sink and washed my te. I felt full and went and sat back at the table suddenly


    wanting to go back to bed, seeing as I have had continuous broken sleep. I was well and truly overtired


    now. I rest my head on the cool bench top and close my eyes. When I hear them get up, I open my


    eyes, and rest my chin on my hands and watch as they clean up after themselves. They are both so in


    sync with each other, they never seem to get in each other¡¯s way and pass things to each other without


    even looking or knowing if the other is going to catch it. When they turn around, I blush and look away.


    Knowing I was caught gawking at them like some pervert.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find you some clothes,¡± Theo said, walking out of the kitchen heading towards the


    stairs. I followed after him going back into the bedroom. Theo rummaged through his draws and pulled


    out some shorts with a drawstring, tossing them to me. I slipped them on before tying them as tight as


    they would go. Even then they were still threatening to fall down.


    ¡°I need to at least go back and get my clothes; I can¡¯t keep wearing yours. I might as well walk


    around naked.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind. One of us will go grab some stuff from your apartment on Wednesday for you,¡±


    Tobias said, walking into the room and grabbing a shirt from the hanger.


    ¡°Or I could go, with you,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°No Imogen, my word is final,¡± he said.


    ¡°No Imogen, my word is final,¡± I mocked back with my best impersonation of Tobias¡¯s deep voice. I


    was so not in the mood today. I hear Theo chuckle beside me and catch him shaking his head out of


    the corner of my eye.


    ¡°Stop encouraging her, Theo. She is in enough trouble when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and what is the big bad wolf gonna do? Stop me from leaving? Oh that¡¯s right I¡¯m already


    prisoner here,¡± I reply dryly. I hear Tobias growl a throaty growling from the back of his throat,


    vibrating through his chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s the third time now, Imogen. That attitude of yours is going to get you in trouble¡± I rolled my


    eyes, so over hearing about being punished.


    ¡°And I ¡®m starting to think your bark is worse than your bite,¡± I retort. I see Theo¡¯s lips turn up


    slightly repressing a smile. I watch as he walks out and starts walking down the stairs. I start to follow


    him out when I am suddenly picked up from behind and walked over to the railing. Tobias lifts me over.


    I hear Tobias throatyugh before I am suddenly dangling over the railing of the second floor. Tobias


    not even breaking a sweat as he holds me with one hand like I weigh nothing. I look down at the


    ground below and gulp.


    ¡°Not so cheeky now, huh?¡±


    I look down and see my feet dangling in the air, I hate heights. ¡°I swear to god, Tobias, if you drop


    me¡­¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± he says tauntingly, letting go of my arm only to grab my hand before I plummet to the


    ground. I scream and look back down at the te floor below me. ¡°Fine, fine,¡± he says lifting me back to


    the railing. I put my foot on the side when Tobias grabs me and pulls me closer. He kisses me hard


    then shoves me backwards. I fall towards the floor, closing my eyes. A scream escaping my lips, my


    hands going to my face as my heart drops into my stomach. Next thing, I find myself in Theo¡¯s arms, he


    pulls me into his chest. My hands shaking as I grip his ck shirt.


    ¡°I warned you not to test him,¡± Theo whispers, I hear the smile andugh he is trying to hold back.


    ¡°You bloody arsehole, you could have killed me,¡± I scream up at Tobias who is proudly standing


    next to the railing looking down at us, a smug smile on his face, like he found this all very amusing.


    ¡°I knew Theo would catch you. Stop being a baby, you were never in any danger.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Tobias¡± I say letting go of Theo as he ces my feet back on the ground. I turn my back


    on them and walk to the front door.

 chapter 29

    chapter 29


    Going outside, I sit on the wooden chair next to the stairs. After a few minutes Theo and Tobias


    walk out. Theo has a bag on his back, he sits on the steps and puts on a pair of hiking boots. Tobias


    does the same. ¡°So where are we going?¡± I ask. I really hope not hiking, me and hiking don¡¯t mix, and I


    don¡¯t even have shoes only heels which I am not wearing.


    ¡°You will see when we get there,e here,¡± Tobias says holding his hand out to me.


    ¡°No, you just dropped me off the second floor, I am not going near you¡± I cross my arms defiantly.


    ¡°I can take her,¡± Theo says trying to break up our standoff.


    ¡°No, she cane with me,¡± he says. Theo shrugs and Tobias holds out his hand expectantly.


    ¡°Now Imogen,¡± I hate when he says my name like that, sounds like he is scolding a child.


    I shuffle closer but refuse to take his hand. Tobias grabs me around the waist, forcing my legs


    around his hips. ¡°You¡¯re going to want to hang on,¡± he says and starts running. I hear himugh when


    my arms quickly wrap around his neck. Tobias skin is warm and stops the chill from the wind, I close


    my eyes, so I don¡¯t get dizzy, but the motion of him running doesn¡¯t help as my stomach does backflips.


    After a few minutes we have stopped, but Tobias doesn¡¯t put me down. I look around and see that


    we are beside some river edge. Tobias walks along the river before stopping. I turn to look and see that


    we are on the edge of the small cliff; I look down and see a waterfall next to us andgoon looking area


    below. Looking ahead, all I see are trees for kilometres they almost look like they never end. ¡°Ready?¡±


    asks Tobias. I stare at him confused.


    ¡°Ready for what?¡± But instead of answering, he jumps. I squeal and clutch tighter to Tobias. I can


    hear himughing before I feel water rushing past me and as we are plunged into the water. Tobias lets


    go as soon as we go under, and I frantically swim upwards to the surface. Once I catch my breath, I


    look around. The drop wasn¡¯t as big as it looked from up the top. Tobias surfaces next to me, wrapping


    his arms around me and pulling me to him. I don¡¯t argue and let him.


    ¡°Where is Theo?¡± Tobias points to the top and I watch Theo drop the bag off the edge over the cliff,


    itnds on the dirt just outside of the water. Theo then dives off the topnding in the water. I look


    around for him, but he doesn¡¯t surface. Then I am tugged under water by my feet, slipping out of Tobias


    arms as I am dragged underneath the water. I make my way back to surface to see Theo smiling at me.


    I dunk his head back under the water before swimming away. ¡°You like it?¡± Theo calls out when he


    resurfaces.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here,¡± I call back before floating on my back, looking up at the sky which can only just


    be seen through all the tree¡¯s that make a sort of canopy above thegoon. Tobias and Theo swim over


    to where I¡¯m floating.


    ¡°It¡¯s peaceful here,¡± Tobias says.


    ¡°of course, it is, we are in the middle of nowhere,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Not true, we are only half an hour out of the city.¡± I stand up and look at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. I trekked through this forest for hours the other day and never found a road.¡±


    ¡°Well, it would help if you were going in the right direction. You were moving further out not closer,¡±


    Tobias says. I ponder for a second. Well in that case maybe I will be able to leave. I don¡¯t let that slip


    though; they have given me a little too much information on our whereabouts.


    ¡°Howe there is no cell service out here then, if we aren¡¯t that far out?¡±


    ¡°The mountains,¡± Theo says. Before dunking me under water. Ie up coughing and spluttering,


    having had my mouth open when he dunked me. I ssh him before darting back under the water andProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    swimming away towards a giant rock on the water edge. Climbing up, I sit on the rock, my feet dangling


    in the water. I can hear the insects in the trees chirping loudly. But yet still notice no animals around or


    birds. I find it strange.


    Tobias and Theo follow but remain in the water near my legs. Lifting my legs, I put them on Tobias


    shoulders and shove him back under the water. He grips my ankles and yanks me back in the water,


    pressing me against the rock.


    I wrap my legs around his waist. I can feel his erection through his shorts pressing on my core.


    Tobias kisses and grinds his erection against me. I moan into his mouth at the sudden friction. I feel his


    hands go to my pants as he undoes the drawstring. I unwrap my legs and pull them off before wrapping


    them back around him.


    ¡°Hmm someone is eager,¡± Tobias says against my lips, his hands gripping my ass as he rubs my


    crotch on his rock-hard cock. I kiss him and feel him chuckle against my lips. I use his shoulders to lift


    myself up, trying to get him to slid in my now throbbing core, but he holds my hips in ce.


    ¡°You want this,¡± he says rubbing himself against me. I groan at the feel of his cock rubbing against


    my clit. ¡°Hmm¡± My lips going to his neck. ¡°Words Imogen.¡± I grind myself against him. Before he moves


    me off the rock and I feel Theo slip behind me. I feel Theo¡¯s cool lips on my shoulder.


    ¡°You want Tobias to fuck you, Imogen?¡± he says against my shoulder.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My voicees out in more of a gasp, as I feel Theo¡¯s hand go under my shirt to my nipples


    that had pebbled from the cool water. My head rolling back onto Theo¡¯s chest. Tobias shoves inside


    me. His lips on my corbone, his teeth grazing and teasing my skin. I push against him, meeting his


    thrusts, loving the feel of his hard cock stretching and pushing against my walls, his cock hitting my G-


    spot making me clench around him. Theo moves away and retrieves the bag beforeing back and


    retaking his position behind me, his hands rubbing my arse cheeks under the water. Tobias hands


    wrapped tightly around my waist, his lips going to my breast before he sucks my nipple into his mouth.


    He bites down on it hard, and I gasp before his tongue soothes the sting. He moves to my other nipple,


    just as he bites down, I feel something hard push between my ass cheeks and inside me, I flinch at the


    sudden burning pain. When Tobias stills for a second.


    ¡°Breathe Imogen, it¡¯s only a vibrator, not Theo.¡± Theo¡¯s hand moves between us and I feel him step


    closer behind me, his fingers going to my clit and rubbing in a circr motion. My body starts to rx,


    and I find myself lost in the feel of his fingers. I start grinding against his fingers and riding Tobias cock


    at the same time.


    ¡°That¡¯s our girl,¡± says Tobias as he thrusts into me his hands on my hips guiding my movements.


    Theo¡¯s fingers ying with my clit, his lips against my neck, sucking on Tobias¡¯s mark sending thrills all


    through me. His other hand pushes the vibrator in and out me. I feel my stomach tighten, my body


    feeling overly full and sensitive to everything. Everything feels overstimted and almost too much.


    My head goes forward,nding on Tobias¡¯ shoulder as my body spasms. As my body suffers the


    most mind-blowing orgasm, my walls clenched tightly around Tobias. I felt him thrust in harder before


    stilling, as I rode out my orgasm that just kept going in waves, my legs trembling as I feel Theo slide the


    vibrator out of me and Tobias finds his own release. My body goingpletely limp as I slump against


    Tobias shoulder, my eyes fluttering closed and I ampletely out of breath. I feel the water getting


    lower and know Tobias is getting us out of the water.


    ¡°You can sleep, Imogen,¡± Theo says as he wraps a towel around me before taking me from Tobias.


    I rx into his hold, absolutely exhausted. I couldn¡¯t sleep even if I wanted to, the winds chill and


    Theo¡¯s cold skin kept me awake and alert, my body continuously shivering, goosebumps spreading all


    over my body. When we stop, Theo puts me down. ¡°Sorry I forget you feel the cold worse than us. I


    should have let Tobias bring you back,¡± he says. Tobias walks over and throws an arm over my


    shoulder, pulling me into him. I instantly put my hands on his chest as that seems to be the hottest part


    of him. He flinches a little at my cold hands before pulling me tighter against him.


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s have a hot shower.¡± Theo races ahead of us and I hear the water running as we


    walk up the stairs.

 chapter 30

    chapter 30


    After showering, I had just slipped on one of Tobias¡¯s shirts when I hear a phone ring. He walked


    over to where it wasying on charge next to the bed, picking it and answering it, it looked like a sat


    phone. ¡°What?¡± His voice angry. Theo walks out, clearly listening to the whoever is speaking on the


    other end. Tobias abruptly hangs the phone up, not even saying goodbye.


    ¡°I can go,¡± Theo says. I stare confused. Tobias shakes his head. The phone call clearly angered


    him.


    ¡°No, I will. You watch Imogen,¡± he says, going into the walk-in robe anding out with a suit.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask, although I already think I know he has been called into work.


    ¡°Work, now stay with Theo and behave.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°I am not a child Tobias don¡¯t speak to me like that,¡± I argue. He raises an eyebrow at me clearly


    angered by my attitude.


    ¡°Can wee please; I just want to grab a few things.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t leave here, Imogen.¡±


    ¡°Why? You make no sense. I can¡¯t just rot here, Tobias,¡± I argue back. Tobias hands clenched and


    unclenched. The veins in his arms bulging. He ignored me, putting his shirt on, I move towards him and


    he grips my hands, before letting them go. I start buttoning up his shirt.


    ¡°Please, I will stay with Theo I promise.¡±


    ¡°No! I am sick of this argument. You¡¯re not leaving, Imogen, so stop asking.¡±


    Theo moves closer behind me, cing his hands on my shoulders. ¡°I will watch her. She will be


    fine, Tobias, then I will bring her back here,¡± Theo said calmly.


    Tobias shoved him, knocking me to the ground. Theo¡¯s eyes zed red with anger as he shoved


    Tobias back. I see Tobias skin start to ripple; I knew he was about to shift. Tobias grabbed Theo¡¯s shirt,


    yanking him forward, his eyespletely ck. I jumped to my feet frightened. I didn¡¯t want him to hurt


    Theo, I grabbed Tobias hand, which was clutching Theo. He let go of Theo, throwing him to the ground,


    before turning on me and grabbing my neck. I clutched at his hand, but he squeezed tighter. His anger


    I w at his hands, my nails scratching his skin. I can feel my face changing colour, then


    something snaps in him and he realises he has grabbed me just as Theo tackles him. His grip gone


    from my neck, I fall to the floor and start coughing, choking for air.


    Theo and Tobias are on the ground fighting. I crawl onto my hands and knees. Trying to breath, my


    windpipe feels like it has been crushed in a vice. I can still feel where his fingers gripped me. Tobias


    turns to panic. He moves to me in an instant, but I swat his hands away. Theo looks relieved as he


    cheek.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to; you can¡¯t touch me when I¡¯m like that.¡± I feel his fingers brush my neck and I see


    his eyes change, going darker an indecipherable look in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says before getting up and walking out, mming the door behind him. I stare at the


    door. Theo steps closer, offering me his hand. I take it, and he pulls me to my feet.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have hurt me. Don¡¯t ever do that again, Imogen,¡± he said. ¡°You need to remember we


    aren¡¯t human. We aren¡¯t breakable like you.¡± His words angered me. I let go of his hand before walking


    into the closet to find some pants. Theo followed closely behind me and passed me a pair when I


    couldn¡¯t find any. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, he feels guilty enough. He is just on edge because I haven¡¯t marked


    you yet. He will settle down once I have.¡± I stared at him, my anger clearly on disy as I slipped the


    pants up to my waist.


    ¡°Why is marking so important? You men are infuriating. Why couldn¡¯t I have been gay?¡± Theo


    chuckled before pulling me into him.


    ¡°Because Tobias has only marked you. The mark isn¡¯tplete, and you can still leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Yes, once I have marked you, you will be bound to us for eternity, Imogen. The bond would never


    allow you to leave, and you won¡¯t want to anyway. The bond gets stronger, you will be able to feel what


    we feel, and us you.¡±


    ¡°Just from you marking me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after a few days and your mark is healed, you won¡¯t want to leave us. Before then though,


    you can reject us still. That¡¯s what scares Tobias.¡±


    ¡°But he has already marked me. How can I leave?¡±


    ¡°Because Tobias and I are fated mates, just the same as you¡¯re ours, so his mark is like half, mine


    is the other half. It won¡¯t beplete until I mark you. If you leave, it will destroy him, and after a few


    years, you will forget about us.¡± Did I want to forget about them? I wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted, I just


    know I want to go back to the apartment, where my mother was still sitting in her box. That thought


    upset me, I hadn¡¯t even had chance to release her. I sighed and walked out, Theo followed behind me


    as I walked down the stairs and into the loungeroom.


    I sat on the couch. Theo sat beside me, and Iid down putting my head in hisp. ¡°Would it hurt,


    you marking me?¡± I ask, suddenly scared but if it is the only way I can leave, I might not have a choice.


    ¡°Yes, but Tobias will help.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°He will distract you from the pain. It will only hurt initially, then will be pleasurable, but you being


    my mate and humanplicates it a little. I am vampire, so I will want to feed on you. Tobias will make


    sure I stay in control; he won¡¯t let me hurt you, Imogen.¡± I nod my head not feeling any better about


    being bitten again when I can¡¯t remember being bitten by Tobias.


    ¡°Want to watch a movie?¡± he asks distracting me from my thoughts.


    ¡°On what? there is no TV.¡±


    Theo reaches over me to the coffee table and grabs a remote control out of the drawer. He


    presses a button and the painting above the firece opens up. Only it¡¯s not a painting, it a cupboard


    hiding the TV inside. Really this could have saved so much boredom. Not that I had actually been


    bored. But still, I didn¡¯t even notice it. Theo selected a movie and pressed y.


    ¡°How do you have service when I can¡¯t even get cell service?¡±


    ¡°There is hard drive in the back. We don¡¯t have service, we never needed it. We rarely stay here.¡± I


    nodded in understanding. Before turning on my side. Halfway through the movie, Theo started a fire in


    the firece beforeing back and sliding in behind me wrapping his arm around me.


    Before the movie was over, I fell asleep, only waking when I feel warm hands lift me up. I snuggle


    into Tobias, his manly smell filling my nose. He dips his head into the crook of my neck, inhaling my


    scent. I reach my hand up and put it on his cheek. His lifts his head and kisses my fingertips before


    moving his lips to mine, sucking my bottom lip into his mouth before deepening the kiss, his tongue


    ying with mine. I moan into his mouth, arousal flooding me, my legs squeezing tighter to stop the


    ache. Tobias pulls back and sniffs the air. I blush embarrassed. My sex drive was so out of whack it


    was bing ridiculous. Tobias smirks before kissing my forehead but doesn¡¯t put me down.


    ¡°Where is Theo?¡± I ask when I realise he is no longer on the lounge.


    ¡°Cooking dinner,¡± Tobias says, walking us into the kitchen.


    Theo was busy cooking some pasta dish. My stomach growled at the delicious smell, and Tobias


    ced me on a stool before going to help Theo. I watch Tobias take off his suit jacket off, cing it on


    the back of a chair before rolling his shirt sleeves to his elbows. I watched them both amazed at the


    fact they were both mine. It somehow didn¡¯t feel real.


    ¡°Mmm, someone smells nice.¡± I look at Theo, confused, then realised he was talking about me. I


    press my legs together and I can feel the dampness of my panties from kissing Tobias. Theo walks


    over his hand grabbing my breast through my shirt and pinches my nipple. He kisses my cheek.


    ¡°Keep smelling like that and the only thing I will be eating is you,¡± he whispers before pulling my


    hair, forcing me to look up at him. His cold lips crash down on mine hungrily, sucking my tongue into his


    mouth before biting down on my lip. My stomach tightened, and I could feel my juices spilling onto my


    thighs, arousal coursing through my entire body.


    ¡°Theo, leave her be. After dinner you can y,¡± Tobias said, cing three tes on the table. I


    was no longer hungry. I wanted something else, and it wasn¡¯t food. I pouted when Theo moved away,


    sitting opposite me. Tobias sat next to me; he squeezed my thigh. ¡°Eat¡± I rolled my eyes at him for


    ruining our fun. Tobias gripped my chin making me look at him. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time you drop that


    attitude you have.¡± I swallow, and he notices his lips turning up slightly. He kisses me softly before


    biting my lip hard between his teeth. ¡°Now eat without the attitude.¡± He lets my chin go and I fight the


    urge to say something snarky back, but I can tell he knows I was holding my tongue. Theo smirks and I


    re at him.


    After dinner, I wash the dishes and follow them back out to the loungeroom, Tobias leaves for a


    few minutes andes back with wood for the fire, before stacking the timber in and stoking it. I drop


    onto the lounge and flick through the movies. Before clicking on the movie, the conjuring.


    ¡°You want to watch a horror?¡± asked Theo, incredulous. ¡°Hey, I like horrors just don¡¯t like going to


    bed afterwards¡± Theo shakes his head before holding his arms out for me. I nestled into his arms;


    Tobias sat next to both our heads.


    I jumped a few times during the movie making Tobias and Theo bothugh as my heart hammered


    in my chest, Tobias even waited for the movie to build up suspense and took great pleasure in grabbing


    me scaring the living daylights out of me. Halfway through I needed to pee. I looked to the stairs a few


    times. This old house bing as intimidating as the one in the movie, with its dark shadows. I


    wriggled a bit trying to hold my dder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? stop wriggling,¡± Theo said.


    ¡°I need to pee.¡± Tobias looked down at me.


    ¡°Then go pee,¡± he said raising an eyebrow at me. I stood up and walked to the stairs. All the lights


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    were off, and I couldn¡¯t see the top of the stairs only shadows. Tobias and Theo watched me frozen


    with one foot on the step clutching the railing. I heard one of themugh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Imogen? You¡¯re not scared, are you?¡± Theo says, trying not tough.


    ¡°No,¡± I say defiantly but my heart rate gives me away. I move up a step and freeze again and look


    over the railing at them. ¡°Can one of youe with me please?¡± Tobias gets upughing.


    ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, it¡¯s just dark up there,¡± I say walking up the steps, stopping halfway when I don¡¯t feel him


    behind me. He was standing on the bottom step arms folded an amused expression on his face.


    ¡°Tobias,¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a house with a vampire and a werewolf and that don¡¯t scare you, but a movie does,¡± he


    states, walking up the steps behind me.


    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re not scary,¡± I state walking up the steps.


    When I reach thending, Theo jumps out of the shadows. ¡°Boo!¡± I scream and run before


    realising its Theo.


    ¡°You bloody knob, you just scared the hell out of me. How did you get past us?¡± I say, pping his


    arm and walking past him into the bathroom and flicking the light on.


    ¡°There is stairs at the other end of the house leading up here,¡± he tells me. I shut the door and


    quickly pee. I wash my hands and open the door. Both of them lean on the door frame, waiting for


    me.

 chapter 31

    chapter 31


    ¡°We need to head to bed soon, I have work in the morning,¡± Tobias states. I yawn suddenly feeling


    tired, it must bete. I go to say something but then stop not wanting a repeat of earlier. I follow them


    into the room and climb into bed. Tobias takes his shirt off and climbs in next to me. Theo turns a small


    ask.


    ¡°Vampires don¡¯t sleep, Imogen¡±


    ¡°But I saw you sleep¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t sleep, but we do get stuck in a trance which resembles sleep,¡± he tells me. Tobias


    yawns next to me and pulls me against him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind like being stuck in your own thoughts, bing trapped in a way. You don¡¯t realise


    time passing,¡± he says.


    I would hate to be stuck in my own mind; it¡¯s my biggest critic, I couldn¡¯t imagine being trapped in


    it. ¡°How long does itst?¡± Theo seems to think for a second before answering.


    ¡°My longest would be a month before Tobias pulled me out of it.¡±


    ¡°A month?¡± How lonely I thought. I reached out and draped my arm across hisp. It didn¡¯t take


    long before I fell asleep.


    I was awoken in what must have been only a few hours by Theo suddenly climbing back into bed


    with yet another book. I yawn and wriggle out of Tobias¡¯s grip. Moving closer to Theo, I put my head on


    hisp, his hand ying with my hair. ¡°What are reading?¡± I mumble fighting the urge to yawn again.


    ¡°Nothing important, you should go back to sleep.¡± I shake my head, I always struggled to go back


    to sleep after waking, and if I did manage to actually go back to sleep, I would feel ten times worse


    when I got up again.


    Instead, I get up and walk over to my phone. I pick it up and the screen lights up revealing that it¡¯s


    430 am. I ce the phone back down and walk into the bathroom. I quickly pee before stripping the


    shirt off and turning the shower on and hopping in. I wet my hair letting the water wake me up


    opening the door, I move over to allow him to enter. Theo turns the other shower head on and faces


    me, watching as I wash myself. I turn my back on him feeling self-conscious under his gaze.


    Turning around he was still staring. ¡°Stop staring, pervert.¡± He smirks.


    ¡°I can look, you belong to me.¡± My heart skips a beat and Theo moves closer, cing his hand on


    my hip and pulling me flush against him. I let him and continue to wash the shampoo out of my hair, his


    fingers moving up my side, stopping at the side of my breast. His thumb rubs over my nipple, making it


    harden. I rinse the shampoo out and open my eyes. As soon as I do, Theo kisses me. He sucks my


    bottom lip into his mouth. My body being shoved into the shower wall. His tongue ying with mine,


    searching and tasting every inch of my mouth. He pulls back, letting me catch my breath, only to lift me


    up his hands on my ass, my arms grabbing his neck to stop from falling. Theo pushes me entirely into


    the wall, and I can feel his erection resting on the inside of my thigh. Theo¡¯s hand reaches into my hair,


    pulling my head to the side, his fangs grazing my neck as he hungrily kisses and nibbles on my skin. I


    freeze when I feel his fangs break my skin slightly. I hiss at the pain, and Tobias walks in.


    ¡°You know how hard it is to sleep when I can hear you two fooling around in here?¡±


    Both Theo and I stop. Theo kisses my lips, a sly smile on his face at us being caught. Tobias steps


    in the shower. ¡°Well don¡¯t stop on my ount.¡± I feel Theo chuckle and shrug before his lips move back


    to mine. Tobias washes himself while Theo continues his assault on my neck before moving lower to


    suck my nipple into his mouth. I throw my head back forgetting the tiled wall behind me. My skull


    making a loud thud as it connects with the wall.


    ¡°See karma for fooling around without me,¡± Tobias says rubbing the spot I just smacked into the


    wall. Theo ces my feet back on the ground, and I step between the pair of them before opening the


    door. ¡°Where you going?¡±


    ¡°To get dressed,¡± I tell them grabbing a towel.


    ¡°What about this?¡± Theoughs and pointing to his huge erection. I look down, it does look


    tempting, but If I can¡¯t leave, they will have to fuck each other. I smile at my new idea.


    ¡°Tobias will have to help you with that,¡± I retort, smirking and wrapping my towel around me and


    walking out. I hear Theo curse and call Tobias a cockblocker. I chuckle to myself, amused. Before


    finding my blouse from the first day here, Iy it on the bed. Going into the walk-in robe, I manage to


    find some track pants and a shirt.


    Tobias and Theo walk out towels wrapped around their waists. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tobias asks


    when he sees I¡¯m dressed, not in my clothes but still covered and not just wearing my usual shirt and


    socksbination.


    ¡°Going to work, but first I need to go home to get clothes,¡± I state.


    I hear him growl behind me but ignore him. ¡°I have told you, Imogen, you won¡¯t be leaving here.¡±


    ¡°I am so sick of hearing you dictate my life, Tobias. Either I can go to work with you or neither of


    you will be gettingid unless you fuck each other,¡± I say, folding my arms across chest defiantly. I raise


    an eyebrow at him. ¡°So, what is it?¡± Tobias chuckles and shakes his head.


    ¡°Fine, I will y your little game, Imogen. It won¡¯t work. You will be begging for us to take you,¡±


    Tobias says. I pout and Theo chuckles.


    ¡°Is it because Theo hasn¡¯t marked me?¡± I ask, turning to Tobias.


    ¡°Yes, among other reasons that is the main one though.¡± This is ridiculous.


    ¡°I am not leaving you, Tobias; I won¡¯t take off I promise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you won¡¯t take off because you¡¯re not leaving this property.¡± I look to Theo for help


    but he doesn¡¯t seem to want to go against Tobias this time. I storm out of the room.


    I make my way down to the kitchen and put the kettle on, making coffee. I then take my coffee and


    sit outside on the wooden bench seat. Tobias walks out, my handbag in his hands. He drops it on my


    ¡°I have your keys; you just want your clothes?¡±


    I Ignore him looking in the other direction. ¡°Imogen, what do you want from your apartment?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Fuck you, Tobias,¡± I tell him. He pinches the bridge of his nose and lets out a breath annoyed.


    Theo walks out, and I ignore him too.


    ¡°I will send you a list of what she wantster, okay,¡± he says kissing Tobias on the cheek. I get up


    and walk inside, I hear Tobias speed off. I walk up the stairs and back to my prison. I lock the door and


    Ten Dayster


    I have been stuck here for ten days. I haven¡¯t spoken to either of them; I barelye out of the


    room. The first few days they tried without luck, in every way possible, to get me to talk or react to


    them. I know it is starting to get to them. Tobias has been a moody arsehole. He left three days ago


    and has been staying in the city, said my silence was driving him crazy. This house was driving me


    crazy, so I guess he knows how it feels now. Theo on the other hand is always hovering. I feel his


    presence everywhere I go, always watching. Always trying to get me to speak to him.


    I was lying in bed when he walks in, ¡°Breakfast, Imogen,¡± He sings out from the doorway. I ignore


    him and roll over turning my back on the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two days and you haven¡¯t left this room, Imogen. If you don¡¯t eat today, I will be forced to


    tell Tobias you haven¡¯t eaten.¡±


    PFFT two days is that all it¡¯s been. I was starving but I knew I couldst a lot longer. I refuse to


    give in. Either I get to go back to my normal predictable life, or I am not talking or eating, although it


    does smell nice. When he doesn¡¯t leave, I sit up and walk to the bathroom and hop in the shower. This


    ce was a mansion, but it was starting to make me feel ustrophobic. Despite its size and how


    beautiful the ce was, it was still my prison. I have walked the property and the house so much I am


    surprised I haven¡¯t actually walked tracks around the ce. I thought about running but Theo is always


    right behind me wherever I go. The first day, I tried to convince him to just take me home, but he


    wouldn¡¯t go against Tobias. This ce with its no neighbours, no passing cars, no people was lonely. I


    like the hustle and bustle of the city, but mainly I like the people. Watching as they go about their lives. I


    missed seeing Tom but mostly now that, I haven¡¯t spoken in over a week, I have been left to my own


    thoughts, and my mind always drifts to the one person I loved most in life. My mother. My life suddenly


    felt lonely and small without her in it and having no one to vent my problems to.


    Getting out of the shower, I opened the door and Theo was leaning against it. I rolled my eyes and


    shoved past him. ¡°Tobias is on his way home.¡± I freeze. I liked that he hasn¡¯t been here. I struggle the


    most around him. He is so hot headed and so am I. It always turns into screaming match, or in my case


    at the moment, me just ring at him. I chuck my clothes on just in time to hear him pull up. Theo


    leaves to see him, I quickly walk over and lock the door, hoping he won¡¯t want to break it, the same as


    Theo and leave me alone. No such luck, I hear him walk up the stairs, his feet moving quick. He


    doesn¡¯t even knock, just kicks the door in.

 chapter 32

    chapter 32


    I jump to my feet; Tobias walks over to me and grabs my arm. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± I tell him, ignoring his question and trying to yank my arm free. His grip is too


    strong and his arm doesn¡¯t even move, like pulling on a brick wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an option, you know this already,¡± Tobias growled angry, his eyes flicking between their


    usual blue to ck onyx. Tobias pulls me towards the door, intending to take me down the stairs.


    ¡°Tobias, let go, you are hurting me.¡± He lets go and instead throws me over his shoulder caveman


    style. I smack his back once and only manage to hurt my own hand. Tobias ps my bare arse and I


    jump; the sting was intense and made my eyes water.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to smack her that hard, Tobias,¡± Theo scolds him. I could feel every finger welting


    on my skin.


    ¡°She has to learn,¡± Tobias simply said.


    ¡°I am not a fucking child; you don¡¯t just go smacking people like that. It fucking hurt, dickhead.¡±


    Tobias walked into the kitchen and ced me on the stool in front of the breakfast Theo made,


    which was now cold. ¡°Eat now or I will force feed you.¡±


    ¡°Like hell you will. I¡¯m not doing anything you want, Tobias.¡± Tobias punched the ind bench,


    making me jump. I refused to back down and stood up walking back out. I know he won¡¯t hurt me, at


    least not intentionally. I sit on the lounge and flick the TV on. I can hear Theo and Tobias arguing in the


    kitchen but tune them out. Not being able to find something I want to watch, I give up and head back to


    the bedroom.


    Theoes up with Tobias and I sit up. ¡°Just leave me alone please.¡±


    ¡°If I let you go back, do you promise to grab your things ande back here?¡± says Tobias.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I lie. But Tobias must have heard my heart rate pick up because he was standing over me in


    a second.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± He looks down at me. I really was a terrible liar, now even worse with their super


    hearing picking up my heart rate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here, okay? I want to go back to work; I don¡¯t want to stay out here till I drop


    dead, Tobias.¡± Tobias and Theo exchanged nces. Tobias went to walk out, clearly not going to let me


    leave. Theo stood in the doorway, and Tobias barged past him.


    ¡°I will let Theo mark me,¡± I say softly. Giving up, I know that¡¯s what he wants. If it means going


    back normal, I will do it. It¡¯s clear he heard when he freezes before turning around and walking back


    into the room.


    Tobias grabs my chin with his fingers forcing me to look up at him and meet his eyes. ¡°Say it


    again.¡±


    ¡°I will let Theo Mark me. There, I said it. Can I please go back?¡± Tobias thought for a second.


    ¡°I have to go back to work, so he can¡¯t now.¡± I sigh. What¡¯s another day I suppose.


    ¡°I will drop you off with Theo. You don¡¯t leave his side until Ie get you, understood?¡± I nod,


    eager to go back even if it is for only for a few hours. I could at least get my mother out of that darn


    box. The guilt of knowing she is still sitting in it has been eating at me.


    Theo grabs me some pants and chucks them to me. I quickly slip them on and follow them back


    downstairs. Tobias walks outside and hops in the car, I go to get in the back, but he winds the window


    down and I already know he wants me in front. I open the passenger door and hop in. Theoes out


    and gets in the back, he passes me a muffin.


    ¡°Eat it. He is letting you go back. Now eat.¡± Tobias waits for me to take a bite and my stomach


    growls from being empty for two days. Tobias growls lowly and starts the car. With traffic it took us


    forty-five minutes to get to the apartment building. Getting out, the valet looks at me strange at my


    clothing choice. Which isn¡¯t really a choice, I was still wearing their clothes. Tobias walks us to my


    apartment door before unlocking it and letting us in. He gives Theo a kiss before grabbing me and


    shoving his tongue down my throat. He pulls away and smirks.


    ¡°Behave or this will be thest time I let you back here, Imogen.¡± I nod, and he walks out closing


    the door. I walk straight into my bedroom and Theo walks in behind me, carrying a suitcase.


    ¡°Pack what you need. We won¡¯t being back for a while.¡±


    I turn to him, not understanding. ¡°But I said you could mark me; how long will I have to stay out


    there for?¡±


    ¡°Probably a week till the bond kicks in. Then he will let youe back to work.¡± Theo looked away


    nervously. I have never seen him look nervous before, but I felt like he was lying to me. Why do I have


    a feeling I won¡¯t being back here at all? Knowing I can¡¯t run, I decide to pack. I chuck my clothes in


    the suitcase. Theo walks in holding my photo album and ces it in the suitcase.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t letting mee back, is he?¡± Theo looks away, and I walk off frustrated walking into the


    living room.


    ¡°He fucking lied to me and you went along with it.¡± Theo didn¡¯t say anything, and I knew I was right.


    They n on keeping me locked away. ¡°Why?¡± My voice made him look back at me. I was furious.


    ¡°I am done, so fucking done with everything.¡±


    ¡°we have our reasons, Imogen,¡± Theo says.


    ¡°Exin then, make me understand,¡± I beg, tears brimming in my eyes. I can¡¯t keep doing this. If


    this is what my life will be like with them. Then I want no part of it. I walk over and grab my make up


    bag and hairbrush and dump it in the bag.


    ¡°Once I have marked you, and the bond has kicked in, we will exin everything. You just need to


    be patient.¡±


    ¡°Patient! I have been patient for two fucking weeks. I am done Theo. I don¡¯t want to be a part of


    whatever the fuck this.¡± Theo looked hurt but walked out into the kitchen giving me space to calm


    down. I continued to pack, knowing I don¡¯t have a choice. If I run, they will just drag me back. Finally


    having my own clothes, I slipped on a pair of ck tights and an oversized jumper.


    When Tobias arrived to pick us up, I grabbed mum off the counter and walked out to the car. Theo


    and Tobias put my things in the car, and I climbed in the back. I ignored Tobias when he asked me to


    get in front. Instead, I turned to look out the window. The ride back to my prison was silent and tense.


    Nobody spoke and when the car pulled up, I opened the door and got out before he stopped


    the door, seeing as it was now broken.


    I ce the box on the side table and open it, grabbing the stic urn out. I stare at it wondering


    what I can do with her. I don¡¯t want her trapped in the urn forever like I am in this house. I also didn¡¯t


    want to let her go either; I knew that would be thest step before I am forced to move on without her. I


    knew mum wanted to be set free, she mentioned it a few times in passing whenever loved ones died.


    Mum would always say she didn¡¯t want to be buried in a coffin with worms and critters, that she wanted


    to be set free somewhere nice. I knew I would honour her wishes; I am just not sure I am ready yet.


    Tobias walks up and ces my bag in the walk-in robe. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he said, pointing to the urn


    in my hands. To be fair it doesn¡¯t even look like an urn, it''s literally a blue stic container.


    ¡°My mother,¡± I say, my voice empty, emotionless. Tobias hesitates before sitting next to me. He


    doesn¡¯t say anything just sits there. Hispany is nice, but I am still furious with him for lying to me


    and what he is doing. After about ten minutes of sitting in silence, he speaks.


    ¡°I never knew my parents. I know they were both werewolves obviously. I was ced up for


    adoption when I was born. I was adopted until I was five and I turned. My adoptive parents freaked out,


    said I was cursed and a demon from hell.¡± He chuckled. Like he thought it was funny, I thought it was


    harsh especially for a five-year-old to just chuck him away like garbage, not once but twice.


    ¡°I lived in the streets until I met Theo¡¯s mother. She found me sleeping behind a dumpster out front


    of their house, and then they raised me.¡±


    ¡°That woman that came here that was Theo¡¯s mother, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, her name is Caroline. The man that was here, is Josiah, Theo¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°And they didn¡¯t care that you were a werewolf?¡± I asked. They must be nice people if they would


    take in a random child one that wasn¡¯t human.


    ¡°No, for years they pretended not to notice, even covered up for me when I would idently kill


    livestock on neighbouring farms, but no they didn¡¯t care. People feared what they didn¡¯t understand


    they still do. Caroline just seen me as a child not a monster.¡±


    I thought for a second trying to imagine what it would have been like so long ago. Getting up, I


    ced her back in the box. I didn¡¯t want to put her in it, but I also didn¡¯t want to leave her here, where I


    sleep with two supernatural beings. That didn¡¯t seem appropriate. Tobias grabbed the box from my


    hands, realising I was trying to think of somewhere to put her.


    ¡°Come on, she can sit on the mantle till you figure out what you want to do.¡± I nod and follow him


    down. He reaches up and puts her on the mantle below the TV. Theoes out and wraps his arms


    across my shoulders his lips going to my neck and I shiver under his touch.


    ¡°Want to have a shower with us?¡± he asks, pressing himself into my back so I can feel the bulge in


    his pants. I don¡¯t even get to answer before I am whisked off back upstairs and into the bathroom.


    Tobias and Theo seemed to be racing each other to see who could rip my clothes of first. In no time, I


    was strippedpletely bare. Tobias picked me up and ced me on the sink basin, standing in


    between my legs. I wrap them around his waist,pletely forgetting I am angry at him, just loving the


    feel of his hands on my body, softly caressing my thighs and sides. I put my arms around his neck and


    lean forward, kissing him. I run my tongue along his bottom lip, wanting entry. When I feel his lips part, I


    brush my tongue on his. He pushes into me, taking control and kissing me deeper. I moan into his


    mouth and his hand moves up squeezing my breast. I hear Theo step in the shower and look over


    Tobias shoulder, he shook his head smiling and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Pushing on Tobias chest he steps back, and I hop off the bench getting in the shower. Tobias


    walking in directly behind me his hands going to my breasts as he pulls me back towards him, my back


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    pressed against his warm chest. Theo moves closer and I can feel his erection pressing into my


    stomach as he leans in kissing me, one of his hands moving between my legs, his fingers parting my


    lips before he shoves a finger inside me.

 chapter 33

    chapter 33


    I lean back into Tobias, his hand on my breasts, teasing as my nipples harden under his touch.


    Theo pulls his finger from me. I can feel the slickness of my juices on them as he slides another inside


    me, curling his fingers upwards and rubbing on my G-spot. I moan loudly and I hear Theo chuckle at


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    my reaction. I feel my skin heating up, and it has nothing to do with the water temperature. Tobias


    grabs the soap and loofa while I continue to lean on him, and he starts washing me. I shiver has he


    pulls my hair over one shoulder his fingers softly caressing the skin of my neck, as he runs the loofa


    over my skin. Theo¡¯s finger moving faster making me grip his hand, trying to slow his rhythm as it


    bes too much. He doesn¡¯t stop though, instead leans in. His lips moving on mine as I shatter, my


    walls gripping his fingers. I can feel my vagina pulsating and quivering as my orgasm runs through me.


    I can¡¯t help but moan, my legs trembling and my grip loosening on his hand. Theo slides his fingers


    out before moving closer to me, pressing his body into mine that was leaning on Tobias. My face feels


    hot, and I can still feel his fingers inside me. We quickly shower knowing if we don¡¯t, we won¡¯t leave.


    Everywhere I touch, my skin feels sensitive and alive to every sensation.


    Getting out, I wrap myself in my towel. I start drying myself. I had barely dropped the towel when I


    feel Tobias grab me, spinning me around so I am facing him. He kisses me hard and demanding as he


    backs me towards the bed until I fall backwards. Tobiasnding on top of me, his weight held up by his


    arms. Tobias arm goes around my waist as he lifts and moves us to the top of the bed. Tobias pins my


    hands above my head, pushing them into the mattress. His lips moving to my neck as he licks and


    sucks my skin. I feel cold hands grab mine and feel the bed dip slightly. Tobias releases my hands as


    Theo puts my hands in leather handcuffs. I look up wondering what he is doing, my heartbeat picking


    up. I pull on them and Theo pulls my hands back before pulling a rope between the cuffs and securing


    it to the bedhead. Panic taking over, fear of being left exposed and vulnerable takes over. It scared me


    being leftpletely at someone else¡¯s mercy,pletely defenceless and giving them full control.


    Theo moved towards my legs and put a leather cuff on my ankle, I pulled my leg away,pletely


    forgetting about Tobias who was still teasing my skin under his relentless kisses and sucking. Theo


    stopped and watched me for a second. ¡°Stop Tobias, she is freaking out.¡± I tug on my cuffed hands


    frantically.


    Tobias stops. ¡°Your heart is racing. Calm down, we won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he says softly. But his words


    don¡¯t have the effect he was hoping, as I continue to panic. Tobias hops off me and Theo moves closer


    each of his arms on either side of my face while he looks down at me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t cuff your feet. Do you want me to uncuff your hands, or I can make your fear go away? We


    won¡¯t do anything to cause you harm.¡± I try and think for a second, but my heart rate slows, his words


    sinking in. They won¡¯t hurt me; I tell myself. I can trust them. Theo hears my heart slow, and I stop


    fighting against the restraints. He leans in and kisses me.


    I warily answer his kiss, his tongue running along my bottom lip. I feel Tobias remove the cuffs


    from my ankles. My body instantly rxing knowing I won¡¯t be fully restrained. I can always kick them if


    they piss me off.


    I wrap my legs around Theo¡¯s waist and pull him to me. He chuckles before leaning in closer his


    erection pressing between my pussy lips. I moan into his mouth at the feel of his hard length wanting


    him inside me, my body craving their touch. Tobias moves to my side lying next to mepletely


    naked. I go to move my hands wanting to touch his wlessly sculpted body. Wanting to run my fingers


    over the lines his stomach. But my hands don¡¯t leave from the position they are trapped in. Theo moves


    lower sucking me nipple into his mouth, his cold tongue making my nipple harden.


    Tobias brings his face to mine, his tongue slipping in my mouth as he tugs my wet hair, forcing my


    head in an upward position as he takes control of the kiss, his tongue tasting every inch of my mouth


    until I am left breathless. He pulls back untying my restraints, so I am left with only my hands cuffed.


    Theo moves off the bed and walks to the cupboard, but I don¡¯t have enough time to wonder what it is


    he is doing or retrieving as I am suddenly pulled on top of Tobias, my legs straddling his waist as he


    moves up the bed. His back resting on the headboard. He grabs the rope securing my hands again just


    above his shoulders, my fingers brush his neck. I like this position better; I can at least touch him.


    I lower my head to his shoulder before sucking on the skin of his neck. Tobias thrusts upwards and


    I feel his hard cock rub between the wet folds of my vagina. I moan and rub my pussy along his shaft, I


    feel his hands go to my hips as he positions himself at my entrance. I sit down on him, feeling my walls


    stretch to amodate hisrge size. I feel the bed dip behind me before I see only darkness, soft


    fabric of a blindfold being tied to my face. My vision being cut off. Tobias thrusts up, making me bounce


    on his cock. I moan at the sudden connection before moving my hips, his hands guiding and making


    me move my hips faster.


    The blindfold cutting of my vision makes his thrust and my movements more intense. I get lost in


    the feel of his cock pounding into me, stretching and rubbing my walls. His cock bing coated in my


    juices as I ride him. I moan out when I feel his teeth bite down on my nipple, loving the sting before he


    soothes it with his tongue.


    Everything feels heightened and more sensitive without my sight, and I love every movement,


    making my walls tighten around him with each thrust. Theo¡¯s hands brush my sides, making me shiver


    before I feel something cold and wet press against the muscles of my ass. His fingers prate my


    tight muscles, and I ride Tobias cock. Theo¡¯s fingers slide in and out me. I feel full, but only be


    wetter and wetter at the different sensations.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurting you, am I?¡± Theo whispers below my ear as he slides another finger in my ass. My


    voice is airypletely enthralled in the feel of them both, my body feeling hotter and hotter.


    ¡°No, I want...¡± I moan as he shoves a third finger in me stretching me.


    ¡°What do you want, Imogen?¡± His voice soft but I can tell by his tone that he knows what I crave.


    ¡°I want you both. I want to feel both of you,¡± I moan out as his fingers move faster and Tobias


    thrusts harder. I ampletely at their mercy. I was willing to surrender to both of them as long as they


    didn¡¯t stop. I would have done anything addicted to the feel of them.


    Theo removes his fingers and Tobias hand moves to my clit. I move my hips faster, his fingers


    rubbing faster against my clit. I am overwhelmed with the feel of them only able to focus on how they


    make me feel. Theo positions himself behind me his hands going to my hips slowing me slightly before


    I feel his cock press to the tight muscles of my ass, pushing inside me.


    He stills once he is inside me, letting me stretch around his hard length. Tobias fingers move faster


    as my body rxes and I start to move my hips again, riding both their cocks. Tobias other hand goes


    to my nipple as he rolls it between his fingers. I moan out my head falling back on to Theo. He kisses


    my cheek then rams inside me, making me moan louder. My orgasm sitting on the edge, just waiting for


    me to be shoved over. I move faster, their cocks slipping and moving inside me at the same time, both


    meeting each other¡¯s thrust. Tobias fingers still rubbing my clit. My body just surrendering taking what


    they give as everything bes over sensitive. I feel drunk on them, not wanting it to stop.


    Tobias voice breaking up the sounds of our sex as I try to focus on what it is he said.


    ¡°Focus on the feel of our bodies, Imogen, focus on my fingers.¡± I do as he says, wondering how I


    could possibly think of anything other than feel of their bodies connected to mine. My body high on the


    ecstasy they were making me feel. Then I knew what he meant when I feel Theo¡¯s fangs break the skin


    of my neck.


    ¡°Arghhh.¡± I flinch, my flesh felt like it was being opened with a jagged tin can. His bite burning hot


    threatening to set my entire body on fire. Tears welled up in my eyes slipping down my cheeks to my


    chin. Tobias thrusts in harder, and I dropped the feeling of pain, instead focusing on him. Theo moved


    faster in rhythm with Tobias as they both pounded into me. I felt myself tighten and a fog slip over me,


    which I knew was Theo trying to lessen the pain, as I feel his venom slipping through my veins.


    I moan at the intense friction they are causing. My pussy throbbing as I can only think of feel of


    both their cocks inside me. Theo lets go of my neck, and I feel my blood run down my shoulder and


    over my breast, warm and wet, just as my orgasm explodes and I am shoved over the edge violently,


    my body tensing as I ride out the most intense orgasm. My body only held upright from the restraints on


    my wrists.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t done yet, Imogen.¡± All I can do is nod as they pound into me relentlessly making me


    writhe and moan out in pure ecstasy. Pleasure rippling through every part of me, my toes curling as I


    am shoved over the edge again, my body clenching down on their cocks and I feel them both spill their


    hot cum into me. I slump forward out of breath and exhausted beyond belief. I feel Theo kiss my


    shoulder and Tobias moves my hair from my face, I lean my face into his warm hand. Theo pulls out of


    me and walks over and unties my hands. I copse on top of Tobias.


    ¡°Good girl, sleep Imogen,¡± were thest words I hear as my body gives into exhaustion.

 chapter 34

    chapter 34


    I awake to the feel of Tobias getting out of bed. I roll to his side and stretch my arms out. Tobias


    seeing me waking, he leans over and kisses me softly. ¡°Go back to sleep, it¡¯s early.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask, yawning and sitting up.


    ¡°I have to go to work, go back to sleep.¡±


    My eyebrows furrow annoyed. ¡°You said I could leave once Theo marked me. I did what you


    wanted, let mee to work. It¡¯s boring here.¡± I heard him sigh before getting up.


    ¡°No Imogen, just wait a bit longer. You¡¯re safer here.¡± Safer? What did he mean by that, what could


    be unsafe by going to work?


    ¡°No, please Tobias,¡± I pleaded grabbing his hand and pulling him back to the bed.


    He sits on the edge looking at me, he brushes my hair back behind my ear. ¡°It¡¯s not safe out there


    for you, not yet.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s unsafe?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now. We still have two weeks, just let the bond kick in, then we will talk,¡± he


    says, kissing my forehead and standing up. I throw the covers off ignoring him and walking in to


    retrieve my bag. I bring it out and start rummaging through it pulling clothes out. Tobias grabs my bag,


    but I grip the handle. He tugs it and I smack into his chest.


    ¡°I said no, what part of that don¡¯t you understand?¡± he says his voice getting louder.


    ¡°The no part! Now give me my fucking bag. I am not staying here bored all day when I can be


    working.¡± He growls lowly, and I step back, cing my hands on my hips and ring back at him. I


    hear Theo racing up the steps before running into the room. Ipletely forget I¡¯m still naked until


    Theo¡¯s eyes roam over my body. A blush creeps up onto my face before it vanishes when Tobias


    speaks again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t make the decisions around here, we do.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°We had a deal. I could leave if I let Theo mark me. Stick by your word, Tobias, or I won¡¯t stick by


    mine.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Imogen?¡±


    ¡°Means I will fucking leave the pair of you,¡± I retort, my voice steady for once.


    He growls loudly, but I stand strong, folding my arms across my bare chest refusing to back down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± asks Theo.


    ¡°Ask growly over there. He¡¯s the one with the problem,¡± I say, motioning to Tobias who was


    shooting daggers at me. Theo looks at Tobias, but his eyes never leave mine. He steps toward me and


    I don¡¯t move, refusing to be intimidated by him. He grabs my arms in a vice like grip, but I keep my


    eyes steady, refusing to lose this stand-off.


    ¡°See, he has a major stick up his arse and clearly its sideways,¡± I tell Theo.


    Tobias throws me and Ind on my back on the bed, my legs spread in a not sodylike manner.


    Before I have a chance to get up, Tobias is on top of me, pinning me down. His face barely an inch off


    mine. ¡°I am growing very tired of your constant attitude, Love. Watch your tongue,¡± he snaps.


    ¡°You want me to remove the stick or should Theo?¡± I snap back sarcastically. He grabs my hair,


    pulling my head to the side his lips teasing the skin on my neck, he sucks on my mark. Tingles spread


    through my body. Well that¡¯s new. My toes curl and my back arches off the bed. How is it possible he


    has this effect on me, my body reacting like it¡¯s been deprived of sex and he was the remedy it


    needed? The need for him to touch me was almost painful. He pulled back a smirk on his face.


    My face fell at the loss of contact. ¡°I have control, not you. So, stop testing my patience or you will


    find the end of my tether. You won¡¯t like what you find.¡± I shiver at the venom in his words.


    He climbs off me. I watch the tight muscles of his back ripple as he moves away to the walk-in. He


    was sculpted of pure muscle and looked like sex on legs. What the fuck is wrong with me? Annoyed at


    my own daydreaming, I forget his warning and grab a cushion before sliding off the bed and chucking it


    right at him. It hits him with a soft thud, and I hear Theo gasp.


    ¡°Fuck you, Tobias.¡± He turned on me in a second. He moved so fast I had no time to react, as I


    was thrown over his knee. I struggled to push myself up but his hand on my back shoved me back


    down. I pulled at the sheets of the bed he was sitting on, trying to w away from him as I kicked my


    legs. Tobias jammed his fingers between my legs before violently shoving them inside my core. I


    squirmed at the intrusion before he slid his fingers out and rammed them back in, only this time it didn¡¯t


    hurt, it actually felt good from this angle. Well, if this is his punishment, I could live with that. I could feel


    my juices coating his fingers making them slide in out effortlessly.


    Then he pulled them out. I hmphed at the loss before I heard the p of flesh, a stinging burning


    pain on my left ass cheek made me squirm and cry out. Oh god that fucking hurt. I am going to murder


    him when I get up. I bucked trying to get off hisp. ¡°I warned you,¡± he said as his hand came down


    again. I squirmed trying to get away from hisrge hands branding my ass. Tears welled in my eyes at


    the humiliation and the searing pain. I could feel every finger imprinted on my ass.


    ¡°Stop, it hurts,¡± I pleaded. His hand came down again. I flinched on impact, but his hand rubbed


    over the mark, soothing the sting a little but not much.


    ¡°Please Tobias stop,¡± I cried, trying to roll over or get up anything to stop the burn and get away


    from him. But it was no use, his handing down biting into my flesh. I knew my ass was red raw.


    ¡°Tobias that¡¯s enough,¡± Theo said, making me look up at him, tears ran down my cheeks. I felt


    Tobias shake his head, as his hand came down again. It hurt but wasn¡¯t as hard as thest once. I


    winced before his fingers slid inside me, he moved them around.


    I was wet, soaking wet. How the fuck is that even possible after that torture? He slid them in


    deeper fucking me with his fingers and I tried to hold back but couldn¡¯t as my moans escaped my lips.


    It felt so good, but damn was my ass sore. ¡°Who has control, Imogen?¡± he asks. I don¡¯t answer lost


    in the feel of his fingers as he twists them inside me, making me breathless. When I take too long to


    answer he stops moving. I almost whimper at the loss of his fingers. I was so close.


    ¡°Who has control, Imogen?¡± he says again, sliding his fingers back in, teasing before pulling them


    out again.


    ¡°You, you do,¡± I say, needing the feel of his fingers inside me.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he says shoving them inside me again, making me moan out. He kept moving them in


    and out of me. I could feel my walls start to clench around his fingers when he pulled them from me just


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    as I was about toe.


    I whined loudly frustrated, I needed release. He sat me up and ced me next to him on the bed


    before getting up. ¡°I find out you give in to her, I will punish her again, understood?¡± Theo nods and


    looks away from me. Tobias walks into the walk in and grabs his suit and quickly puts it on. He stops


    just at the door, looking back at me where I was still on the bed, my pussy throbbing in need.


    ¡°You will learn not to disobey me, Imogen. If I were you, I would learn fast,¡± he says before walking


    out leaving me sexually frustrated and needy. Theo quickly walked out after him. I get off the bed and


    walk into the bathroom, hoping a shower would help dull the ache between my legs. It doesn¡¯t help, I


    get out feeling no different. I walk into the cupboard and grab a pair of leggings and an off-shoulder top,


    the fabric feels soft on my skin and superfy. I walk down to the kitchen and Theo is cooking


    breakfast. I admire the way he moves around in the kitchen. Was it just me or was everything feeling


    different? Just looking at them makes my panties dampen, the needing back to the front of my


    mind.


    I walk over to the ind bench and jump up sitting next to where Theo is cutting up Tomato and


    onion.


    I take the knife from his hand before pulling him between my legs. I can feel he wants me just by


    the bulge in his shorts pressing into me. ¡°You smell divine¡± His husky voice next to my ear making me


    wetter. I know he can smell my arousal but right now, I don¡¯t care enough to be embarrassed by it. I


    kiss him and he groans. ¡°I can¡¯t babe,¡± he says pulling away.


    ¡°Please,¡± I beg. Great now I¡¯m begging, but I can¡¯t stand the ache, it will drive me insane. He


    groans loudly when I use my legs to pull him closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder who he is punishing, me or you,¡± he says as he grinds his hips into me.


    I pull on the waistband of his pants before reaching in and grabbing his smooth hard cock. It


    twitches in my hand and he thrusts into it. Then he pulls away and starts chopping up vegetables


    again.


    I jump off the bench and stomp away annoyed. I go and sit on the lounge and flick the TV on,


    putting the first movie on the list. About ten minutester, Theo walks out and puts a te on myp,


    he made an omelette. We ate in silence when he cleared our tes and came back. I turned to him.


    ¡°What did Tobias mean saying its dangerous for me to leave here?¡±


    Theo thinks for a minute, I can tell he doesn¡¯t want to tell me. ¡°He means it¡¯s not safe for you now


    that we have marked you.¡± I look at him confused, trying to figure out, how that could put me in danger.


    ¡°What do you mean, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re human, Imogen. It¡¯s forbidden to take a human as a mate.¡± If it¡¯s forbidden, why mark me


    then? They¡¯re not making any sense. I go to ask that question when he cuts me off.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m telling you. I don¡¯t want to anger Tobias not at the moment. I want to tell you, I do.


    But I agree with Tobias now is not the time, let the bond kick in first.¡±


    Always back to this imaginary bond. I feel the same. Well, kind of. I do feel more sensitive around


    them. I wonder if that¡¯s what they mean, just looking at them overwhelms me and makes me flustered. I


    hope that doesn¡¯t get worse; I won¡¯t be able to think a coherent thought if it gets worse than it is.


    We watch movies all day. Theo refuses to touch me, and the need for his touch gets worse with


    every second, but I do my best to ignore it. When Tobias walks in, I ignore him. I was still angry at him.


    I don¡¯t see why I can¡¯t go to work, and I can¡¯t believe he forbid Theo from touching me, leaving me


    aching all day.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± he says, leaning over the lounge and kissing my head. I ignore him my eyes


    not leaving the TV. I know I will crumble and beg him to fuck me if I look at him. He leans over grabbing


    Theo¡¯s face kissing him hard. Arousal floods me and I press my thighs together. I love watching them, it


    turns me on in a weird way and also made me jealous a little, wanting to be touched. I avert my eyes


    and pretend I don¡¯t notice. ¡°Not talking to me, love?¡± I answer him with my silence.


    ¡°I brought dinner,¡± he says walking into the kitchen. I can smell that it¡¯s Chinese. My stomach


    instantly growling.


    Theo pulls me to my feet. ¡°Come on, you can punish himter.¡± Oh I am going to punish him


    alright. I know he wants me just as much as I want him, this will be interesting. Maybe I will make him


    beg. Yes, it is definitely time for him to beg.

 chapter 35

    chapter 35


    After dinner, I walk up to bed and climb in. I hear theme in some timeter, but I just roll over


    refusing to acknowledge their presence. I feel the bed dip on both sides, feel both of them reaching for


    me, trying to get any reaction out me.


    I feel Theo¡¯s erection pressing into my back, so I roll onto my stomach. ¡°Punish him not me,¡± Theo


    says, his cold hands rubbing my ass. I know whatever we do, Tobias will feel through their bond. Not


    wanting to give him the satisfaction, I fight my own desires, choosing to ignore the feeling stirring in my


    stomach. I actually have trouble telling if they are my own feelings, they feel a little foreign to me. Then


    I realise what they meant about the bond and feeling what each other feel.


    ¡°Babe,¡± Theo whines, tugging on my hip, trying to get me to roll over. I feel terrible knowing he has


    been wanting to touch me all day. But don¡¯t want to give Tobias the satisfaction knowing he won.


    ¡°Nope, you have both turned me off men for life. Not interested.¡± Tobias moves his hand, rubbing


    my lower back, but I don¡¯t give in, holding strong, although I want to crumble and beg them to be inside


    me. I toss and turn all night, fighting their desires that are pushing on to me and fighting my own. My


    sleep was broken and restless.


    Waking up the next morning, I feel exhausted. I roll over and Tobias and Theo both have suits on. I


    sit up hopeful. Tobias destroying the feeling almost instantly.


    ¡°Nope, don¡¯t even ask.¡±


    ¡°So what? I am supposed wait here all day for you both to return? Sorry to tell you but I am not


    housewife material¡± Theo smirks.


    ¡°Clearly your cooking is terrible.¡± Tobias throws back at me. I cross my arms across my chest. I


    feel tears burning my eyes at not being allowed to leave. I just want to feel like a normal person, why is


    that so wrong? Theo leans over and whispers in my ear.


    ¡°Go get dressed.¡± I jump off the bed and Tobias turns on Theo.


    ¡°What the fuck, Theo, you know she can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just work, Tobias. She has been stuck here for weeks, and you know we need the help there.¡±


    Tobias mutters something too low for me to hear.


    He isn¡¯t happy and follows me into the walk-in robe. I thought he was going to stop me, but instead


    reaches in and grabs my ck dress off the hanger and passes it to me. I look at him, excited. ¡°Hurry


    up before I change my mind.¡± I happily grab my make-up bag and rush into the bathroom. I quickly


    throw on my mascara and eyeliner as well as some red lipstick. I brush my hair and straighten it.


    Feeling somewhat girly today. I grab the dress and put it on. It¡¯s a ck mid length dress withce on


    the back. I walk out and Theo walks over and quickly zips the back of my dress up. Tobias grabs a pair


    on my ck heels, and I put my hand on his shoulder as he slides my foot into each one before


    buckling them up.


    Theo retrieves my bag and hands it to me. I throw it over my shoulder before grabbing my phone


    off charge. We make our way downstairs but are runningte because they had to wait for me, so we


    go straight to the car. I hop in the front before Tobias tells me to. He grabs my knee when he gets in


    squeezing it softly. Ten minutes pass and my phone starts binging like crazying into reception.


    Multiple emailsing through, and texts messages. One is from Mark. I start replying.


    Tobias looks over and sees I¡¯m texting. ¡°Who are you messaging?¡± he asks. I feel Tobias lean over,


    trying to read over my shoulder.


    ¡°Mark from work,¡± I say simply.


    ¡°And what does Mark want?¡± I sigh when I look up and see Tobias white knuckled from his death


    grip on the steering wheel.


    ¡°He was wondering if you fired me because he hasn¡¯t seen me at work.¡± I also noticed missed calls


    from Tom. My phone dinged again, a reply from Mark. Theo leant over and read my message asking if I


    wanted to have lunch with him. I heard Theo growl. I turned to him raising an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s got into


    you? Jealousy doesn¡¯t suit you, Theo?¡±


    ¡°Tell him no,¡± Theo growls out. I roll my eyes and reply telling him I¡¯m too busy today.


    ¡°Tell who no? This Mark? What did he ask?¡± Tobias asks angrily.


    ¡°He only asked to have lunch with me. Geez, calm down we are just friends!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ours,¡± they both said at the exact same time. I roll my eyes. It was pretty obvious already


    by the fact that they were holding me prisoner. I knew Mark liked me, but he also knew he was in the


    friendzone not the bed zone.


    When we get to the office, Tom sees me and walks up giving me a side hug. I hug him back, but


    he steps back when he sees Tobias and Theo walk up the stairs and through the doors. I know


    something is up with them, so I mouth, ¡°I will find youter.¡± Tom nods.


    Tobias puts his hand on my back and escorts me to the elevator with Theo. We catch the elevator


    upstairs, and I go straight to the kitchen and pop the kettle on, desperately wanting coffee. I then walk


    out and turn the phones over and start up myputer. I groan when I see the amount of emails.


    I then walk back and make our coffees and walk into Tobias¡¯s office, where they are both looking


    over documents. I ce the coffee on the coffee table. I go to walk out and to myputer to get onto


    the horrid task of answering everyone. Theo grabs my wrist and walks me over to the desk and bends


    me over it. His hands running over the fabric of my dress.


    ¡°What are you doing? I have work to do.¡±


    ¡°I have always wanted to bend you over this desk and fuck you,¡± he replies.


    ¡°Another day, I¡¯m busy.¡± His hand runs under my skirt hoisting it up, I smile when he realises I don¡¯t


    have any panties on under the tight fabric.


    I hear Tobias growl, noticing my bare ass in the air. I stand up and fix my skirt. ¡°Where are your


    panties, Imogen?¡± Tobias asks. I know he doesn¡¯t like the idea of me walking around with nothing under


    my dress, in a building full of men. I ignore him and walk out.


    I go to my desk and start working, the day passing quickly. I had so much filing and Theo and


    Tobias were in meetings all day. When I get to my desk with my seventh coffee for the day, my phone


    vibrates. I receive a text message from Theo, who I know is in a meeting with Tobias. I open it.


    TheoMeet me in my office????


    Me No can do busy.


    Theo ? so gay or nay?


    Me Definitely feeling Mysexual.


    TheoMysexual?


    Me Yep Mysexual, #Mefucksmyself


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo Ha Mysexual I like it, kind of like self-coupled.


    Me Why not they have bisexual and homosexual yadda yadda. Might start a petition find other


    Mysexuals, get it ssed as a sexuality, under fucking my hand. It better then cock.


    Theo Can I watch you fuck your yourself?


    Me No wouldn¡¯t want you to get jealous, that my handsts longer ????


    TheoIs that a challenge?¡±


    Me maybe.


    I put my phone down and turn back to myputer. I was typing away when I feel hands run over


    my shoulders and stop on my breasts. His mouth below my ear. His cold breath tickling making me


    shiver. ¡°Challenge epted.¡± I almost moan just at the sound of his voice. Theo spins my chair around


    before pulling me to my feet. I giggle when he starts pulling me toward his office.


    ¡°Theo, we¡¯re at work. Where is Tobias?¡± He closes the door behind him locking it.


    ¡°In the meeting still,¡± he says as he grabs me. I wrap my legs around his waist as he puts me on


    top of his desk. His mouth devouring the skin on my neck. I feel his hands run up my thighs pulling the


    dress up. I grab his belt yanking him to me, undoing his belt.


    ¡°We are going to be in so much trouble,¡± I whisper against his lips but continue to undo his pants


    until his cock springs free. I wiggle myself to the edge of desk, eager to feel hisrge cock moving


    inside me. Theo rams in and I moan out loudly. Theo hand covers my mouth muffling the noise. The


    walls are only thin in the meeting room. I chuckle knowing Tobias would definitely know what we are


    doing in here. Theo rams his cock into me repeatedly, my moans filling the room despite his hand


    covering my mouth, my walls fluttering around his cock as my juices coat him.


    Theo pulls me over onto my stomach. Bringing my ass into the air, he ps it but not like Tobias


    did. My stomach tightens arousal flooding me, moisture pooling between my thighs as he rams into me


    from behind, my hips digging into the desk as he pounds away. I feel my orgasm building, hear the


    moist sounds our bodies make as they collide together. Theo grabs my hair pulling my head back his


    lips smashing into mine, send me over the edge. Ie screaming his name as my legs tremble and


    my walls tighten around hisrge thick length. Theo ms into me harder finding his own release. He


    pulls my skirt down, kissing my shoulder. I stand up trying to catch my breath. Theo passes me a G-


    string; I recognise it instantly as one of mine.


    I raise an eyebrow at him. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t know you had no panties on, Imogen?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I ask. I got dressed in the bathroom away from them.


    ¡°I noticed when I zipped you up, this morning. Naughty girl. Tobias will spank that ass for walking


    around bare like that,¡± he said kissing my forehead. My stomach tightened and excitement rushed


    through me.


    ¡°Although I think you want to be spanked, don¡¯t you¡± I wrap my arms around his neck his wrapping


    around my waist. I lean in and kiss him softly before pulling away. I then quickly slip on my panties


    before fixing my dress.


    We walk out of the office just as Tobias and a group of men walk out of the meeting, heading


    towards the elevator. I stop, Theo walking into my back. Tobias res at us and I know we will be


    copping an earful. He bids them farewell, then storms toward us. I turn to Theo and see his office door


    click shut. ¡°Chicken,¡± I sing out to him.


    Tobias folds his arms across his chest. I look down and see the huge bulge in his pants. Yep, he


    definitely felt what we were doing. I reach my hand down and grab his cock through his pants. He


    groans and I rub my hand along his shaft, through his pants and his eyes shut. I lean closer kissing his


    cheek down to his chin before I let go and walk off. I chuckle to myself. I know he will punish me for it


    <pter. I hear him groan before walking into his office and mming the door.

 chapter 36

    chapter 36


    Looking at the time, it was nearly time to finish up. I was exhausted and for once actually excited to


    go home to my prison. I needed sleep. I was mentally and physically exhausted, and my brain felt like


    mush from constantly looking at screens all day. When it was nearly time to knock off, I switched


    everything off and decided to go down to the foyer and see if I could find Tom.


    I grabbed my bag and headed for the elevator. Once on the foyer floor, I walked over to the


    counter at the front. Merida, thedy that brought us dinner the night we stayed backte, was at the


    counter on the phone arguing with someone who wanted to organise a meeting. After a few minutes of


    me waiting she be annoyed and mmed the phone down hanging up on the person. She ran her


    fingers through her blonde hair and let out a breath.


    ¡°Hi Imogen,¡± she said. Her voice sounded tired.


    ¡°What happened to the otherdy that was working here? I thought you worked on the tech floor?¡±


    ¡°I normally do, but the bitch quit and now I am stuck here till they find a recement¡± She sighed


    clearly annoyed and tired.


    ¡°So, what brings you down here Imogen? Where are Tobias and Theo?¡± She nces around


    nervously looking for them.


    ¡°Why does everyone do that? Look around nervously at the mention of them?¡± I ask her curious,


    was I the only one not terrified by them.


    ¡°You for real, the vibes they give off¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you work all day up


    there with them. I do not envy you, having to work under them. I still rememberst time when Theo


    went postal and nearly strangled Max for interrupting him during a meeting, poor bloke quit, and I


    transferred to the tech floor. I was originally one of their secretaries, I couldn¡¯t handle the hours or


    tension of working up there. They are way too intense. I don¡¯t know how you do it, girl.¡±


    ¡°Max?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he was here just before you started here, apparently he works for a rivalpany now, they


    used to be friends but after that not so much.¡±


    Jealousy coursed through me knowing she worked for them, although I could tell she feared them I


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder, if they were attracted to her and treated her like they did me. I shook the


    thought away wondering where my sudden jealousy surged from. I didn¡¯t want to think of them with


    another woman, though she didn¡¯t seem like she was involved with them sexually.


    ¡°So, what brought you down here. I know it wasn¡¯t for a friendly chat¡± she asked looking up at me


    from her seated position. Ipletely forgot my original intentions ofing down here.


    ¡°I was actually looking for Tom, have you seen him?¡±


    ¡°He is probably in the back office¡± Back office I thought he was a cleaner. Do they have offices


    now?


    ¡°The cleaner¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°Huh what are talking about? Tom works in publicity, little OCD if you ask me, I sometimes see him


    cleaning up around here, caught him mopping the floors the other day. I actually thought he was


    demoted¡± She chuckled. Now that was weird Tom told me he was a janitor. What the hell was going on


    around here?


    ¡°Just follow that corridor down and you should see his office on the left¡± She told me pointing to the


    corridor next to the stairs. I turned and started walking towards it when I was stopped.


    ¡°Imogen wait up.¡± Oh for god¡¯s sake, I groaned. I liked Mark but was really hoping I didn¡¯t run into


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him today, I really needed to speak to Tom. I stopped and turned around to face him. I watched Mark


    jog over to me from wherever he juste from. I like Mark but sometimes he could be a flirt, although


    I knew he was harmless and just overly friendly. I didn¡¯t want Theo and Tobias getting mad if they see


    me speaking to him after this morning¡¯s incident.


    Mark stopped in front me, his brown eyes lit up and he smiled before running a hand through is


    ck hair. He was a good-looking bloke with his strong build, but I didn¡¯t find him attractive like Theo or


    Tobias. He embraced me in a hug, and I stepped back looking around nervously.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you at the hospital in a while. How is your mum?¡± he asked. I swallowed. No one


    other than a handful of people knew my mother was even in hospital and I hadn¡¯t really spoken to Mark


    or seen him to let him know what happened.


    ¡°Um the hospital pulled the plug; she passed away¡± I looked away trying not to show how much


    her death has hurt me.


    ¡°Oh, Imogen I¡¯m sorry to hear that, if you need someone to talk to you have my number,¡± he said


    grabbing my hand. I pulled my hand away before speaking.


    ¡°And your sister how is she doing?¡± I asked changing the topic from my life.


    ¡°She is doing better, still a long way to go but they have started her on a trial drug now, hoping the


    resultse back good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great Mark, well I have to go see someone¡± I said turning away when his hand grabbed my


    elbow gently. I stopped and turned back to him.


    ¡°I have been wondering if you would, like¡± He suddenly stopped looking behind me. Just as I was


    about to turn and see what he was looking at. Strong warm arms wrapped around my waist tugging me


    toward them. I flinched I knew instantly it was Tobias, he swept my hair over my shoulder, then lent his


    head down kissing my neck softly. Mark watched and took a step back. I looked at him apologetically.


    ¡°I was wondering where you went,¡± Tobias said. I could hear the anger in his words and Mark


    paled a little.


    ¡°Well, I will catch up with you next time Imogen¡± Mark said eyeing Tobias before all but running


    away. I sighed and turned in Tobias¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Did you have to do that? Seriously Tobias sometimes you can be a bit much¡± Tobias let go of me


    and red down at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you talking to him again, is this why you left without letting us know? Toe see


    mark?¡± Really, he thinks I am trying to run off with Mark. I rolled my eyes and Tobias grabbed my chin


    forcing me to look up at him. ¡°You are ours nobody else¡¯s¡± his words made my stomach tighten from the


    dominance and control behind his words, I liked the sound of being theirs when I knew I shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why were you down here without us?¡± Theo walked over to stand next to him clearly having heard


    our conversation. My eyes nced toward him and Tobias let go of chin.


    ¡°I was looking for Tom, geez. Nothing sordid going on¡± I was well aware of Merida¡¯s eyes on us


    and probably other workers watching me be questioned as well. I wanted to run just to avoid their


    spective gazes.


    Tobias and Theo both watched me, seeing if I was telling the truth. I wouldn¡¯t lie they would know


    instantly besides I am a terrible liar.


    ¡°Come on time to go home,¡± Tobias said grabbing my hand.


    ¡°I just want to see Tom really quick I will only be a second¡± I said moving away and toward where


    Merida said his office is. Theo¡¯s hand caught my other hand and they pulled me back.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t to go wandering without us Imogen, you can see Tom another time, when we are


    present understood¡± Theo told me. Anger rose in me. I tried to pull away but gave up when they started


    tugging me toward the exit. I knew if I caused a scene Tobias would lose it. So instead, I let them pull


    me to the car that was waiting out the front.


    Tobias opens the passenger door and waits for me to get in before shutting the door behind me, he


    hopped in the driver¡¯s side and started the car. I waited until he pulled out and started driving through


    the traffic. I turned to look at him, now deciding I would confront him over humiliating me, since we


    were no longer at work and had no witnesses.


    ¡°Was that necessary, seriously Tobias why would you do that and why can¡¯t I see Tom?¡± He


    ignored my question. ¡°Put your seatbelt on Imogen¡± Tobias growled out. I crossed my arms across my


    chest.


    ¡°Why did you have to go scare Mark off like that he is good bloke. You just humiliated him and me¡±


    My voice getting higher.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you talking to someone who is clearly interested in being more than friend Imogen,


    you will do as I say. Now put your fucking belt on¡± Like hell I will, they can¡¯t control me like that. Tobias


    jerked the car to the side and Theo grabbed the back of my seat from the sudden movement to steady


    himself. Tobias turned and red at me, before reaching across me and grabbing my seatbelt and


    plugging it in before taking off again.


    ¡°Why you always have to get under his skin for Imogen¡± I looked over at Theo who was picking up


    documents, that fell in the footwell from Tobias¡¯s erratic driving. Great, just fucking great now they were


    both ganging up on me.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t there you didn¡¯t see what he did Theo so butt out¡± I heard him growl behind me.


    ¡°I saw the entire thing Imogen and you may think Mark is being friendly, but he wants more than


    just to hang out with you. Don¡¯t just assume because you can¡¯t see us that we aren¡¯t watching¡± I rolled


    my eyes and crossed my arms before closing my eyes and sitting back in my chair.


    When we got back home, Theo opened my door, Tobias had stormed into the house.


    ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry for snapping at you, Tobias is just on edge and so am I and seeing him with you


    just became too much¡± I looked at him before taking his hand letting him pull me to my feet. He pulled


    me into a hug and kissed my head.


    ¡°We can make it up to you, Tobias has a surprise for you anyway, it should have been delivered


    while we were at work¡±


    ¡°Is it an Inte connection?¡± I asked hopeful. Theo chuckled pulling me towards the house.


    ¡°No, but I will have someonee out and fix that, if it such an issue for you.¡±


    I nodded excitedly. ¡°Oh my god yes this ce is boring¡± he pulled me into him when we reached


    the door, leaning in his lips going to my neck sucking on it before breathing in my scent.


    ¡°I can think of a few ways to keep you entertained,¡± he said nipping at my neck. I leaned into him


    and squeezed my legs together trying to stop the sudden ache. Tobias walked out wondering what was


    taking so long.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t have her neither can you,¡± he said leaning on the door frame watching us. I reached out


    and grabbed his hand pulling him towards me. His warm body pressing into my back, as he pulled my


    head to the side kissing me deeply. His tongue tasting every inch of my mouth, making me moan and


    my panties to dampen.

 chapter 37

    chapter 37


    I felt Tobias pull the zip down on the back of my dress, I kicked my heels off while his lips devoured


    the skin on my neck. Theo grabbed my waist pulling me into him and I reached down, rubbing my hand


    over the front of his pants to find he was already rock hard. He groaned before I was suddenly spun


    around, Tobias lifted my skirt up before grabbing me. I wrapped my legs around his waist, my hands


    going around his neck, he started walking inside and up the steps, I heard Theo close the door before


    following us.


    Once in our room, Tobias ced me on my feet and pulled my dress over my head. I felt cold


    hands unclip my bra, so I knew Theo was behind me, his hands going to my breasts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I forgot you didn¡¯t wear panties to work, Love¡± Tobias¡¯ husky voice next to my ear. ¡°Or


    what you and Theo got up to in his office.¡± I opened my eyes and Tobias was staring down at me.


    Desire clear in his eyes, they darkened as his eyes roamed over my body the G-string that Theo stole


    from drawer was the only article of clothing left on me.


    Theo¡¯s hooked his fingers underneath it, pulling them down, leaving mepletely bare standing


    in front of them. Tobias stepped closer till his chest was nearly touching mine, his body heat seeping


    into me making me shiver and my core throb at the intense look he was giving me. I slid is jacket off his


    shoulder and down his arms letting it fall to the floor. I then started undoing his shirt buttons. He


    watched, allowing me to undress him. When I reached for his belt buckle, he pushed me towards the


    bed so I was seated on the edge. I saw Theo walk over to the chair next to the bed. I looked up at


    Tobias and he raised an eyebrow at me. I smiled back at him, before undoing the buckle. I tugged his


    pants down and his cock sprang free, nearly hitting me in the face. I grabbed it in my hands. He was


    before waiting to see what I would do. I kissed the tip; I felt his cock twitch. I then brought my lips to it


    before sucking on the knob swirling my tongue around the edge of it.


    Tobias groaned and I lifted my eyes up to see him close his eyes. I moved my hand up down his


    shaft before taking more of him in my mouth. I moaned, arousal flooding me as I sucked on his hard


    cock. I moved my head finding my own rhythm. Moving faster and faster while my hand moved up


    down the part of his shaft that I couldn¡¯t fit in my mouth. I heard him groan then felt his hands grab my


    hair as he thrust into my mouth, making me choke on his hard length. He did it again, but I was more


    prepared and expected it, rxing my throat as he continued to thrust into my mouth.


    I felt the bed dip behind me, Theo¡¯s naked legs draped either side of mine, his hands going to my


    breasts. He started rolling both my nipples between his fingers. I moaned at the feel of his cold hands,


    and my nipples hardened under his touch. I could feel his erection pushing into my back, as Tobias


    fucked my mouth. My juices spilling onto my thighs as I became soaked in my own arousal.


    Theo lifted me slightly before cing on top of hisp, his legs moving between pushing my legs


    apart. I moved my hips and I heard him groan before his lips started teasing the skin on my shoulder as


    he dragged his teeth across it. I flinched as he bit into my neck. I could feel my blood run down my


    shoulder and over my breasts. I wriggled my hips, and Theo¡¯s hands slid down my sides, lifting me


    before he positioned me over his cock.


    I sat down, a moan escaping my lips, the vibration made Tobias still for a second before he thrusts


    back into my mouth. Theo using his legs thrust into me, his hands on my hips moving them to his


    rhythm, my walls mping down on him. I was so wet I could feel his dick slide in out, slick with my


    fluids. They both sped up their movements as I writhed and moaned around Tobias¡¯s cock. I was so


    close.


    Suddenly Tobias pulled his cock from my lips before dropping to his knees in front of me, his face


    between my legs as he sucked my clit into his mouth sucking hard, my eyes rolled into the back of my


    head and I threw my head back onto Theo¡¯s cold shoulder, Theo stopped moving under me and Tobias


    hands pushed my legs up till they were resting on top of the beds mattress, his mouth constantly licking


    and sucking, my hips moving on their own, loving the pleasurable torture I was under.


    Tobias moved his hands down to my ankles before reaching for something on the corner bed post.


    He stopped lifting his head and cing a cuff on my ankle. He tightened it before pulling on another


    chain, forcing my legs open more in the same position. He did the same on the other side, watching to


    see my reaction and if I would freak out. I didn¡¯t have time to think anything before Theo¡¯s hand


    brushed over my stomach making me shiver before going between my legs rubbing my clit in circr


    motions, my hips moving against his fingers as his cock remained deep inside me. Tobias stood before


    reaching above my head. He tugged on something, and two chains with leather handcuffs fell above


    me. He grabbed my hand, holding it above my head before securing it. He did the same on the other


    side my hands being forced above my head. I tugged on them, but they didn¡¯t budge. The material was


    soft on my skin but tight. Tobias stood watching me writhe and move my hips on Theo against his


    fingers, my legs spread wide as he watched Theo¡¯s cock move in and out of me.


    I could hear Theo¡¯s raspy cool breath on my neck which made shiver. Theo lifted me slightly his


    cock slipping from my body as he ced me on hisp. Tobias moved closer positioning himself at my


    entrance before ramming in all the way, Theo¡¯s hand started moving faster between me and Tobias as


    he rolled my clit between his fingers. It hurt but felt good, and I could feel myself getting wetter as


    Tobias thrust into me.


    Tobias gripped my hips lifting me slightly of Theo¡¯sp. All my weight pulling down on the chains


    digging into my wrists, when I felt Theo position his dick to the tight muscles of my ass. ¡°Breathe


    Imogen,¡± Tobias¡¯ husky voice next to my ear as he bent down to me.


    I felt fog wash over me forcing me to rx, I knew it was Theo¡¯s doing. Tobias brought my hips


    down and I felt Theo slide into my body. I let out breath and they waited for me to get used to the feel of


    them both fully inside me. Tobias brought his lips down to mine, my shoulders rxing when I feel his


    tongue brush my bottom lip before sucking it into his mouth. He bit down on it, breaking the skin. He


    sucked on it before letting go. He looked down at me beneath hooded eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you now.¡± Before I could say anything, he pulled out before mming back into


    me. I was surprised when he continued to thrust into me with so much force my pussy clenched and


    pulsated around him. I was a screaming mess as his cock was repeatedly mmed into me, making


    me bounce on Theo¡¯s hard length that was deeply in my ass. I could feel my orgasm building,


    could barely handle it when he pushed my knees to either side of my chest while Theo held them there,


    his grip strong as Tobias continued to fuck me relentlessly, his thrusts getting harder and faster.


    My body exhausted, I couldn¡¯t do anything but moan, goingpletely limp as the chains bared all


    my weight keeping me in the position, I was put in. I felt my orgasm build until I was thrown violently


    over the edge, panting as I rode it out, as pleasure washed over me in waves. I felt Theo¡¯s grip on my


    knees tighten, my head resting on his shoulder. My lips brushing his neck, I felt him still before I felt his


    dick twitch inside me as he cum.


    Tobias movements became jerky above me as he found his own release. His hands on either side


    of me fisted the sheets as he came. I could feel his warm cum coating my insides. I was exhausted and


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    couldn¡¯t move, Theo let go of my legs which felt like putty as the dropped back onto the mattress on


    either side of Tobias¡¯s hips. Tobias pulled out me and I knew, I would be sore from the pounding I just


    received.


    He kissed my knee as he undid the first ankle cuff, my foot sliding off the bed heavily before he


    undid the other side. I felt Theo reach up and undo one of my wrists¡¯ cuffs, my arms falling heavily into


    myp. Tobias rubbed my wrist, which had the imprint of the cuff on it. My other hand fell beside me as


    it was released from the cuff. I couldn¡¯t feel my fingers. Tobias rubbed both wrists with his thumb, trying


    to bring back cirction to them, while I just rested against Theo.


    I tried to get up, but my body felt heavy, and I was on the verge of passing out. Theo realising this


    lifted my hips his cock pulling out of me before he turned me, so I was across hisp. I rested my head


    on his shoulder my eyes closing, enjoying the feel of his cold skin against my burning skin. My entire


    body felt hot and mmy.


    Tobias walked into the bathroom, I heard water running. After a few minutes I felt Theo lift me,


    carrying me into the bathroom. I felt him step into the bath before sitting down with me still on hisp.


    The water was warm, and I shivered from the contrast of hot and cold. I felt a hand move between my


    legs and I flinched, my eyes opening. I was much too tender for them to do anything right now.


    ¡°Tobias is just cleaning you¡± Theo spoke into my hair. I looked up and could see Tobias leaning


    over the tub. He looked down at me, before kissing my forehead. I let Tobias clean me, eyes closing as


    I could feel sleep trying to take over. When I felt water run down my hair and the sides of my face, I


    shifted trying to open my eyes that felt heavy. I felt fingers run through my hair before massaging what


    smelled like strawberry shampoo through it. Tobias fingers messaging my scalp I rxed under his


    fingers before falling asleep against Theo.


    I could hear them talking as I was lifted out of the tub; I opened my eyes. Tobias walked out and


    Theo followed. I moved my face to Theo¡¯s neck and kissed it. I moved my sleepy legs, Theo let go and


    I ced my feet on the ground. I stood on unsteady legs. Tobias wasn¡¯t lying when he said he was


    going to fuck me, my body felt like it just ran a marathon every part of me hurt. Tobias started drying my


    hair Theo reached over and grabbed another towel of the bed and helped me dry my body. When I was


    dry, Theo kissed my lips.


    ¡°I am going to start dinner,¡± he said leaving me with Tobias. I walked over dropping on to the bed.


    Tobias pulled one of his shirts over my head I pushed my arms through it. He lifted my chin with his


    fingers, his eyes searching mine. ¡°You okay?¡± I nodded before his hand cupped my cheek. I leant into


    his hand, his hand was so big and warm, and I loved the smell of his skin.


    ¡°Rest, I will wake you when dinner is done. Then we need to talk¡± I nodded, and I climbed up the


    bed to the centre before crashing onto the mattresspletely exhausted.

 chapter 38

    chapter 38


    Gentle cold hands woke me up, I shivered at his cold touch. ¡°Dinner Babe, you should eat¡± I rolled


    overpletely exhausted before snuggling back under the covers. Tobias ced his hand on my


    head before turning it over and feeling it with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Does she feel like she is burning up to you?¡± Theo touched my back and I flinched from the


    coldness before he too ced his hand on my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not sure her skin always feels hot to me,¡±


    he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine I just need sleep¡± I grumbled rolling onto my stomach, trying to dive back into my slumber.


    Stupid men always trying to force feed me and keep me awake. Tobias flicked the light on, the light


    shining through the backs of my eyelids. I squeezed my eyes tighter before pulling my pillow over my


    head. ¡°Yep, she is fine, just being a brat¡± Tobias spoke as he knelt on the bed beside me. In one swift


    movement he rolled me and picked me up.


    ¡°Hey what are you doing, I was trying to sleep¡± I groaned. He tossed me over his shoulder.


    ¡°Why you got to be such a knob for I was enjoying my sleep before you ruined it¡± He pped my


    bare ass before walking out the door. I stretched my sore limbs stretching out like a stiff board on his


    shoulder, before rxing and slumping over it again. I could feel his whiskers on my hip before he


    turned his face as he was walking down the stairs and bit the side of my butt.


    I hissed and turned smacking him on the head as he descended down the stairs. Well, I am awake


    now, I thought before bracing my elbows digging them into his shoulder and propping my chin up, I


    knew they wouldn¡¯t feelfortable to him. Theo was walking behind me, and I reached my arm to


    him. He gripped my fingers with his.


    ¡°Theo would have let me sleep, that why he¡¯s my favourite¡± I stated sticking my tongue out at


    Theo. He winked at me, following behind us. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not Theo and I have something to show you,


    besides who goes to bed when it isn¡¯t even 8 o¡¯clock yet.¡±


    Tobias dumped me off the side of his shoulder, I squealed beforending on the lounge, the wind


    being knocked out of me. Inded with a soft thud. I grabbed the grey cushion and lobbed it at him. I


    heard him chuckle before walking into the kitchen followed by Theo.


    ¡°Youing?¡± Tobias sang out.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m good here.¡±


    ¡°Imogen.¡± I rolled my eyes before climbing off the lounge. I followed them into the kitchen which


    was empty. I could see dinner ted up on the bench but no Theo or Tobias. I felt a cool breeze brush


    over my skin before I saw the curtains above the sink move. The door leading out to the back deck was


    ajar. I walked over to it and stuck my head outside.


    On the deck was a rose bush. I stepped out and seen Theo and Tobias were walking down the


    steps onto the footpath. ¡°Grab the rose bush.¡± I looked at the pot that had a white rose tree in it. They


    don¡¯t honestly expect me to carry that do they? I wouldn¡¯t even be able to get my arms around the pot it


    sat in, let alone carry it with all its dirt.


    ¡°Yeah, sure thing, nothing like some night-time gardening¡± I walked over to the ceramic pot. The


    thorns looked sharp, but it had about thirty huge white roses on it. I tried to drag it toward the stairs.


    Once to the top step, I looked down the five steps trying to figure out how the hell, I was actually going


    to get down the stairs without either breaking the pot or getting pricked by it thorns. ¡°You¡¯re kidding


    right?¡± I said before turning and finding Theo directly behind me watching me.


    ¡°What are you doing? Help!¡±


    ¡°I think I would rather enjoy the view of your panty-less ass trying to drag that over to us.¡±


    I stood, putting my hands on my hips. ¡°Help or I am going inside.¡± I bent down to drag it closer to


    the step so it was hanging over the edge slightly so I could get a good grip on it. When suddenly it was


    gone. Theo picked it up like it weighed nothing and walked along the concrete path over to Tobias, who


    was busy digging a hole between two red rose bushes in the huge garden. I stomped across the grass


    towards them.


    ¡°Get off the grass. You know how long it took me to get it like that?¡± Tobias yelled out to me,


    looking up from the hole he was digging.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t picture you to be a green thumb,¡± I told him, still treading on his precious grass. I stood next


    to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you barely know us, beside our secret,¡± he stated.


    I thought for a second. He was right I didn¡¯t know much about them personally. I know a little about


    Theo and his love for reading and his family which I suppose is also Tobias¡¯s family. But other than that,


    not much really.


    I looked for Theo, but he was gone again. ¡°So, what are we doing out here?¡±


    ¡°We are letting your mother go, we know you¡¯re having trouble letting go. Which is understandable


    but we thought maybe you would like something in her memory, so she is released but still here with


    you¡± Said Theoing up behind me, in his hands was my mother¡¯s urn. I reached for it and he ced


    her in my hands.


    I didn¡¯t speak, just nodded, my throat suddenly feeling clogged. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted to do


    with her, I knew she couldn¡¯t stay in the stic container, but hated the thought of letting her go. This


    Idea of theirs I did like though. Tobias finished digging and stepped back.


    I clutched my mother¡¯s urn to my chest.¡± If you don¡¯t want to, we can figure out something else.¡± I


    looked at Tobias, he almost seemed normal not so intimidating. I shook my head.


    ¡°No, this is good. Thank you.¡± He nodded before cing his hand on my shoulder and squeezing


    it. I undid the lid, my hands shaking slightly. Bending down, I poured her ashes into the hole; I felt my


    tears trying to brim but I shook my head and cleared my throat before stepping back.


    That was all that was left of her. My amazing mother now just dust and a memory, I never want to


    forget. I hope I don¡¯t forget her smile, her warm weing eyes, the feel of her hands. I never wanted


    to forget those parts of her. Theo ced the rose bush in the hole and Tobias filled in the dirt. Now she


    was a rose, it was fitting. She was strong and durable like rose and just as beautiful as one. When they


    were done, they walked inside leaving me with the now nted rose bush. I looked up at the clear sky,


    the breeze caressing my skin. The moon shining brightly down us. ¡°I miss you mum¡± I whispered.


    I could feel my tears running down my cheek, I quickly wiped them away before closing my eyes


    forcing them stop, crying won¡¯t help me, and it certainly won¡¯t bring her back. I looked at the rose tree,


    touching the giant rose in front of me, gently to make sure I didn¡¯t break its petals. I then turned and


    Theo and Tobias were watching me from the deck. I walked towards them and back into the kitchen,


    like I didn¡¯t just let my hold on her, go.


    I sat the table, Theo and Tobias had made homemade pizzas.


    ¡°Want me to heat it back up?¡± I shook my head and picked up a piece before biting a chunk off. I


    chewed it before swallowing it down. It tasted good even cold.


    ¡°Nope I¡¯m good¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Theo asked.


    ¡°Peachy¡± I grabbed another slice before walking out. I was good at masking my emotions and I


    hated showing them in front anyone, I hated the thought of them seeing me as weak. So, I put my walls


    up adding a few extra bricks and buried those feeling like a normal person. Well at least I think it is


    normal.


    Going to the lounge room, I flicked the TV on and put Underworld on. They came out and sat


    beside me. Only speaking when they realised the movie I picked.


    ¡°Seriously? you live with a vampire and a werewolf and you want to watch this garbage?¡± Tobias


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good movie.¡±


    ¡°It unrealistic.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad if you own it,¡± I retorted biting into my pizza slice.


    Once I finished eating, I curled up on the lounge. I think I was only a quarter of the way through


    when I felt myself dozing off back to sleep.


    The next morning, I awoke in the bed, Theo, and Tobias both gone. They left for work without me,


    and I knew they deliberately did it to keep me stuck here. Getting downstairs I sang out to both of them.


    No answer. Walking outside, I walked over to mum¡¯s rose bush. It was even prettier of a day, with its


    giant blooming buds. When I was walking back, I noticed the garage on the other side of the house. It


    was the only ce I hadn¡¯t explored sinceing here.


    Walking over, I pushed up the roller door. My heart skipping a beat with excitement, as I seen


    Theo¡¯s ck BMW. I wonder where the keys are. I walked over and pulled on the handle and it


    opened. I searched all through it, looking for the keys. I couldn¡¯t find them anywhere, so gave up and


    closed the roller door and walked back inside. Deciding I was going to make some breakfast, I walked


    into the kitchen. I was making toast when out of the corner of my eye, I noticed the car keys sitting in


    the fruit bowl. I grabbed them forgetting about my toast, I raced up stairs and grabbed my suit getting


    dressed in record time and throwing my hair in a high ponytail. I chucked on some lipstick and grabbed


    my heels from the cupboard before quickly going back out to the car. They were going to be so pissed


    when I rock up to work. They can¡¯t me me, it¡¯s their fault they left the keys where they could be


    found. So surely, they didn¡¯t expect me to wait all day here. I turned on the ignition and sped out and


    down the driveway.


    The entire drive, I was constantly jamming on the brake not used to the speed, this car has


    only going to be twenty minuteste. Once I arrived, I walked into the foyer. Tom was talking to Tobias


    and to say he was surprised to see me was an understatement. Tobias and Tom looked like they were


    having a heated conversation when I stepped in. The conversation abruptly stopping when Tobiasid


    eyes on me. He walked towards me and Tom scurried off toward a corridor by the stairs. I definitely had


    to try and see him today, find out what the hell was going on.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Tobias walked over to me, the way he walked I thought he was going to p me. He stopped just


    in front of me before grabbing my arm. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Thought it was pretty obvious considering, I showed up to work¡± His grip on my arm tightened and


    he started pulling me toward the elevator.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± I held up Theo¡¯s car keys and he raised an eyebrow before snatching


    them out of my hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what the problem is, Tobias. I only want to work.¡± The elevator doors opened, and he


    pushed me in before pushing the button and the doors closed. Once upstairs Tobias walked me to my


    desk. Theo hearing use in walked out, shock on his face at seeing me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°She found your keys, next time put them up,¡± Tobias said chucking them at him. He caught them


    and folded his arms annoyed.


    ¡°You better not have wrecked my car, Imogen.¡±


    ¡°Or what, you buy another one? Not like you can¡¯t afford it. You will probably need new brake pads


    though I wore those pretty out well on the way here¡± I said my face lighting up as he red at me,


    before walking off.


    ¡°You don¡¯t leave the office, not today. You stay here till one of us can take you home.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± I saluted him. And he stormed of mming his office door. I had no intentions of being


    confined to the office though. I nned on seeing Tom today, whether they liked it or not. I spent most


    of the day sending emails and printing off various documents and filing them. Theo and Tobias both


    kepting out at different intervals checking I was still on this floor but didn¡¯t say much, I could tell


    they were going to give me hell when we got home.

 chapter 39

    chapter 39


    I had just walked back to my desk from making a coffee. Sitting down, I seen my phone buzz and


    light up. I checked it and it was a message from Tom telling me to meet him in the carpark, where I


    used to park. I quickly replied and told him I would be out soon. I did think it was a little strange, that he


    wanted to meet me where there were no cameras. I know Theo and Tobias are hiding something and I


    was determined to find out what exactly that was.


    Looking up toward both their offices, the doors were still shut. Surely, I could zip out really quick


    and them not notice, though I still had my doubts. Their hearing was extremely good, and I knew if I


    used the elevator, the dinging noise it made would alert them to me leaving.


    Getting up, I slipped my heels off so they wouldn¡¯t hear them on the marble floors, clutching them


    in my hand. I all but ran on my tippy toes to the fire escape, closing the door as gently as possible


    behind me. I waited to hear if I could hear any movement or their office doors opening.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When I was sure, I was in the clear. I ran down the flights of stairs to the foyer. Before opening the


    door, I sat on the bottom step and put my shoes on, walking into the foyer and toward the doors that


    lead toward the carpark. I opened them and started running up the ramps towards my usual parking


    space.


    When I got to the top carpark, Tom was standing against the barrier, that stops people from driving


    off the roof. He waved when he seen me and nced around. I thought it was odd that he was so


    paranoid.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± he asked looking down the ramp.


    ¡°Still in their offices. What¡¯s going on, Tom? Why the sneaking around?¡±


    He looked nervous and loosened the cor of his shirt. I had never seen Tom so worried and


    awkward before.


    ¡°How well do you know Tobias and Theo?¡± he asked. I thought it was a strange question to ask. I


    thought for a second, I am fairly sure I knew there darkest secret not that I could voice that to Tom. But


    the way he was looking at me I had a feeling he knew.


    ¡°I know them well enough Tom, what is this about. You told me to let them help me and now you¡¯re


    freaking out.¡±


    ¡°That was before I knew you were their Mate.¡± That word again, and Tom obviously knows what


    they are. I took a step back, this conversation I knew I wasn¡¯t going to like.


    ¡°What are you getting at, Tom?¡± I nervously nced down the ramp, now paranoid myself they


    were going to jump out at us.


    ¡°Tobias is a werewolf Imogen and Theo.¡±


    I cut him off. ¡°I know what they are, Tom,¡± I said simply. Tom¡¯s eyebrows raised, a look of confusion


    on his face.


    ¡°They told you and you aren¡¯t running for the hills?¡± He looked at me like I was mad.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t change who they are, Tom. They are still good people.¡±


    ¡°Good people, Imogen? They aren¡¯t even human,¡± he all but yelled.


    ¡°Shh keep it down, stop freaking out.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea the danger you are in when they try to mark you? Do you have any idea the


    sacrifice you will have to make?¡± Now I was confused. Sacrifice? What sacrifice?


    Tom seeing the look on my face looked like he was about to pass out or throw up. I wasn¡¯t sure,


    but all the colour drained from his face. He suddenly stepped forward and swept my hair to the side.


    ¡°Shit, I am toote; I can¡¯t believe you let them mark you. You need to get out of here Imogen


    before the bond kicks inpletely.¡± I pushed his hand away.


    ¡°How do you know so much? What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t making any sense. Why would I run?¡±


    Tom ran a hand over his balding head and loosened his shirt cor more, sweat was starting to


    bead on his brow. He looked panicked.


    ¡°My family has worked for them for generations. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that no one knows who


    owns thispany? No one has any photos of them. No matter how big thispany has grown and


    be recognised, it¡¯s because my family covers up for them, have for generations. My father did, his


    father and so on. We are bound to them from some old treaty as far as the public know the owners


    want to remain anonymous. But if you check the filing and all social media ounts, you never see


    photos of them. People would ask questions. People would find out what they are. So, every


    generation, and even my future generations will keep them covered. They move thepany every


    few decades ande in as the grandson or sons to run it and my family follows and makes sure they


    go unnoticed to the public. That¡¯s how I know what they are.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s that got to do with me? I haven¡¯t got anything to do with it.¡±


    ¡°I know, but soon you won¡¯t have choice, Imogen. Soon my family will have to cover up for you too.


    They have marked you, you belong to them now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Tom. I am my own person. Nobody owns me,¡± I said rolling my eyes annoyed


    with this conversation.


    ¡°Yeah, right now they don¡¯t, not till that bond kicks in.¡± He grabs my shoulders and looks me dead


    in the face. ¡°You need to run. Get away from here while you can. Your rtionship in the supernatural


    world is forbidden. No humans allowed.¡±


    ¡°I know this, but nobody knows except their parents that I even exist. Just spit it out, Tom. I have


    not got all day. What aren¡¯t you telling me¡±?


    ¡°Think about it. Imogen, you¡¯re the Forbidden Mate. There are only two options for you. They either


    kill you or¡­¡± He stopped, hesitating and looking down the ramp nervously. I too did, thinking I heard


    something, before turning back to Tom again.


    ¡°Or what, Tom?¡±


    ¡°They change you, Imogen. They have to change you, make you like them.¡±


    I gasped and took a step back. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± But I suddenly wasn¡¯t so sure. Them hiding


    me away and telling me to wait for the bond to kick in. Theo¡¯s wordsing back to me.


    ¡°You won¡¯t want to leave when the bond kicks in.¡± I shuddered, now understanding what he meant,


    meaning I would choose to be changed. I didn¡¯t want to be like them, trapped. Forced to live


    forever. And how would they do that, change me?


    I stumble backward the gravity of what he just told me pushing down on me. Fear consuming me. I


    don¡¯t want to be a monster. I don¡¯t want to live like that, always hiding in the shadows. Yeah, in stories it


    sounds good but real life? No, I didn¡¯t want that. I was content with being me. I didn¡¯t want to change. I


    sure as hell wouldn¡¯t allow them to decide that for me.


    ¡°You need to leave, Imogen, before they either kill you or, well, kill you. The only way for you to


    be like them is to die or for Tobias to change you into what he is, which I heard is extremely


    painful.¡±


    I step back, nodding. I didn¡¯t want this. I never asked for this, I sure as hell didn¡¯t want to turn into


    some furry oversized dog. Do they get fleas? My mind was rambling, not being able to cope with the


    information I just heard.


    The noise Tom made pulled me from my rambling frantic mind. We were no longer alone. Theo


    face changing colour, his hands wing at Theo¡¯s to get him to let go. My scream made him turn and


    look at me. I stepped back. The look on his face was demonic, his eyes were burning blood red, his


    fangs protruding, even his nails were now deadly points as they dug into Tom¡¯s neck. ¡°Let him go,


    Theo, please,¡± I begged taking another step back. I need to run, but I couldn¡¯t knowing Tom was going


    die if I did.


    ¡°Please Theo, let him go,¡± I cried, tears falling down my face. I started sobbing hysterically. He was


    a monster. The thing of nightmares. The thing that went bump in the night. The promise of death and


    right now he was going to kill Tom. I couldn¡¯t watch this; I couldn¡¯t bear to watch his death.


    ¡°Run Imogen,¡± Tom choked out, his voice barely audible. I turned and ran.


    ¡°Imogen,¡± Theo snarled as I took off.


    ¡°I should fucking kill you for what you have done,¡± I heard him say behind me. I looked over my


    shoulder and Theo dropped him. He fell on his knees choking. I turned and kept running down the


    ramps.


    I felt an arm go around my waist and I was pulled back against a warm chest. I kicked my legs and


    hit wherever I could, trying to escape his vice like grip on me.


    ¡°Settle down, Imogen,¡± Tobias¡¯s voice was angry. I didn¡¯t listen, just kept thrashing. I heard him


    growl before throwing me over his shoulder.


    ¡°Fucking kill him,¡± he growled out. I looked up and saw Theo walking back up the ramp towards


    Tom.


    ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t hurt him.¡± Theo stopped and looked back. ¡°Please,¡± I begged. I stopped


    thrashing against Tobias, hoping Theo would walk back toward us. Theo kept walking up the ramp after


    a second. I started punching Tobias and hitting him wherever I could. ¡°No, please no.¡± I thrashed wildly


    wanting to go to Tom.


    ¡°Imogen enough¡± Tobias growled out, I flinched at the venom in his words, it made my blood run


    cold. ¡°You kill him, and I will never forgive you¡± Tobias didn¡¯t say anything at first. He started walking


    and I started thrashing again trying to escape.


    ¡°Please Tobias, don¡¯t be so cruel. He is my friend, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± I cried.


    He kept walking till we reached his car. He opened the back door and tossed me in.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, Imogen.¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he meant at first. Until he walked around to the


    boot and opened it. Theo walked down the ramp, Tom¡¯s limp body in his arms. I screamed and opened


    the door and ran, only for Tobias to grab me again. He threw me on the backseat, and I started kicking


    him and reaching for the other door handle.


    ¡°Enough Imogen or I will put you in the boot with him.¡±

 chapter 40

    chapter 40


    Anxiety kicked in my adrenaline pumping through my veins. My head was spinning, how could this


    all happen, an hour ago everything was fine and normal. Now Tom was dead. He was gone, another


    person dying on me, and this time it was all my fault.


    The back door opened, and I slid as far away as the seat would allow, my back hitting the door.


    Tobias got in next to me. Theo jumped in the driver¡¯s seat and tore out of the carpark the car scrubbing


    out on the driveway. Tobias reached for me and I kicked him in the shoulder. He grunted and grabbed


    my legs pinning them to the seat.


    ¡°You killed him, you fucking killed him. Get away from me. You fucking monster,¡± I screamed. Theo


    mmed the breaks, and I was thrown into the footwell. Tobias reached down and grabbed the front of


    my blouse and ripped me back up and onto the seat. We were in heavy traffic. He reached over and


    tried to clip my belt in, but I scratched his face trying to get away from him.


    ¡°Fucking stop, Imogen.¡± He pinned me on my back, on the seat. Leaning over me and I started


    screaming, hoping that since we were stopped in traffic someone could hear me. Tobias growled and


    put his hand over my mouth. I bite him hard enough to draw blood. He ripped his hand away and I


    could see it bleeding.


    ¡°Do something, Theo. I am about to fucking lose it with her¡± He wasn¡¯t lying when he said he was


    losing control. Fur was growing on his arms, his ws extending, digging into my arms. His canines


    protruding right in front of me, his teeth looked sharp next to my face.


    ¡°Swap ces with me,¡± Theo said, letting go of the wheel and putting the handbrake on before


    jumping in the back. Tobias jumped over into the front seat. Cars were honking their horns behind us


    because traffic was moving and the car was stopped. I tried to sit up but was shoved back down by


    Theo. He leans in trying to calm me with the fog, but Ish out and p him across the face and kicking


    him back with my feet. Theo snarled before pouncing on me, pinning me with all his weight, his face


    barely and inch off mine.


    ¡°Stop fighting.¡±


    ¡°You killed him. I fucking hate you.¡± His eyes zed blood red burning brightly.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead yet, now stop or I will make you watch when I do kill him.¡± His voice was cold as ice


    and a shiver ran up my spine. My heart rate picking up as panic kicks in again and I start trembling. Hot


    tears form in my eyes and run down my cheek. Theo¡¯s eyes soften before he loosens his grip slightly. I


    feel the fog washing over me, calming every muscle in my body. I don¡¯t fight it. I rx into the feeling. I


    can¡¯t cope right now; I just want it to go away.


    Tobias continues driving, and when we hit the dirt road, I know we are out of the city. Theo allows


    me to sit up and I scoot over pressing myself against the door to stay as far away from him as possible.


    When I see the bend leading onto the side road before our turn off, I grip the door handle waiting for


    the car to slow down enough. Just as the car slows down, I throw the door open and throw myself out.


    Theo screams, and I noticed him try to grab me, but he wasn¡¯t expecting me to throw myself out and


    was too slow. I fell from the car and skidded and rolled across the dirt. The idea seemed good at the


    time, until I felt like I was being skinned alive. I felt the air leave my lungs on impact. Felt the palms of


    my hands being ripped to shreds, and I felt my wrist snap, making a sickening noise on impact.


    The car screeched to a stop, dirt and dust flying everywhere. I pulled myself up onto my hands and


    knees, screaming at the pressure on my wrist that was sending shooting pain up my arm. Coughing on


    dirt and trying to get air in my lungs.


    When I heard the door open, adrenaline shot through me and I managed to stand, stumbling


    forward before finding my feet. I took off running straight for the tree line, only I didn¡¯t make it. I


    copsed onto my hands and knees, and before I knew it feet appeared in my line of vision.


    I clutched onto his pants legs, trying to pull myself up. What a stupid Idea that was. Fear made me


    do some stupid shit sometimes, but this definitely took the cake. I should have realised I couldn¡¯t outrun


    them. I was now paying dearly for that stupid decision.


    Tobias leant down and picked me up from under my arms and ced me on his hip.


    ¡°That was the most irrational thing I have ever seen you do,¡± he growled out. I nodded resting my


    head on his shoulder. My entire body ached, my face felt like it had gravel rash on it and my skin


    burned. Tobias ced his hands under my ass to support and hold my legs around him before walking


    back to the car.


    He ced me on the passenger seat before buckling in my seat belt. When he climbed in, he


    locked the doors before taking off again. I groaned in pain.


    ¡°Why would you do that? You could have died, Imogen,¡± Theo spat out with a growl. My whole


    body was trembling in shock. Five minutester, we pulled up out the front of the house and Tobias


    unlocked the doors. Theo got out mming the door so hard the windows shook. I saw in the mirror


    him walking around to the boot.


    I realised Tom was still in the boot. Now that we were stopped, I could hear him banging around,


    very much still alive. I pushed the door open forcing my legs out of the car. I used the door to help me


    stand, my legs felt like y dough. I lent on the car walking to the back end when Tobias grabbed me


    around the waist. I see Theo help Tom out of the boot. Theo grabbed him by the front of his shirt, and I


    started screaming trying to get out Tobias¡¯s grip. Theo threw him on the ground and Tomnded on his


    back. Turning my head, I bit Tobias¡¯s bicep, his grip loosened immediately, and I ran to Tom, throwing


    my body over his.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Imogen, I¡¯m fine,¡± Tom said under me. I don¡¯t know if he was trying to reassure himself or


    me, maybe both. Tobias gripped my waist trying to pull me off him, but I held onto his clothes refusing


    to let go and ignoring the pain in my wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him please, please.¡± Hot tears streamed down my face. I heard Theo growl before he


    pried my fingers off Tom¡¯s shirt. I started kicking and screaming as Tobias reefed me up, pulling me


    against his chest. I managed to kick Theo as Tobias pulled me away, which only angered him more.


    Theo grabbed my shoulders and shook me.


    ¡°Enough Imogen, that¡¯s enough. Fucking stop,¡± he screamed. Clutching my face. His grip


    squishing my face in his hands. I could feel his hands shaking before Tobias shoved him away from me


    with one hand.


    I looked up at Tobias, tears spilling from my eyes as I started sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Please Tobias, tell him to stop.¡± Tobias eyes softened slightly before he looked over to Theo. Theo


    pulled Tom to his feet holding him by one arm.


    ¡°Stop Theo, we kill him we are only hurting her.¡±


    Theo¡¯s head snapped in my direction; the look he gave me sent chills done my spine. I pushed


    myself closer to Tobias, frightened. Theo¡¯s eyes looked demonic, and I could tell he wanted to kill Tom.


    I could also tell if he did, he would enjoy killing him, like he craved it. This wasn¡¯t my happy go lucky


    Theo, this was the monster he kept at bay and hidden from me.


    Theo walked towards me, pulling Tom with him by one arm as he approached. I flinched not liking


    his red-hot anger directed at me. He stopped realising he was indeed scaring me. I could feel my heart


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    rate thumping loudly in my chest. Hear it my ears, my entire head pounding to the same beat as a


    migraine was starting form.


    ¡°Mum will pitch a fit if we kill him. Think Theo, we don¡¯t have to do this.¡± I watched him think for a


    second practically see the wheels turning in his head as he thought long and hard about what it was,


    he wanted to do. I knew he wanted to kill Tom. I could feel the rage that consumed him, I feared it.


    What if he lost his temper like that with me? Would he kill me too?

 chapter 41

    chapter 41


    ¡°I let him live, you don¡¯t leave this property,¡± he said through gritted teeth. I quickly nodded looking


    toward Tom. He visibly rxed when Theo let go of him, shoving him towards the car.


    ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t kill him when you take him back?¡± I asked, scared that if Theo took him


    home, he would snap on the way and murder my friend.


    ¡°I will take him home; you stay here with Theo.¡± I shook my head not wanting to be left alone with


    Theo, not when he was like this. I never thought I would see the day where I actually feared him.


    ¡°Either Tobias takes him, Imogen, or I kill him. Pick,¡± he said, moving toward me. looked up at


    Tobias who was watching me.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring her, Theo. You will be fine, Imogen. Theo won¡¯t hurt you. I promise.¡± I had my


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    doubts after seeing him like this, but I nodded anyway.


    ¡°Get in, I will take you home.¡± Tom moved to the passenger seat. Tobias let go of me and Theo


    Immediately grabbed me, his cold hands making me shiver. I watched as Tobias got in the car and left.


    I turned around when Theo tugged my arm, pulling me toward the house. My entire body shaking in


    fear and pain, I groaned trying to walk up the veranda stairs, my legs feeling like every muscle was put


    through a meat grinder.


    Theo, seeing it was taking so long for me to walk up the stairs, be annoyed and scooped me


    up in his arms, forcing me to grab onto his shoulder. He walked inside and up the stairs to the


    bathroom, cing me back on my feet.


    He started the shower before turning to grab my shirt. I moved away from him, taking a step back.


    He gripped the front of my shirt and yanked me towards him, and I smacked into his chest.


    ¡°I have more control than you think, Imogen. Don¡¯t doubt me. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± His voice sounded


    still angry but at least he didn¡¯t sound homicidal anymore. He ripped my shirt open seeing as it was


    already torn and barely hanging onto my body anyway. I lent on his shoulder as he bent down


    removing my pants, he removed my underwear before standing up and removing my bra. I stood


    freezing and shaking in front of him.


    He stripped his clothes off before getting in the shower, pulling me with him. As soon as the water


    touched my bleeding and grazed skin, I flinched pushing myself out of the water and to the wall,


    clutching my broken wrist to my chest. I hissed at the pain and my tears burned the grazes on my face.


    Theo pulled my hand from my chest examining it. I gasped, holding in my scream when he prodded it


    with his fingers.


    ¡°I can heal you if you want.¡± I shook my head.


    Theo stared at me. ¡°You¡¯re in pain. I can fix it, let me.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, I knew they


    wouldn¡¯t take me to hospital. They would see it as another way for me to escape, and I don¡¯t think I will


    be able to get past them in this condition. I nodded my head. Theo pulled me to his chest, my back


    flush against him. He wrapped an arm around my waist before I seen him reach his hand above my


    head, biting into the side of his palm. Blood started running out. He pressed it to my lips, I shook my


    head trying to get away from his bleeding hand. No fucking way, I am not drinking his blood.


    ¡°Imogen, drink it or I will force you.¡± I shook my head again. The thought repulsed me. I felt him


    press his wrist harder against my lips feel his blood running down my chin.


    ¡°One.¡± Really, he is counting like I am a child? Not wanting to find out what happens at three, I


    open my mouth. His blood floods into my mouth. At first it tasted disgusting as it ran over my tongue.


    After a few seconds past though, I felt something else. I grabbed his wrist and moaned. I couldn¡¯t get


    enough, his blood was addictive, like being high, giving me a floating feeling. Better than I ever thought


    possible. I felt his hand brush my hair back before I heard him press his head back onto the shower


    screen.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I heard him mutter. After a few minutes, he pulled his hand away. I missed it almost


    immediately before realising I was actually drinking someone¡¯s blood. I gasped when I had no pain,


    none at all, if it weren¡¯t the for the blood staining my skin, I wouldn¡¯t have believed I was injured. I


    moved my wrist waiting for the sharp pain, but it didn¡¯te.


    I looked up at Theo, and he winked at me before kissing the top of my head and pulling me against


    him. I let him, leaning into him more. My body felt amazing and tingly. I felt like I could run a marathon,


    no more aches or pains even the migraine that was starting to form disappeared. Theo reached for the


    soap and pushed me back under the water.


    Blood and dirt ran down my legs, I was filthy. He washed me quickly before turning me around to


    wash my hair. His fingers massaging my scalp that good, that I almost fell asleep standing upright.


    When he was done, he rinsed me off before washing himself and turning the taps off.


    I stepped out of the shower just as Tobias walked in with two towels. He wrapped one around me


    before pulling me into the bedroom.


    ¡°Tom?¡± I asked. Theo growled from behind me, stepping closer. I flinched and moved closer to


    Tobias.


    ¡°He is at home with his wife. I promise he is okay.¡± I nodded.


    I dried myself, and Theo walked out of the walk-in dressed and passed me my pyjamas. I went to


    walk into the bathroom to put them on when Tobias grabbed my wrist.


    ¡°No, get dressed here; you don¡¯t go anywhere by yourself from now on.¡± I looked to Theo who was


    watching, his face expressionless. I looked back to Tobias, the look on his face was daring me to


    disobey him. I dropped my towel right in front of him. My eyes not leaving his as I slipped my pyjamas


    on. I didn¡¯t care that they see me naked, they obviously have more times now then I can count. What I


    did care about though was not being given any privacy.


    I folded my arms over my chest defiantly. Tobias clicked his tongue annoyed at me ring at him.


    He stood up his chest pressing against mine. ¡°You ever pull something like that again¡­¡± I looked down


    at the ground anything to get away from his gaze. He gripped my chin forcing my head back to look at


    him. ¡°I will let Theo go back and kill not only Tom, but his entire family. Understood?¡± I could feel tears


    brimming. ¡°Understood?¡± I didn¡¯t say anything which angered him slightly, his grip on my chin getting


    tighter. ¡°Understood?¡± His eyes burning into mine. I felt Theo press up against my back. I swallowed


    quickly trying to get moisture back in my mouth that had turned dry as a desert.


    ¡°Yes, understood,¡± I whispered. He turned my head slightly before looking up at Theo and nodding.


    He let go and pulled me to him. Wrapping his arms around my waist, he put his head in my neck,


    running his nose from the crook of my neck to my chin, inhaling my scent before gently pressing his lips


    to mine. I felt his tongue brush my bottom lip, but I didn¡¯t react. He became more forceful, and I gave in


    parting my lips, I kissed him back. Theo stepped closer to me running his nose along my shoulder to


    behind my ear. I shivered at the contrast of hot and cold. Theo¡¯s husky voice in my ear. ¡°You won¡¯t run


    again, will you, Imogen?¡±


    My stomach tightened, arousal flooding me. ¡°No¡± I moaned into Tobias¡¯s mouth, right now I would


    have told them anything they wanted to hear, loving the feel of them touching my skin. The voice in my


    head telling me this was wrong, that I shouldn¡¯t allow this after everything that happened, but I felt an


    even greater pull towards them, my body acting on its own. Eventually my mind submitting to the feel of


    their hands caressing and touching my skin. I leant back into Theo and I felt Tobias hands move to my


    face, his lips hungrily devouring mine. Theo¡¯s hands going underneath my shirt and running across my


    stomach before moving to my breasts. When I was suddenly hit with a need that I knew wasn¡¯t mine


    but that of Theo¡¯s. His fangs grazing my neck sharp on my soft skin.

 chapter 42

    chapter 42


    Theo¡¯s teeth pressing harder and harder against my skin as he hungrily sucked on my soft flesh, I


    flinched when his fangs pierced my skin, before rxing into him. I could feel his tonguepping and


    sucking at the bite mark as he drank my blood. I thought it was supposed to hurt, they said his bite was


    painful, but I felt euphoric, tingling spreading throughout my body, I could feel my temperature rising


    despite the coldness of his body pressing into mine.


    Tobias stepped back watching waiting for him to stop, Theo pulled his mouth away, some of my


    blood running down my shoulder. Tobias wiped it with the towel on the floor. I leant back into Theo


    suddenly feeling a little queasy. It didn¡¯t feel like he drank from me long but why the aftereffects? Theo


    wiped his lips with his thumb before sucking it into his mouth, I looked up at him his grip on my waist


    holding me tight against his body.


    ¡°I thought you said it would hurt when he bites me?¡± I asked Tobias.


    ¡°Must be the mate bond, it hurt for years when he fed on me until I marked him, I just assumed


    since your human it would be painful¡± I nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the mate bond kicking in. I must say you taste way better than Tobias,¡± he said with a


    chuckle. Tobias crossed his arms.


    ¡°Well than you can feed off her, if I taste so bad¡± He pouted. I roll my eyes at their bickering.


    ¡°I never said you tasted bad, but you try eating the same thing for years, it gets a little boring after


    a while¡± Tobias didn¡¯t seem pleased with his answer.


    ¡°Come you should eat,¡± Tobias said grabbing my hand and pulling me out of the room.


    We ended up having grilled cheese and Tomato on toast for dinner. We ate silently before


    watching TV. I wasn¡¯t really watching though. I felt a little off. I felt like I was heating up like I was put in


    an oven. I started sweating profusely and excused myself to go have a shower. Tobias refusing to let


    me be on my own followed and sat on the sink basin watching me, after a few minutes of watching, he


    stripped of and hopped in. Jumping when the freezing cold water touched him. ¡°Geez Imogen that¡¯s


    freezing turn the heat up¡± I ignored him instead, I slid down the shower wall to a sitting position. No


    matter how cold the water is I felt like I am overheating, my skin felt like it was on fire. Tobias nced


    down at me and turned the heat up slightly.


    ¡°You okay Love, you smell different¡± I shook my head. I felt out of breath and hot and on the verge


    of passing out. Tobias pulled me up to a standing position, pulling me against his chest. ¡°Shit, you are


    heating up. Theo, get in here.¡± Within seconds Theo was in the room a panicked expression on his


    face. Theo pulled me out of the shower and Tobias turned the water off before stepping out himself, I


    could see my reflection in the mirror above the sink basin. My face was flushed, my cheeks a bright


    crimson colour.


    ¡°She definitely has a temperature,¡± Theo told Tobias.


    ¡°Heat?¡± Tobias asked. Theo gave me a weird look. ¡°I don¡¯t know can humans go into heat?¡±


    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine, she smells different though.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she does, it¡¯s the only thing that makes sense,¡± replied Theo. I stared between the pair of


    them confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s heat?¡±


    ¡°Means the bond is kicking in, will make you more sensitive to us. You will want to mate, and if


    your scent gets any stronger, we won¡¯t be able to help ourselves. We will mate you.¡±


    ¡°What like a dog? I am not dog. I am not bleeding either. I don¡¯t want to be dog,¡± I said, appalled at


    the thought. This is fucking ridiculous because of them I am turning into a dog. Tobias growled lowly.


    ¡°I am not a dog; will you stop saying I am. There is a clear difference between a dog and


    werewolf.¡±


    I leant into Theo liking the coldness of his skin.


    ¡°Well, you turn into a furry dog and look like one.¡± I muttered. Theoughed behind me, clearly


    finding our arguing amusing.


    ¡°No, I am different. What dog do you know that is the size of a bear Imogen and is immortal for that


    matter.¡±


    ¡°Great Danes are pretty big, and you bark or growl or whatever that thing is you do.¡±


    ¡°I do not bark; I also don¡¯t cock my leg on trees to mark my territory either, if you must know. I am


    not a dog, I¡¯m a bloody werewolf and it is insulting that you keep saying it¡± he had a point they were


    vastly different, but still, they did have some simrities. Like the tail and all the fur.


    ¡°Fine you¡¯re not a dog okay chill settle down fido¡± He growled, and I turned my back on him


    ignoring him. I walked over to the bed, I needed to lie down. I dried myself with Theo¡¯s help before


    Theo said he was leaving to go get Panadol to try and bring my temperature down, I sometimes


    forget they aren¡¯t human and have no need for such things. I don¡¯t know what time he came back but I


    was woken listening to the pair of them trying to figure how much of it to give me.


    ¡°Just give them here¡± I said sitting up and holding my hand out for the box. They passed me the


    box and I tore three out of the foil wrapping, they handed me a ss of water.


    ¡°Just so you know it tells you on the back of the box the dosages¡± Typical men not bothering to


    read the instructions. Theo nced at the box. While I swallowed them down.


    ¡°It says two not three,¡± he stated, worried. ¡°They are weak, they aren¡¯t morphine, I will survive,


    clearly you haven¡¯t taken pain medication for a while.¡±


    Getting up, my legs felt unsteady, but I decided to go find something stronger anything to kill the


    cramping in my stomach. I walked downstairs and into the kitchen. They both followed wondering, what


    I was doing as I searched through the kitchen cupboards before walking into the pantry. I managed to


    find some whiskey.


    Unscrewing the cap, I started chugging it down coughing on the sudden burn, I walked out and sat


    at the bench on a stool. Tobias walked over and grabbed the bottle.


    ¡°You¡¯re not drinking.¡± I snatched it back out of his hand.


    ¡°Imogen,¡± he said angry.


    ¡°Leave her, she is in pain. Just let her go. She might sleep better¡± Theo argued for me. Tobias


    wasn¡¯t happy but didn¡¯t try take the bottle from me again.


    ¡°When will it stop¡± I asked hoping that it would be over by morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, you¡¯re human. Your scent is getting stronger though,¡± replied Tobias. He shifted


    ufortably adjusting his pants. I looked down and could see his erection pressing against the fabric.


    Looking at Theo he looked just as ufortable. I swiped the bottle of the counter and headed back to


    the room. I jugged a good amount of the bottle before Theo walked in and hopped on the bed. Iid


    next to him, his cold skin soothing my overheating body. I moved closer resting my head on his chest


    enjoying the coolness.


    ¡°Sit up.¡± I quickly did, and he took off his shirt before pulling me onto him, my whole-body cooling


    slightly. I closed my eyes and before I knew it, I drifted off to sleep.


    I gasped my eyes snapping open. I was still on top of Theo, he looked down at me before putting


    his phone down that he was reading off of. I turned my head and could see Tobias moving around in


    his sleep like he was extremely ufortable. Everywhere Theo¡¯s skin was touching me felt electrified


    like static electricity, I ran my hand up his side, he shivered from the heat of my hands. My whole body


    ached to be touched, my core feeling like it was pulsating with need. I moved my legs to either side of


    Theo¡¯s hips, I could feel his erection pressing between my legs, I rubbed myself against it needing the


    friction.


    He didn¡¯t say anything or try and stop me, but I could tell by the look on his face, he was a little


    concerned for some unknown reason. I kissed him forcing his lips to part, my tongue hungrily diving


    into his mouth. I felt possessed and out of control, needing their hands on me. Theo rolled me onto my


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    back, so he was between my legs and thrust his hips into me.


    I moaned at the sudden movement, reaching my arm out to Tobias, I tugged on his arm. He rolled


    instantly before waking. His face looked simr to how I felt hungry and needy. His eyes not their usual


    hypnotic blue, now ck orbs staring back at me. Theo unbuttoned my shirt and I pulled Tobias to me,


    his lips pressing mine softly before I deepened the kiss, moaning into his mouth as my hand went to his


    hair pulling him closer.


    He groaned against my lips and Theo moved to the waist band of my pants before peeling them


    down. The cool air on my burning skin made me shudder.


    I sat up removing my shirt, before rolling onto Tobias¡¯s naked body. I ran my hands over the tight


    lines of muscle over his abdomen loving the feel of each bump under my fingers. Consumed by the


    feeling of his skin against mine. Tobias grabbed my hips rubbing his erection into me, his cock running


    between my wet folds straight to my clit. Theo¡¯s hands wrapped around me going to my breasts, I lent


    my head back onto him while Tobias fingers went between us rubbing my clit before he slid a finger


    inside me. I sat up slightly, so I was on my knees, Tobias fingers slipping in out of me before he added


    another.


    ¡°She¡¯s so wet,¡± Tobias spoke ite out more of a growl. He held his fingers up, they glistened


    with my juices before popping them in his mouth and sucking on them. I watched arousal flooding me


    as he sucked his fingers clean. Theo started rolling my nipples between his fingers sucking on my


    neck. Everywhere they touched, I could feel sparks lighting up my skin. Tobias fingers moving back


    inside me as he thrust them in and out of me, my hips moving against his fingers, when I felt my walls


    tighten. My skin heating up and I felt pleasure wash over me. My walls mping down on his fingers,


    as I rode out my orgasm. Tobias moved his fingers slowly in out of me waiting to see what I wanted.


    ¡°Better?¡± he asked. I shook my head. My body needing more, as soon as Ie down from the


    high of my orgasm, waves of heat wash over me, my arousal getting worse to the point it was almost


    painful. ¡°I¡­I¡± Tobias moved his fingers faster and I moved my hips in the same rhythm. ¡°What do you


    need, Imogen?¡± Theo whispered below my ear before sucking on my neck. ¡°I need more, I need more¡±


    My voice was airy and light, as I panted trying to word what I needed from them.

 chapter 43

    chapter 43


    Tobias¡¯s other hand moved to my breast squeezing it hard, I could feel his fingers digging painfully


    into my skin, I enjoyed the pain, a distraction from the burning of my skin. His fingers never letting up


    as they slid in out of me. Theo¡¯s cold hands running over my skin soothing as they caressed my


    overheated skin.


    Pushing my hair over my shoulder his cool lips moved to my neck, light as feather moving down


    and across my shoulder making me shiver. I reached back and ran my fingers through his hair. Tobias


    shifted below me pulling his fingers from my me, before positioning himself at my entrance, mming


    my hips down onto him, his hard thick length slipping between my wet folds before sinking into me


    deeply, I moaned long at the feeling of him filling me and my tight walls stretching around hisrge size.


    His hands grabbing my hips as he guided my movements to the rhythm of his thrusts, my body feeling


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    instant relief with him buried deep in me. I rolled my hips above him before he let go, letting me set the


    pace. My hands running up his chest, moving to his broad shoulders, as I moved my hips faster and


    faster against him, loving the feeling of his hard length slipping in and out me. My stomach tightened,


    my heart rate quickened, my breathing bing airy as I relished the feeling burning inside me, my


    eyes fluttering closed.


    Every nerve, every cell in my body buzzing anding alive with every movement, every touch. I


    was sitting on the edge teetering dangerously, almost high as waves of pleasure consumed every part


    of me. I could feel Theo¡¯s hands run up over my hips and up my sides before going to my hair. He


    grabbed a handful pulling my head back and to the side, his lips crashing into mine, his tongue


    demanding as it tasted every inch of my mouth. Tobias grabbing my hips using his legs, he thrusted


    into me harder, his cock hitting against my cervix.


    Theo¡¯s harsh grip on my hair only exciting me more, my fluids coating Tobias cock as it slipped in


    and out. I felt Theo move closerpletely lost in the euphoria when I felt him slide into me his hips


    mming into me with a hard p, Theo shoved me forward and Tobias seized my lips, sucking my


    bottom lip into his mouth, his tongue fighting for dominance when I kissed him back. Theo¡¯s grip


    tightening on the handful of my hair as he mmed into me repeatedly, making me bounce on top of


    Tobias.


    My head snapping back under his grip before I felt Tobias shift slightly, so he was sitting half


    upright, both their mouths on my neck on each side, their teeth teasing my flesh before I felt them both


    sink their teeth into the soft skin on my neck, sending me flying over the edge, my walls mping down


    on Tobias and I felt him still underneath me his seed spilling into me, Theo¡¯s movements slowing as he


    found his own release.


    My head was spinning, and my body felt light and no longer burning as I felt the heat in my body


    die down, my body copsing on top of Tobias as I came down hard. The only noise in the room was


    our heavy breathing and the lingering smell of sex. Enticing my senses. I felt Theo slide out of me


    before I felt him brush my hair from my face where I wasying on Tobias¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Better?¡± he asked, breathless.


    ¡°Much,¡± my voice a soft murmur. My body was spent but no longer pained. I finally felt relieved.


    Iy on top of Tobias, not able to move my limbs. I felt heavy, my entire body starting to tingle.


    Tobias warm fingers ran up my spine making me shiver.


    I wondered if I would always feel this way with them, wondered if they would eventually get bored


    with me. I didn¡¯t know if it was my own feelings or that of the bond making me doubt whether or not I


    was good enough for them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Tobias. I looked up at him, propping my chin on the centre of his chest.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong.¡±


    ¡°I know something is wrong. I can feel your emotions have shifted.¡± I looked at him quizzically.


    ¡°The bond has kicked in already for me and Theo. We could feel everything from the moment we


    marked you.¡±


    ¡°Will I able to feel both of you?¡± I asked, curious. I would now have to try and get better control of


    my emotions; I didn¡¯t want them to be able to read me like an open book.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long it will take. For shifters and vampires its instant, but you¡¯re human so the


    bond may take a bit to kick in. You will notice when it does, you feel drawn to us, be able to feel what


    we feel.¡±


    Theo walked back in the room andid on the bed next to Tobias. His hand going to my cheek,


    before resting his hand on Tobias¡¯s chest. I liked the way they were with each other; I didn¡¯t find it weird


    or strange to me it was normal and made my heart swell with happiness.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Just the mate bond.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Theo searched my face for a second. I thought it was strange as I watched his eyes ze


    over. Like he was looking straight through me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that.¡± I tried to make sense of what he said when I realised.


    ¡°You can read my thoughts.¡± The thought horrified me. It was an invasion of privacy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, he only wanted to know what was bothering you,¡± Tobias said.


    ¡°So, you can do it too?¡±


    ¡°No, just Theo. Vampire trick. I can feel what you feel but can¡¯t read your thoughts. Theo can do


    both.¡±


    I looked towards Theo. ¡°It bothers you that much?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I like my thoughts private.¡±


    ¡°I will try not to do it.¡± I didn¡¯t believe him but let it go, I wonder what else he has overheard in my


    mind.


    Tobias rolled me to the side between them before standing and grabbing some shorts, Theo


    looked up as well towards the window and Tobias quickly ran down the stairs leaving us.


    ¡°Where is he going?¡± I asked looking towards the window. I wasn¡¯t sure what they could hear or


    see but I could only see the darkness of the night before, I heard tyres on the dirt driveway.


    ¡°We have visitors, get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked. Who would stop by sote at night?


    ¡°My parents.¡±

 chapter 44

    chapter 44


    My heart skipped a beat, nervousness kicking in. It wasn¡¯t so long ago that I did a runner from


    these very people. What a great fucking first impression that was. They probably think I am unhinged.


    Maybe I am, now that I think of it, what normal person would be involved in their world. One thing I did


    know was his parents don¡¯t ept me that much is clear from what I overheard thest time.


    I quickly grabbed the first thing Iid my hands on. A pair of tights and an oversized sweater. My


    nervousness making me sweat already. Theo ran downstairs to Tobias to greet them. I didn¡¯t realise


    how bad my hands were shaking until I grabbed the bannister. My hand trembling, my palms sweaty,


    sticking to thecquered wood as I descended. I stopped halfway when I heard angry voices talking in


    the loungeroom. I heard ss break and Theo¡¯s father¡¯s voice rise. I stopped and listened.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you any more time, the month is nearly up. If anyone finds out about her, we will have


    the council breathing down our neck, especially after the little stunt you pulled with Tom.¡±


    I heard Theo growl lowly at the mention of Tom¡¯s name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you start, boy. I warned you both to keep her here until she decided. You think what you did


    went unnoticed. For fuck¡¯s sake. I can¡¯t believe the pair of you. I thought you had more brains then to


    take a weak human as a mate. Not only is it Forbidden but no one will ept her how she is.¡±


    ¡°Who we choose as our mate, shouldn¡¯t even be anyone¡¯s business but ours,¡± Tobias yelled.


    ¡°Anyone but a human, Tobias. You¡¯re giving our family a bad name. She is fucking human. Either


    fix it or I will, and you won¡¯t like the consequences if I have to.¡±


    I heard furniture crashing. I raced down the stairs in panic. Worried about Theo and Tobias. Theo


    had his father by the throat pressed against the firece, the lounge lying on its side, which Theo must


    have pushed out of the way when he grabbed him. His fangs bared at his throat.


    ¡°Nobody fucking touches her. I don¡¯t give a fuck if you¡¯re family. Threaten her again and I will


    fucking end you,¡± he spat at his father.


    ¡°Please Theo, settle down. Let¡¯s be rational here.¡± His mother tried to calm him, her hand on his


    arm. No one noticed me standing there watching the entire thing y out, but one thing I would not be


    seen as by this stubborn man was weak. I squared my shoulders and walked further into the room.


    Theo let go of his father as soon as he seen me, his father straightening out his suit jacket before


    turning and ring at me. Like seriously who wears a suit thiste at night or was it early morning, time


    has escaped me.


    Caroline walked past her husband giving him re on her way past before extending her hand to


    me. ¡°I¡¯m Caroline, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you properly, Imogen.¡±


    I shook her hand she squeezed softly, her eyes glinting oddly under the light. I let her hand go


    before looking towards his father Josiah. Who was killing me with his eyes? I held my chin up refusing


    to be intimidated by him. And I extended my hand.


    ¡°Hello Josiah, I¡¯m Imogen the weak human,¡± I said my voiceing out strong showing none of


    the fear I felt inside. He held my gaze for a second and I refused to look away. I raised an eyebrow


    waiting, before I seen his lips tug slightly upward and he grabbed my hand shaking it.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Imogen. I suppose my boys have told you about me then?¡± I nodded before he


    let go.


    ¡°Yes, your names but not much other than that. Coffee?¡± I asked. I was impressed at myself with


    how calm I sounded. I turned my back on him and started walking to the kitchen, not even waiting for


    an answer. I see Tobias trying to hide his smile as I walked past. I am not going to be intimidated by


    one old vampire when I lived with two, meant to be mythical creatures. I may look weak, but I won¡¯t be


    talked about and treated like trash, I don¡¯t care how big and scary he is supposed to be, to me he just


    looks like an ordinary man, the resemnce between Josiah and Theo though was uncanny.


    They both shared the same light brown hair and green eyes. He was shorter than Theo though but


    had a stocky build and looked like a man, used to getting his way.


    I turned the kettle on before leaning against the bench, everyone filed into the room and Theo


    came over and kissed my cheek before leaning against the counter next to me and crossing his arms.


    Tobias got some mugs and handed them to me.


    ¡°Sugar?¡± I asked looking at Caroline and Josiah. She nodded before answering.


    ¡°Yes, two with cream¡± she said with a smile, I nced at Josiah, but I had feeling he was a ck


    coffee no sugar type of man.


    ¡°ck no sugar,¡± he said, my guess correct. I busied myself making coffee.


    I handed them their coffees before leaning on the ind bench my coffee in my hands.


    Caroline went to say something but was cut off by her husband.


    ¡°So, all this trouble for you, although I am surprised you even came downstairs, most humans


    would run.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯m not like most humans then,¡± I stated. Making me question my own sanity.


    Maybe there was something really wrong with me. I do seem to be questioning everything at the


    moment especially my sanity.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have a problem with your sons being bisexual but have a problem with me being


    human, correct?¡±


    ¡°Correct, it is against the rules we have lived by for centuries. I have nothing against you


    personally, Imogen. How could I? I barely know you. But you don¡¯t understand the risk my sons are


    taking by keeping you.¡± The way he spoke was like I was their pet, not a person. I nodded. I did


    understand their reasons but that didn¡¯t mean I was going to throw my life away for the sake of a few


    broken rules. If no one knows I exist, why is it a problem?


    Caroline cleared her throat awkwardly obviously fearing this was going to be another


    argument that she would be stuck in between.


    ¡°I¡¯m not changing. I don¡¯t want to be like Tobias or Theo, I like my humanity,¡± I said not taking my


    eyes off him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be given the choice if that¡¯s the case, Imogen. There are only two options for you: death


    or change. You need to hurry up and embrace one.¡± I heard Tobias growl behind me. It was low and


    deep in his chest. It gave me goosebumps.


    ¡°I never asked for any of this. My choice has already been taken from me. I have been held


    prisoner here for weeks, and now you¡¯re saying I don¡¯t have choice, yet I¡¯m still alive. If you¡¯re going to


    kill me, get it over with then,¡± I challenged. His lips tugged up into a sly smile.


    ¡°I like her, she has sass, but you boys are aware it¡¯s going to get her killed,¡± he said looking at both


    of them behind me. I knew they wouldn¡¯t allow their father to hurt me. Them standing behind me, I felt


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    safe enough to say what I needed to say. This choice they were trying to make wasn¡¯t theirs to decide


    but mine and I am fine with being the way I am. Either they all except that or I leave, one way or


    another. I didn¡¯t want this man deciding my fate.


    I looked at the grandfather clock, it was a little after 4AM. Noticing the time made me yawn. I


    quickly swallowed my coffee down hoping to give myself some energy.


    Josiah kept his eyes on me the entire time. I was very aware of his gaze. Reminded me of a snake


    about to strike.


    We sat and stood in awkward silence for a few seconds everyone drinking their coffee.


    ¡°If you refuse to be changed, what sort of future, do you see yourself having with my son? You will


    grow old and then die. I am not sure if they told you this but a mate bond¡­¡± Tobias cut him off.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to know anything else father, I won¡¯t have her decision swayed because your


    speaking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°She has a right to know, not that it will matter when she is dead which by the sounds of it will be


    sooner rather thanter, son.¡± Tobias went to say something, but I stopped him speaking first.


    ¡°I want to know, finish what you were going to say.¡±


    His father grinned triumphantly like he won.


    ¡°Like I was saying, a mate bond doesn¡¯t just stop or go away after you die. If something were to


    happen to you, they would never be able to take another woman again. Mates are for life not like you


    humans with this whole death do us part nonsense. Something happens to you, they will forever be left


    with each other, and that¡¯s only if your death doesn¡¯t send them crazy. Losing a mate, I have heard, is


    equivalent to losing part of your soul.¡±


    His words made my heart skip a beat. They knew even if I said no that me leaving could destroy


    them, yet they marked me anyway. Did they just assume I would bow down to their needs? The


    thought scared me; I didn¡¯t want to be the reason for their destruction. I also never asked for any of


    this. Yet if I choose wrong either way I die or be killed the options weren¡¯t all that appealing. I also


    worried that eventually aging looking beyond their immortal age, I would be older than them if I did stay


    human. Would they still want me when I¡¯m old and wrinkly like a worn-out leather handbag?


    I looked toward them, Theo and Tobias who were watching me. ¡°You knew marking me could


    destroy you yet you still did it?¡±


    ¡°You will understand once the mate bond kicks in, Imogen. Don¡¯t think too much of it right now,


    please. Ignore my father he is just rambling,¡± Theo said. The mate bond everythinges down to this


    invisible bond we are supposed to have. I find myself more needy of them, but do I feel the same way


    as they do about me, I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    ¡°Something to think about, Imogen,¡± Josiah said. I nodded but didn¡¯t answer to busy stuck in my


    own head, which was trying to grasp what the hell Tobias was thinking when he marked me.


    ¡°We will head off; I will give you as much time as I can boys, but either convince her or¡± He


    nced in my direction, he didn¡¯t finish the sentence instead stood up, his wife following after him. I


    followed them to the door, his mother kissed my cheek softly. Before getting in their red convertible.


    I turned and walked inside with Tobias and Theo chasing after me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Imogen. I didn¡¯t know they would show up before the month ended,¡± Tobias said when I


    shut the door.


    ¡°How long do I have?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡± Tobias asked. I could hear the fear in his voice, like he thought I had already chosen


    death. To be honest I was nning on remaining human, but after what his father said could I really go


    ahead with my decision knowing how badly it will affect Tobias and Theo?


    ¡°How long do I have before I have to decide.¡±


    ¡°Till the end of the month,¡± Theo spoke up moving next to me. So, we had nine days that was it.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± asked Tobias, his gaze softening from his usual prating gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think, but it¡¯s clear I never had choice in anything, you took that choice, and


    one thing I can¡¯t fucking stand Tobias is not being able to control my own life. You made sure of that


    when you bloody marked me, knowing full well what the repercussions were going to be¡± I said pointing


    at him. I was so mad at him right now. Not only is he forcing my hand in this, but he also put Theo at


    risk too. What he did was selfish, if he hadn¡¯t marked me, our lives would never have changed and


    none of this would have happened, and I would still be clueless to what they are.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Imogen. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like when you find your mate because you


    are human. We would have marked you eventually anyway, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to help it, the


    bond doesn¡¯t give us a choice¡± I giggled, they probably thought I lost the plot because I wasughing


    about this entire situation, I was so over, hearing about this bloody stupid mate bond.


    ¡°Fuck you, Tobias, and you can shove this whole mate bond up your ass. I¡¯m done.¡± I turned to


    walk toward the stairs, only to spin around and smack into Theo who was ring at me. I rolled my


    eyes and pushed past him, only for him to grab my arm. I turned to look at him, but the look on his face


    made me take a step back. I nced at Tobias his face also holding the same deadly stare.

 chapter 45

    chapter 45


    ¡°Let go of me, Theo,¡± I demanded, trying to shake my arm from his grip.


    ¡°Why do you do that? Soon as you don¡¯t like the topic of conversation you want to run off. You


    have every right to be mad at Tobias, but this would have eventually happened anyway. No matter what


    you think you were always ours, this was always going to happen.¡±


    ¡°So, what you expect me to be okay with turning into a blood sucking monster or a furry monster


    that howls at the moon?¡±


    I heard Tobias huff annoyed behind me. ¡°Now let go of me, Theo.¡±


    ¡°Not until you listen, if you don¡¯t choose willing, I will choose for you Imogen, I won¡¯t risk your life.


    We won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°So, what then, I either be like one of you or I never leave the property. Newssh asshole I


    have been stuck here already for weeks.¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Imogen. I won¡¯t have you disrespect Theo.¡±


    ¡°Or what Tobias seriously things can¡¯t get any more fucked up than they already are. What exactly


    are you going to do about it?¡± He growled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Like I thought now fucking move out of my way¡± Theo crossed his arms over his chest. Refusing


    to move.


    ¡°You are really testing my patience Imogen, just hear us out, bloody listen for once.¡±


    ¡°I have done nothing but listen to your mate bond bullshit, I feel exactly the same as when I first


    got here. Nothing is going to change that, not even some stupid imaginary bond.¡±


    ¡°Really you feel exactly the same?¡± he asked, incredulous. His eyebrows raising.


    He moved so fast I didn¡¯t have time to react, I found myself suddenly shoved up against the door.


    His lips at my neck, I could feel his fangs brushing the skin of my throat. I shivered and my stomach


    tightened. I swallowed my mouth suddenly feeling dry. All I could focus on was the feel of his body


    pressed against mine, his legs pressing between mine separating my legs. He sucked on my mark and


    sparks moved across my skin a moan escaping my lips as they parted. I could feel him sucking and


    nibbling on my skin, arousal flooding me. Then I felt the fog, I tried to shake it off. I knew I felt more for


    them, felt oddly connected to them, but knowing he was doing his mind control mumbo jumbo pissed


    me off, overriding the feeling that was making me want to give in to anything he wanted. He pulls back,


    his lips leaving my skin his voice below my ear.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me that feels the same, Imogen. I can smell your arousal, I know how much you


    want us.¡±


    I shook my head trying to clear the fog that was creepy in, getting stronger. Managing to clear my


    thoughts I pushed him releasing the hold he had over me.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of your mind control thing not the bond.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that and you know it, Imogen. Why do you keep denying it?¡± asked Tobias who was


    casually standing and watching us.


    ¡°I want to go to bed, just let me leave please, it¡¯s still dark outside¡± Theo moved to the side letting


    me pass only to wrap his arms around my waist. The familiar fog moving over me again. I turned


    around and faced him, before pping him annoyed that he was using his vampire tricks on me. My


    p sounded like it echoed through the house, the sound of flesh on flesh.


    I was actually surprised at the amount of force I used. I could tell I didn¡¯t hurt him even the slightest


    but the look of pure rage on his face showed just how angry he is.


    ¡°Imogen apologise to him now¡± Tobias demanded. I did feel guilty. I can¡¯t believe I actually hit him,


    but I was sick of him using the fog to get what he wants out me.


    ¡°Tell him to stop doing his vampire voodoo then¡± I spat back at Tobias.


    Theo grabbed me and I gasped at how strong his grip was, he yanked me towards him. I see


    Tobias move closer out of the corner of my eye a worried look on his face.


    Theo lips were so close I forgot how to breath, fear consuming me as I watched his eyes turn red.


    He leaned in closer his voice held the anger he felt towards me.


    ¡°The fog works both ways, Imogen. Now you¡¯re going to learn that the hard way.¡± I see Tobias go


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    to grab him, but Theo was faster. I was suddenly rippedpletely against him. His fangs sinking into


    my neck, I screamed at the shock, then screamed at the pain. I felt like my neck had just been ripped


    open with can opener. He bit straight onto the side of my neck and shoulder. Tearing through my flesh. I


    could feel my blood running down my shoulder before Theo was suddenly ripped off me by Tobias. I fell


    to the groundnding on my butt, my hand clutching my neck.


    Theo shoved Tobias away before noticing what he done, his eyes going back to their normal


    hypnotic green. I pulled my hand back and my blood coated my palm. I looked towards Theo, he


    looked panicked and went to move toward me arms outstretched, but I stood up and ran up the stairs.


    ¡°Imogen, wait I¡­¡±


    ¡°Just let her cool off, you should do the same,¡± I heard Tobias tell him.


    I mmed the bedroom door. I couldn¡¯t believe he just bit me like that, I didn¡¯t realise I was crying


    until I had to wipe my face. My neck felt like it was on fire. His bite never hurt before even when they


    thought it would, Theo wanted to hurt me and that¡¯s exactly what he did.


    I walked into the bathroom to clean my face and check the damage he caused. Looking in the


    mirror my face was blotchy and tear stained. My jumper was soaked in my blood. Even my blonde hair


    was stained red, but it didn¡¯t appear to be bleeding anymore. The bite mark was red and angry looking,


    the skin raised where his fangs sunk in. I washed my face and my neck before realising I needed a


    shower, to get it out my hair which was now sticking to my skin. I stripped off before turning the shower


    on.


    I got in before changing the water temperature, the hot stream burning my skin. I suddenly felt


    guilty. He never would have done it if I didn¡¯t p him. Hell, he might not have done if I had of just


    apologised like Tobias asked me to. I knew it still didn¡¯t give him the right to do what he did, but they


    weren¡¯t human. I knew he was already wound up from his father. I also knew they weren¡¯t human and


    felt things differently to normal people, at the end of the day. I shouldn¡¯t have done what I did. I had just


    finished washing the conditioner from my hair when Tobias walked in.


    He stripped his pants off and opened the shower door. Seeing him, I felt a lump form in my throat.


    He stepped closer before opening his arms. I moved toward him letting him hug me. I rested my head


    on his chest and turned so water wasn¡¯t in my face trying to drown me.


    He kissed the top of my head. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to piss him off, he just got under my skin,¡± I murmured. If it were anyone else, they


    probably wouldn¡¯t have heard me, but he answered so I knew he heard what I said.


    ¡°I think sometimes you forget we aren¡¯t human; you have no idea how hard it is for him to deny his


    true nature around you. He shouldn¡¯t have done what he did, but I know he wouldn¡¯t have done it if he


    had control of his instincts.¡± I nodded against his chest.


    ¡°Just remember next time Imogen, there is a reason vampires and werewolves are portrayed as


    evil in books and movies. We are technically what you would call monsters and run off strong emotion


    and natural instincts. We feel things differently everything heightened, anger is the strongest to try and


    control¡± I wrapped my arms around his waist, loving the feel of his warm skin. I found itforting,


    being in their arms, it felt like home, where I belonged but it didn¡¯t make me feel any less scared of the


    choices that needed to be made.


    ¡°How would Theo or you change me?¡± I asked. It was one question that bothered me, exactly how


    did they be the way they were.


    ¡°Werewolves are born, we can make a human into a werewolf though the same as a vampire, well


    like most supernatural creatures.¡±


    ¡°So, there is more supernatural beings than vampires and werewolves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, most myth and legend holds truth, Imogen¡±


    ¡°Like what though?¡±


    ¡°Fae, witches, mermaids, demons, they are a few but there is more. We live in the shadows


    though. This world is too dangerous for our kind, if people found out, they would want to experiment


    finds ways to recreate it, humans are good at one thing and that¡¯s making species extinct and that is


    why we have rules¡± he stated.


    I looked up at him, he was right humans in a way were bigger monsters than they were.


    He kissed my nose.


    ¡°So how would you change me then?¡±


    ¡°We would give you our blood.¡± I was confused I had already drank Theo¡¯s blood and I was still


    human so if that were it, then howe I hadn¡¯t changed already.


    ¡°I have drank Theo¡¯s blood and I am still the same¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all there is to it, Imogen¡± He looked ufortable like he didn¡¯t want to say what the


    next part was.


    ¡°Then what happens?¡±


    He looked away; his voice barely audible I wasn¡¯t sure I heard correctly.


    ¡°You die.¡±

 chapter 46

    chapter 46


    ¡°I die?¡± My voice was barely a whisper. I was horrified, so in order for them to make me like them


    they have to kill me first.


    ¡°We will make it quick¡± Make it quick who the fuck is he kidding, I am not willing to make that


    sacrifice. What if it doesn¡¯t work then I¡¯m just dead. Who in their right mind would agree to dying to be


    with someone?


    ¡°No¡± I said shoving him back and getting out.


    ¡°No? That¡¯s your answer?¡± Tobias asked stepping out of the shower behind me and grabbing a


    towel.


    ¡°Exactly what I said No¡± I can¡¯t believe how fucked up this is, either way I die. I don¡¯t change I die; I


    change I die. I couldn¡¯t believe they expect me to be okay with any of this. I don¡¯t want to die especially


    at their hands.


    ¡°Either way the options are death, just choose the one where you get toe back Imogen be


    reasonable¡± Be reasonable, is this fucker for real. There is nothing reasonable about dying. Once


    you¡¯re dead, your dead, their isn¡¯t meant to be a way back from dead. If there was my mother would


    still be here.


    I walked out of the bathroom, and into the bedroom before pulling on some clothes. The sun was


    starting to break through outside, the bedroom not even needing the light on to see anymore. Looks


    like no sleep for me now. I pulled on a sweater dress before walking downstairs. I could hear Tobias


    following me around silently.


    Going to kitchen I flicked the kettle on before grabbing some mugs. I grabbed three out before


    Tobias spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother making Theo one, I¡¯m not sure when he will be back¡± I wondered where he went, to


    think he told me not to run from confrontation, yet he has left the cepletely, hypocrite. I made


    my coffee before walking out the back. The sun has turned the sky orange and red as it the light moved


    between the mountains surrounding the ce.


    ¡°You want to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Nope I have given my answer Tobias we don¡¯t need to talk about anything¡± I stated before walking


    over to mum¡¯s rose bush. I see Tobias walk back inside before I sat down on the concrete path. What


    would mum think about all this? I wondered as I stared at the blooming bush. I know she would have


    told them to get fucked, probably even smacked them one. I smiled just thinking about it. She was a


    tough woman; she never would have allowed me to get into this mess I have found myself in. Would


    she be ashamed of the life I live now? I knew she wouldn¡¯t be, but I still questioned myself. Iid down


    on the concrete looking up at the sky.


    It was beautiful out here, quiet but l could also feel the loneliness of being here. Sometimes quiet


    can be too much, deafening even. Left to your own thoughts constantly could do some serious damage


    if you didn¡¯t have the right mindset.


    My mindset, the one that makes you question everything including yourself. Every decision you


    made, everything you have ever said, everything you have done. Yes, the mind can be a dangerous


    ce to be trapped in. Is that why mum didn¡¯t wake up? Was she just trapped in her own mind, lost not


    able to find the way back or was she gone already? They were some of the thoughts that used to y


    through my mind after the ident. I wasn¡¯t enough for her toe back, for her to stay.


    I sniffled, hot tears running down into my hairline. I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Tears won¡¯t bring her back, tears won¡¯t fix anything, they are weak, don¡¯t let anyone see you¡¯re


    weak¡± I mentally scold myself. My tears drying up as I be angered by own weakness. I stare up at


    the sky nkly clearing my mind of everything, just focusing on my own breathing. The air crisp I could


    smell the flowers, the roses. The air was that clear out here, no pollution. No hustle and bustle just


    tranquillity. I knew that tranquillity would eventually send me crazy, I was never one for quiet and calm.


    My thoughts out here were already bing as destructive as my life. They were both going to send


    me insane.


    I sat up, I needed to get out of here. I needed to find a way to get away from them. But could I


    really leave them? Could I walk away and not look back? What are my options though death or death, I


    had to try?


    Getting up I walked inside. Tobias was in a blue suit. ¡°Work?¡± he nodded his head. I walked over


    and did up his tie, maybe this was my chance. ¡°What about Theo?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He is already there¡± I didn¡¯t bother to ask how he knew that information. But I was d he


    wouldn¡¯t being back anytime soon.


    ¡°Can Ie?¡± If I didn¡¯t ask, he would know something was up, I knew the answer before I asked


    it.


    ¡°No Imogen, not today. Let Theo calm down, we will talk when we get home.¡±


    I nodded, I watched as he grabbed his keys and kissed the top of my head.


    ¡°Get some sleep.¡± Then he walked out the door before stopping. I walked up stairs pretending to


    go to bed. He turned and called out to me.


    ¡°What are you thinking about right now?¡±


    ¡°Going to bed. Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing your emotions are all over the ce. I can stay if you like.¡±


    ¡°No, I am just going to bed, go to work. I will be fine, promise¡± He stared for a few seconds before


    walking out the door. As soon as I could no longer see his car out the bedroom window. I started


    chucking my things in a bag. I know if I follow the driveway, it will lead me to the dirt road heading


    towards the city. I just needed to get to my car, then I could leave the city hopefully before they got


    home. They said we were only half an hour away from the city, so hopefully that means an hour a little


    more on foot.


    I chucked only what I needed everything else I could rece eventually. Ducking downstairs, I


    grabbed my photo album off the bookshelf and crammed it into the blue backpack I found. Grabbing my


    joggers, I slipped them on before grabbing my phone and wallet from the kitchen. Rustling through my


    handbag, I found my car keys to my beast.


    Walking outside, I started walking towards the driveway stopping to nce in the direction of my


    mother¡¯s nt I couldn¡¯t take it, and the idea of leaving her was eating at me, but I knew she would


    understand.


    The driveway was so long, it took me nearly ten minutes to walk down it, I was dreading the walk


    but hopefully, I see a car and can hitchhike into the city. When I get to the end of the driveway I turn left


    and follow it all the way to the bitumen road. I looked at the time and it is a little after 8:30 I still had


    plenty of time, but I was also still miles away from the city. I saw no cars just proving how deserted this


    area is. After another hour of walking, my phone started dinging messagesing through. When an


    Idea hit me. I scrolled through my contacts and found Marks number before dialling it. He answered


    after a few seconds.


    ¡°Imogen?¡±


    ¡°Hey Mark, are you at work?¡±


    ¡°I am on my way I¡¯m running a littlete. What do you need?¡±


    I told him I was stuck out of town and within ten minutes of walking toward the City, he pulled up in


    his blue Mazda, the relief I felt upon seeing him. I was finally doing this, escaping. Getting my life back.


    Mark rolled down the window.


    ¡°Need a lift?¡± he joked.


    ¡°You¡¯re a life saver, thank you.¡±


    ¡°So, work?¡±


    ¡°Um¡± Could I trust him not to tell Tobias and Theo? Deciding I could because I didn¡¯t really have a


    choice and I also knew he wouldn¡¯t go willingly seek them out after the other day.


    ¡°Can you drop me to my apartment by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yep, everything is fine. I just need to pick up my car.¡±


    ¡°OH, okay then tell me where to go then.¡± He turned the car around and headed towards the city,


    listening to my directions. He looked like he was dressed for an interview in his ck cks and white


    button up top. I really hoped they didn¡¯t fire him. Why couldn¡¯t Tobias and Theo have been normal like


    Mark? Not that Mark wasn¡¯t attractive or anything, but he definitely wasn¡¯t my sort of bloke. He was


    nice and friendly but there was no chemistry there which was a shame, being with him would be easy,


    normal. Not this shit storm I was living in.


    ¡°So, what we¡¯re you doing all the way out there anyway?¡±


    ¡°I was visiting a friend, but they left before I woke up¡± I said not wanting to tell him that Tobias and


    Theo had a house out there. When we pulled up at my apartment, I told him I would meet him at work.


    He waved goodbye and I took off running for the carpark.

 chapter 47

    chapter 47


    Racing through the carpark, I found my car on the bottom level, I unlocked my car before throwing


    my bag over the seat and into the back. I put my key in the ignition and turned it, nothing. I checked the


    dash no lights came on, so I tried again holding the ignition on, it whined loudly. ¡°Come on not now¡± I


    said smacking my dash. My car finally starting.


    ¡°She may be ugly, but she is reliable when I need her¡± I shut my door before reversing out the side


    of my car scraping the bord. Whoops, I wasn¡¯t lying when I said I am a terrible driver. I tore out of the


    car park and headed for the highway only to realise I needed gas so decided to pull over to the first


    servo I seen. I filled the tank; my poor car would have got the shock of a lifetime having full tank in it for


    once. I grabbed my wallet and quickly paid for my fuel.


    I pulled onto the highway heading out of town only getting excited, when I see the sign stating I


    was leaving the city limits. I rxed and smiled seeing the city in my rear-view mirror, I was finally out


    of here. I turned the radio up and kept driving. I had no idea where I was going but hoped I could make


    it to the next City which was over eight hours drive from here.


    After about three or four hours driving, I felt this sudden rush of fear hit me, sending goosebumps


    all over me. I looked around nervously my anxiety kicking in. Pulling over, I thought I would stretch my


    legs and have a break of driving, I had about four hours of daylight left and really needed to find


    somewhere to stay for the night. Getting out, I stretched my legs before raising my arms above my


    head to stretch my back. My heart was pounding in my chest, my eyes moving over my surroundings


    frantically, but I was in the middle of nowhere. All I could see was paddocks and trees not a house in


    sight.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread consuming me, deciding It was best to keep moving, I hopped


    back in and started driving again. I had to stop in a small town for fuel again, refilling my car, before


    jumping back on the highway that seemed to be never ending. Just on dark the feeling got worse only


    this time, I was forced to pull over when I felt like I was burning from the inside out, boiling alive. No not


    again I thought. It was the heat washing over me. Didn¡¯t this shit ever stop, Iid my chair back tucking


    my legs to my chest. Wave after wave of burning pain searing through every part of my body. The pain


    increasing to magnitude levels. It was already starting to get dark outside, and I was stopped on the


    edge of the road, surrounded by nothing but trees. I reached over digging through my handbag for


    anything to take the edge off. Finding one lousy Panadol. I popped the pill in my mouth before grabbing


    the water, I got at thest servo and sculling half the bottle before tipping the rest over my head trying


    cool myself down.


    Getting out of the car, the cool air did nothing to sooth my burning skin. I stumbled to boot


    clutching onto the side of the car. I guess I¡¯m sleeping here tonight. I was not going to be able to drive


    like this. Popping open the boot, I tried to find something anything, the Panadol not helping. I found a


    small throw down bottle of tequ and drank it in one mouthful. I couldn¡¯t find anything else nothing, my


    bootpletely empty.


    To make matters worse the fear I felt, I was fairly sure wasn¡¯t mine. I had nothing to fear out here,


    yet my anxiety was high. I almost felt manicpletely beside myself and on top of it all in pure agony.


    I managed to climb back into the car,ying across the backseat trying to find afortable position,


    but nothing worked. I couldn¡¯t find any sort offort for what I feel right now. When it waspletely


    dark. I closed my eyes trying to dive into some form of sleep. Then I heard howls, forcing myself, I sat


    up. Was this a bad area for wild dogs because all I could hear were howls ringing through the


    darkness. My heart rate skipping beats as I looked out the windows only to be met with darkness, the


    trees casting shadows under the moon.


    Then I saw them, yellow eyes in the forest and lots of them. I moved back on the seat, pressing


    against the door. Reaching over, I locked the doors. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m okay they will leave, they are just wild


    dogs I tried to tell myself. Only I had this gnawing feeling they weren¡¯t just dogs, I watched as the


    slowly came out of the shadows of the forest revealing about fifteen to twenty huge wolves, I knew they


    weren¡¯t no friendly pooches. They circled around the car. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off them they were


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    huge, white sharp teeth gleaming under the moonlight.


    I moved to the centre of the seat. What the fuck do I do. The biggest question though was why the


    hell were they lurking around my car, I am a nobody. I don¡¯t know them, yet here they are trapping me


    in my car. I heard one growl moving towards the car. I moved away only for another to move closer, my


    head spinning back and forth trying to keep watch on all of them. I quickly nced around the car for


    anything to defend myself. I thought about jumping in the driver¡¯s seat and trying to take off but as soon


    as I moved one of them charged hitting the driver¡¯s side door, the entire car shaking at the impact. I


    jumped back.


    I only managed to find an empty bottle; I could see it on the passenger side footwell in the front. I


    just needed to get to it. I watched as one shifted. His bones rearranging before he stood up, his fur


    turning to skin, he cracked his neck. An evil glint in his eyes that made me forget the pain I was in. I


    knew they were up to no good. He stoodpletely naked his entire manly body on disy. I gulped,


    he walked over, and I decided It was now or never. I scrambled over the seat grabbing the bottle just in


    time to hear the window smash, ss hitting me and spraying over the backseat. I screamed and


    shielded my face clutching the bottle tightly in my hand.


    He reached his arm in and unlocked the door. I scrambled to the other side only to jump when I


    heard another one tap on the window behind me, making me jump. I turned to see another dark-haired


    man standing naked on the other side of the doorpletely naked.


    My heart was hammering in my chest so hard I could hear it. Adrenaline kicking in. When I heard


    the door open my eyes flew towards its direction. The man leaned in and I smashed the bottle on his


    head, ss breaking leaving the neck of the bottle in my hand. He shook his head as if he were just hit


    by a small child not a ss bottle.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret that sweetheart¡± He spoke his voice sending shivers up my spine. He tried


    to grab me, and I started kicking before he gripped my ankle and ripped me out the car. My head


    smashing on the bottom of the door on the way out, making my head spin shooting pain spreading


    across the back of my skull. I screamed as I hit the ground violently. My entire body ached as the rocks


    dug into my palms and my knees, as I tried to get to my feet.


    Only to be kicked in my side, making me clutch my stomach, winded. The man rolled me over onto


    my back before flicking hair over my shoulder.


    ¡°Where is your mate, little one? He should know better than to let you out in this state,¡± he taunted.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she smell divine, boys?¡± another voice said. I tried to swat his hands away, as he tried to


    push the hem of my dress up my legs. I could hear the rest of them hollering andughing. I kicked my


    legs making him let go. Before trying to crawl away, my entire body burning up. My vision blurring. I felt


    a foot press onto my back. Before I heard him speak again.


    ¡°Where going to have some fun with you,¡± he chuckled next to my face. He stood up and kicked


    me again, and I gasped for air as I felt the air expel from my lungs. His foot going back between my


    shoulder des holding me still. I felt someone grab my hair ripping my head backwards to see the


    dark-haired man¡¯s face only inches off mine. I spat in his face.


    ¡°Get the fuck away from me.¡± He wiped his face with his other hand and smiled before licking his


    fingers clean.


    ¡°She is a feisty one,¡± he called to his friends. I felt the pressure on my back lift before I felt hands


    on my hips flipping me over. I struggled kicking my legs and arms, trying hit anywhere I could. I started


    screaming. Panic setting in as I felt my underwear get ripped away.

 chapter 48

    chapter 48


    I felt someone grab my arms pinning them above my head on the ground. I struggled to get away,


    kicking my legs trying to keep him from getting nearer. I felt his hands force my legs apart. I screamed


    and started hysterically crying when I felt his weight press onto me. I could feel his dick brush my thigh,


    making me struggle more. The man holding my arms wasughing. I knew what they wanted I just


    didn¡¯t know why me. The man on top of me licked the side of my face, I cringed moving my head away


    from his revolting tongue, shaking my head. Hot tears running down my face as I struggled moving my


    lower body trying to get away from him. I bite down on his lips when tried to jam his filthy tongue in


    mouth, I could taste his blood in my mouth, he groaned before sitting up, his handing in contact


    with my cheek as pped me across the face, my head whipping to side with the force and making my


    ears ring.


    When suddenly his weight was gone. I heard a strangled scream and felt air blow straight over the


    top of me. The man released my arms and I scrambled into a sitting position when I felt the hands


    holding my arms leave my flesh. I looked around and all the men were looking around for their two


    friends, when I hear another scream then the sound of flesh being ripped apart. The person moved so


    quick all I seen was blur moving too fast for my eyes to see especially in the dark, before a man¡¯s head


    fell next to me, his shocked eyes looking back at me.


    I screamed and pushed it away with my foot. When I heard the rest of them start shifting, I moved


    backwards on my hands trying to get away, as they turned into werewolves, teeth bared, my back


    ground. When I hear another wolf attack the person.


    My scream resonating through the air as I see the person stop, as a wolf bites into his arm and


    flings him away from the other wolf he had by the throat. Theo hit the ground and rolled before jumping


    to his feet and lunging at the wolf his arms wrapping around its neck and head, tackling it to the ground.


    Another wolf turns toward me teeth bared, and I look around frantically before grabbing a rock.


    Just as it started to stalk towards me, I felt fur brush my face and see dark fur, the ck wolf which


    I recognised as Tobias growls loudly. It was a menacing sound, and my blood ran cold at the power


    behind it. He shielded me, blocking it when the wolfunched itself at us. Tobias bit into his neck, blood


    sttered all over my face when more wolves jumped into the fight ripping it apart till there was nothing


    left. Tobias not leaving my side.


    Standing over the top of me like a shield. It was over in a few minutes. When I felt Tobias lick the


    side of my face, I run my shaking hands through his fur, pressing my head against his furry one. I stood


    up, using the car to help pull myself. My entire body felt like it was vibrating with the amount of fear and


    adrenaline running through me.


    When I stoodpletely upright, I gasped at the sight before me. Body parts and dead bodies


    everywhere. Blood turning the dirt to mud around us. And three wolves a sandy coloured one with


    yellow eyes and two light grey ones with ck eyes. They were huge but not as big as Tobias. I felt him


    brush against my leg before I see Theo walk out of the treespletely drenched in blood, wiping


    blood from his arms.


    It literally looked like he had bathed in blood. There wasn¡¯t a clean piece on him, he was literally


    dripping blood on the ground. He walked towards me and I took a step back. The sight of him alone


    terrified me. His face was all distorted his fangs having not retracted. He looked like a demon from hell.


    He wiped his face, flicking blood onto the ground. His eyes turning to their normal hypnotising green.


    Theo stopped and stared, I felt relief rush over me, only it wasn¡¯t mine. I knew the bond kicked in. I


    could even tell whose feelings it was I was feeling. I knew it was Theo¡¯s. He hesitantly took a step


    towards me, stopping unsure of whether or not to approach me. I could feel he just wanted to check I


    wasn¡¯t hurt. I heard the sickening sound of bones snapping as the Sandy-coloured wolf shook itself out


    before standing upright, only to reveal Merida. Completely naked her perky round breasts on disy.


    Her blonde hairs drenched in blood. But the smile she wore on her face showed how happy she was to


    see me. And boy was I happy to see her. A little wierded out that she was a werewolf, but happy. My


    head was spinning at what just happened and started to throb where I hit it on the car¡¯s door.


    ¡°Hey Imogen,¡± she said. Theo took off his shirt handing it to her. Not once did he even look at her


    body, his eyes not leaving my stunned ones. I don¡¯t know how he didn¡¯t look she was gorgeous even


    naked; I was having hard time taking my eyes off her.


    She pulled his shirt over her head. ¡°Eww, so gross¡± She cringed at the blood on the shirt that was


    sticking to her like a second skin and went to her thighs.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Alpha called, said his mate needed to be found. You owe me fifty bucks, Derek,¡± she said nudging


    the wolf beside her with her knee. My eyebrows furrowed and I heard Tobias shifting behind me. His


    arms wrapping around my waist. His face going to my neck as he inhaled my scent. I tookfort in


    his touch sparks moving over my skin, I looked at Merida puzzled. She was clearlyfortable with


    nudity as she didn¡¯t even nce at Tobias standing naked next to me.


    ¡°Oh, we had a bet. I knew you were they¡¯re mate; this idiot is my brother Derek. He bet you


    weren¡¯t¡± she said.


    ¡°That one is Floyd, my Beta,¡± Tobias said pointing to the other grey wolf. Beta? What was a Beta? I


    thought confused but man was I d they showed up. How did they find me though?


    ¡°Beta?¡±


    ¡°I will exinter.¡± My entire body started to calm down with his closeness. The heat even dying


    down under his touch.


    Merida walked over to my car and opened the door.


    ¡°Man, this car has had a rough life,¡± she said, getting in the driver¡¯s seat. I chuckled, yes it had I


    thought to myself. I wondered why she hated working under them if she was a werewolf to. Or was it


    just Theo who scared her.


    Merida grabbed my bag out and tossed it to me. I went to catch it when suddenly Theo¡¯s hand


    caught it before I could grab it. I froze. His hand moving toward my face he cupped my cheek. As soon


    as his hands touched my skin, I rxed into his hand leaning my head onto his hand.


    Merida walked over and popped the boot, I nced at her before I saw her walk over and pick up


    the head off the ground and chuck it in the boot like it was ball.


    ¡°You head back we will clean this mess, boss,¡± said another maning up behind us. He had


    long blonde hair that sat on his shoulders and man was he hung like a horse; I couldn¡¯t take my eyes


    off his body. I felt my face heat up before, I felt cold hands go over my eyes. Was it just me or were all


    werewolves just born to look like gods?


    ¡°Pervert,¡± Theo whispered next to me, before removing his hand. The man was now standing with


    one of my shirts covering his manhood. I raised an eyebrow. He held the piece of fabric with one hand


    before holding out his other for me to shake, I quickly shook it.


    ¡°I¡¯m Floyd.¡±


    ¡°Imogen¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, I know who you are,¡± he said with a wink.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± I asked turning to Theo. He stepped closer his chest pressing against


    mine. Leaning in, his lips brushed my neck before pressing softly to my mark. I shivered.


    ¡°Your mark. We will always find you while you bear our mark,¡± he whispered against my skin. For


    the first time I was actually happy they did mark me.


    ¡°kind of like a homing beacon, just doesn¡¯t give us exact location more a feeling of direction,¡±


    confirmed Tobias.


    Well, I was d it was correct then, I watched as Merida and Floyd dumped body parts in the trunk


    of my car.


    ¡°Who were they?¡±


    ¡°Rogues, you can¡¯t leave when you¡¯re in heat Imogen. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Tobias said behind me.


    ¡°Yeah, I could smell you miles before we found you,¡± Merida spoke up while picking up a bloodied


    leg and tossing it in the trunk.


    ¡°So, all werewolves could smell me?¡±


    ¡°No, mainly just males and me because I¡¯m your mate,¡± answered Theo.


    ¡°Howe Merida could smell me then?¡±


    I heard her chuckle, Theo growled softly, and she stopped, taking a step back.


    ¡°What, worried I am going to steal your mate, Theo?¡± I raised an eyebrow before it clicked.


    ¡°I¡¯m lesbian, Imogen, that¡¯s why I can smell you.¡± Well then that definitely exins it then.


    ¡°Merida walked over and hugged me, Theo¡¯s bloodied shirt staining my already dirty dress.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Take her home. I will stop by and see you tomorrow Imogen,¡± she said with a wink. I smiled, but


    then wondered how I was actually going to get home, if they were using my car for body disposal. Theo


    moves toward me and I knew instantly he was going to run with me. I gagged when he grabbed me, his


    skin sticky with blood, but his cool skin was soothing. I felt his hands go into my hair before he tucked


    my face into the side of his neck.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No¡± I heard him chuckle before I felt air brushing past me whipping my skin.

 chapter 49

    chapter 49


    My body rxing against his skin, I could hear Tobias keeping up behind us. Hear the noise of his


    paws on the ground. He surprisingly stayed so; Tobias could keep up. I knew Theo was a lot faster than


    Tobias, but this time Tobias was able to keep pace. I felt like he was running for hours when we


    suddenly stopped on the end of the driveway. I lifted my head and saw Tobias shake out his fur before


    risingpletely naked. Theo let me go and I slid down his body onto my feet.


    I could just make out the house lights from where we stood. Tobias walked over to me and


    grabbed my hand. I am actually d that this ce was so secluded, we definitely would have raised


    some eyebrows if someone drove past. Walking hand in hand with one naked man and another soaked


    in blood. I¡¯m sure it definitely would have raised some questions.


    We walked for about five minutes before one of them spoke.


    ¡°Did you leave because of me¡± Asked Theo.


    I didn¡¯t answer now thinking, leaving was definitely the wrong choice. I could feel that Theo


    honestly believed he was the cause of all this. Truthfully, he was and the way they needed to keep me


    hidden away. When we made it to the house, I stopped looking up at it. This ce actually felt like


    home or maybe it was their feeling toward it. But it didn¡¯t change the fact it was also my prison.


    When I stopped, they did to?


    ¡°What is it?,¡± Tobias said looking at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be trapped here again; I also don¡¯t want to be forced to change.¡±


    I heard Theo sigh. I could tell he didn¡¯t agree could feel it, the same as Tobias but they never


    voiced that out loud.


    ¡°Are you going to keep me here?¡± I watched as they looked at each other.


    ¡°Please, Imogen can we just go inside? we can talk about itter I promise,¡± Theo said. He


    sounded tired despite the fact he never slept.


    ¡°Not until you answer. I am not going in there if I can¡¯t live like a normal person, Theo¡± I said letting


    go of both their hands. I was surprised when I felt Tobias get angry, I expected it from Theo after the


    other day, but he seemed calm almost resigned with the fact, I won¡¯t be held prisoner anymore. Like he


    epted it but Tobias on the other hand, I felt burning anger ripple through me. Making me angry


    feeding off his emotion.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make me force you inside Imogen, not tonight I don¡¯t want to argue about this¡±


    Before I could answer though, Theo shot him a look before turning to me.


    ¡°If we let you go back to work, will you stay¡± He asked. I nodded; I just didn¡¯t want to remain


    cooped up in this house twenty-four seven. Tobias growled at Theo but held his tongue and didn¡¯t


    argue back. I could tell thatter this was going to turn into another argument between them.


    After a few seconds of them ring at each other, I walked between them and up the veranda


    stairs. I turned the handle and walked inside and copsed on the lounge. I wasn¡¯t there long before I


    was scooped up and taken to the downstairs bathroom. The bathroom was simr to the one upstairs


    only difference was the floor tiles were ck not grey and it didn¡¯t have a bath just one giant shower


    which was actually bigger than the one upstairs.


    Theo started the shower, and I stripped my clothes off and stepped in. I noticed Tobias didn¡¯te


    in and could feel he was still angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he will calm down,¡± Theo said pulling me under the stream of water. The


    entire shower floor was red with blood, some even congealed in his hair and he had to wash his hair


    three times to get it all out. The steam in the bathroom made the entire room smell of blood and mud,


    making me gag. Theo reached up above his head and opened the window since the exhaust fan wasn¡¯t


    doing much to rid the room of the pungent smell. Once he washed what he could see off, I grabbed the


    soap.


    ¡°Turn around¡± he did, and I ran the soap and loofah over his back, washing until he was no longer


    bloody. When I was done, I started washing myself, hissing every time the soap burned the grazes on


    my skin. When I washed my hair, I nearly jumpedpletely onto Theo.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I smacked my head on the door, when they ripped me out of the car¡± I told him. My head was


    burning. I touched it and there was huge lump. Theo pushed my hands away and examined it. ¡°Yeah,


    ouch that looks painful, got a nice egg on your head and cut.¡±


    ¡°No shit, Sherlock,¡± I said sarcastically.


    Tobias suddenly walked in a towel around his waist. He must have had a shower upstairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Are you hurt?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± I said before getting out and wrapping a towel around me tightly.


    ¡°Imogen, I know your hurt, I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°Seriously Tobias I am fine. Promise¡± He eyes me for a few seconds but let me past. I climbed the


    stairs heading up to the bedroom. After finding out they only have to kill me to make me like them after


    I drink their blood, I wasn¡¯t willing to take the risk of them forcefully changing me and using a bump on


    the head as an excuse.


    When I was putting my pyjamas on, I heard them walk in.


    ¡°Is that really what you think that we are trying to trick you into drinking our blood just so we can


    change you?¡± Theo asked. Pulling some pants off shelf above my head in the walk-in.


    ¡°Stay out of my head, Theo¡± It annoyed me slightly that he felt the need to invade my personal


    thoughts.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that, Imogen; I know you would hate me for it. I will let you make your own decisions.


    It¡¯s not worth losing you, not after tonight¡± Theo told me. I felt no deceit from himing through the


    bond Tobias, however.


    ¡°Speak for yourself because I would. It needs to be done.¡± Exactly my point. I thought to myself. I


    may have let them bring me back, but I still don¡¯t trust them especially with how strong Tobias¡¯s feelings


    areing through the bond. I could tell he was growing impatient with me not deciding.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him; I promise, not tonight anyway,¡± Theo said giving Tobias a pointed look. Tobias


    growled lowly in his chest but said nothing. I could tell he wanted to yell at Theo and disagree.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Tobias confirmed.


    ¡°You won¡¯t what? Kill me tonight?¡± I asked. I saw him cringe at my words but nodded his head. I


    went to climb on the bed, when I felt Theo¡¯s arm snake around my waist pulling me against him. Sparks


    flew all over my body. I wondered if it will always feel like that or if I would eventually be


    desensitised to them after a while. Theo bit into his wrist and brought it to my lips. I watched Tobias and


    he was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. I hesitated until I felt Theo¡¯s lips next to my ear.


    ¡°I promised didn¡¯t I, I meant it Love I won¡¯t let him change you, not tonight¡± his husky voice made


    my stomach tighten before I opened my mouth, waiting for the initial gross taste of his blood. Only it


    never came. His blood filled my mouth and I moaned loudly. Before swallowing. I could already feel the


    bump on my head leave, my grazes healing and once I had no pain I suddenly stopped. Tobias


    adjusted his pants, and I could tell he had hard on.


    I nearly ran when I saw him start to move towards me. But Theo¡¯s grip just tightened on my waist.


    Tobias hand went to my face and I trembled slightly a shudder running through me. Would he do it now,


    was he going to kill me? I cringed back from his touch when he ced his hand on my cheek, his


    thumb brushing my lip softly. And I rxed when I felt that through the bond, he just wanted to touch


    me. I reached my arms out wrapping them around his neck, Theo let go and Tobias pulled me to him


    before picking me up, I wrapped my legs around his waist tightly.


    I giggled when I felt his stubble brush my neck when he dipped his head to inhale my scent. His


    stubble tickled when he felt that he was tickling me. He did it deliberately rubbing his chin on the side


    my neck, my body cringing away from it, my face rubbing on his trying to get his face away from my


    neck.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s ticklish¡± I heard him say.


    ¡°We better get to bed. I have work in the morning,¡± he stated. I went to ask if I was allowed to go


    but he spoke before I could say anything.


    ¡°Just wait till your heat is gone, I don¡¯t want no repeats of today please¡± I nodded instantly


    remembering the feel of that disgusting man¡¯s tongue on my face. I shivered remembering it, it made


    me feel dirty despite the fact I just showered, like I could still feel him touching me.


    I heard Theo growl behind me making me look back at him. I could tell he was in my mind again


    snooping. Tobias ced me on the bed before climbing in himself. Sleep came fast I waspletely


    exhausted. But the dreams of golden eyes haunted my dreams, the memories of the night before


    creeping in, even though I knew they were all dead, I just couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of their hands on


    me. The feel of their hands on my skin even their repulsive smell.


    I woke startled, sweating profusely. My hair sticking to my face my heart hammering in my chest, I


    sat upright and flicked themp on. I was in bed alone. I looked toward the window it was still dark


    outside, maybe I wasn¡¯t asleep for as long as I thought. Confused I got up intending to get a drink to


    sooth my suddenly dry throat. I wondered where they went but figured they would be back. Maybe they


    went to work early. I thought but walking past my phone I pressed the power button, letting the screen


    light up which showed it was too early for work. It was only three am.


    Opening the door, I could just make out the sound of arguing. Angry whispers, I silently walked to


    the stairs and crept down them.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t let her decide, she won¡¯t forgive us, Tobias. Think about it please. We can speak to the


    council get her more time. Let here to this decision on her own. I can¡¯t lose her, and neither can


    you¡± Theo pleaded for me. I could tell Tobias wasn¡¯t happy, I could hear a low growling from him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I heard Theo get up, I crept down the stairs a little further and looked over the banister before


    sitting down on the step. Theo walked over to Tobias cing his hands on the side of his face.


    ¡°Just give her more time.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but you can deal with your parents then,¡± Tobias said, not happy but agreeing. I rxed


    knowing they were giving me more time. I went to get up and tell them I was there but stopped when I


    saw Theo lean his face closer and kiss Tobias. Tobias didn¡¯t react at first, still angry, but then a new


    sensation rolled over me, arousal as Tobias kissed him back forcefully. I heard Theo groan when


    Tobias deepened the kiss, Theo¡¯s hand going between them he grabbed Tobias¡¯s cock through his


    pants, making Tobias moan into his mouth. As he almost frantically started pulling off Theo¡¯s shirt.

 chapter 50

    chapter 50


    I thought about giving them some privacy, but at the same time I couldn¡¯t pull my gaze away from


    the scene ying out in front of me. They were both pulling each other¡¯s clothes off. I could feel nothing


    but desire and an almost desperate need for contact. I could also feel how much they loved each other.


    I don¡¯t know how I never realised before how strongly they felt for each other, yet they were happy to


    share each other with me, like pieces of a puzzle that fit together.


    My arousal watching them together was growing. I didn¡¯t think I would get so turned on watching


    two men together, or maybe it was because they were both mine and that¡¯s why I loved watching them.


    Theo shoved Tobias back, making him lean on the back of the leather couch. His hands gripping the


    top of the couch as Theo kissed and sucked on his neck. Tobias eyes were closed just enjoying the


    feeling of Theo touching him. Theo¡¯s hands ran down Tobias bare chest, over the tight muscles of his


    stomach before slipping inside the waist band of his pants. I could feel my arousal spilling onto my


    thighs just from watching such an intimate moment between the pair of them.


    I squeezed my thighs together, trying to stop the sudden ache of desire rushing over me. I could


    feel my skin be flushed as it heated up when Theo grabbed Tobias¡¯s cock in his hand. Tobias


    groaned kissing him fiercely. Theo used his other hand to push his pants down his legs, Tobias¡¯ hard


    cock springing free, before Theo grabbed his balls tugging on them softly. Theo¡¯s other hand squeezed


    the shaft of his cock making Tobias groan and thrust into his hand.


    I moaned out loud. Realising what I had done, I quickly covered my mouth. Embarrassed that I


    was watching them. Worried that they would be angry. But it was toote, they heard me, and their


    eyes turned in my direction. They smiled devilishly, and I blushed. Theo motioned for me toe to


    them with his finger. I sat frozen like a deer in headlights, I thought about taking off and running up the


    stairs as I stood up, looking in the direction of the stairs before I heard Tobias speak. His voice was


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    rough making my insides clench at the demand behind his words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running up the stairs.¡± I looked at him. I was still thinking I could make a


    run for it but decided against it before taking the steps down to them. I walked over hesitantly, worried I


    was in trouble for watching like some creepy peeping Tom. When I was close enough to them, Theo


    reached over grabbing my hand and pulling me between them. My back pressed against Tobias chest


    as he leant on the couch. I could feel the heat of his skin seeping into me. Warming me up. Feel his


    erection pressing against my back.


    I felt like I was intruding, I felt Tobias breath on my neck before I felt his lips kiss my mark teasingly.


    Theo moved closer and I could feel his erection press into my stomach through his boxer shorts. The


    contrast of hot and cold making me shiver against them.


    Theo inhaled my scent, and I blushed knowing full well he could smell how turned on I was.


    Leaning in. his hypnotic green eyes holding mine.


    ¡°Do you like watching me with Tobias?¡± he asked, his lips barely an inch off mine. I nodded guiltily.


    I hear Tobias chuckle behind me before I felt him pull Theo¡¯s face up by his chin with two fingers pulling


    him closer and kissing him. I looked up turning my head to the side as I watched Tobias tongue run


    over Theo¡¯s lip before biting down on it.


    I moaned my thighs bing wet with arousal. Theo inhaled and then groaned into Tobias¡¯s


    mouth at the smell of my arousal. I was sandwich between the pair of them. Tobias chuckled. Letting


    Theo go before Theo¡¯s lips suddenly moved to mine, my nipples hardened when I felt his tongue


    brushing mine, making me moan into his mouth. My hands reaching up and brushing through his hair


    tugging him to me.


    I felt Tobias hand run under my shirt brushing my stomach. Sparks moving everywhere his hands


    touched, making my skin tingle. I pulled Theo to me, sudden desire, and longing to be touched being


    amplified by their own emotion spewing into me through the bond. Tobias kissed my neck as I ran my


    hands down Theo¡¯s chest, loving the feel of his cool skin under my hands.


    Tobias¡¯s husky voice just below my ear made me moan.


    ¡°I want to watch Theo fuck you.¡± I nodded, my head wanting nothing more than to have them


    inside me. Hearing him wanting to watch us together turned me on even more, I felt like I was about to


    erupt, and we barely had done anything besides touching.


    ¡°Do you want Theo to fuck you, Imogen?¡± I nodded, my lips going to Theo¡¯s neck sucking on his


    skin. He groaned and thrust his hips into me.


    ¡°Words Imogen.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± I didn¡¯t even recognise my own voice, I sounded breathless and needy. Theo gripped my


    hips before lifting me, my legs wrapping around his waist. I could feel his hard cock against my core. I


    moved my hips wanting friction, wanting him inside me. I felt him move and next thing I was back in our


    room. Theo dropped me on the bed, and I bounced slightly. I watched Tobias walk into the room and sit


    on the chair at the end of the bed.


    Theo pulled my pants down, his cold fingers brushing lightly against my thighs made me shiver. He


    leant over the bed and tugged the hem of my shirt and I lifted my arms letting him pull it off. I was


    view of my swollen wet lips. I tried to close them when Theo forced them back open again.


    ¡°Let him see you Imogen, you have nothing to be ashamed of. Your ours,¡± he said kissing my lips.


    Softly before giving me a devilish grin. I sat up on my elbows as he walked into the walk-in robe. I went


    to close my legs and sit up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about closing them legs and hiding yourself away from me Imogen,¡± Tobias said.


    I quickly opened them.


    ¡°Touch yourself,¡± he said cocking his to the side and licking his lips. I hesitated before moving my


    hand between my legs, my finger sliding between the wet lips of my vagina. My head dropped back at


    the feeling churning inside me, which I knew was Tobias¡¯s desire of watching me touch myself. I slipped


    a finger inside my myself, moaning at the feel, my finger wet with my own juices, sliding my finger out I


    slide two in. Tobias eyes darkened watching, I had never touched myself in front of anyone, yet I was


    doing it in front of Tobias, his eyes watching me done things to my body I never would have expected,


    making my walls clench around my fingers. I moved my fingers faster sliding them in and out.


    When I felt the bed dip my eyes snapped to Theo¡¯s, I pulled my fingers from myself, Theo grabbed


    my hand and sucked on the fingers, I had inside myself. He moaned before letting them go and kissing


    me. I could taste myself on his tongue. Theo brushed my hair out my face.


    ¡°Trust me?¡± he asked. I nodded but his words made me a little uneasy. When he ced a blindfold


    over my eyes cutting off my vision. My fingers moving to the blindfold, I went to push it up, when his


    voice was next to my ear, I could feel his erection against my thigh long and hard.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, my Love. You can trust me.¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡± I nodded before feeling his lips move to mine, he sucked my bottom lip in his mouth, I


    moaned when I felt him bite down, he pulled back his hands running down my sides moving south


    down my thighs to my ankles making me shiver.


    I was suddenly tugged to the end of the bed.

 chapter 51

    chapter 51


    My eyesight being cut off, I couldn¡¯t see, only feel what he was doing and hear what was going on


    around me. I heard the sound of the rope dropping on the bed next to me. I turned my head to where it


    fell beside my face. Then the sound of Velcro. He pulled me to my feet and spun me around. ¡°I want


    you to put your hands behind your back,¡± he whispered while nibbling on my neck. I did as he asked


    and sped them behind me. I felt a strap go across my wrist before I heard the Velcro securing it to


    my wrists, so they were stuck together. I tried to wriggle my wrists but the stayed behind my back.


    ¡°Spread your legs,¡± he said before sliding his leg in between mine. He then pushed me forward so


    the top half of my body was on the bed, but my feet were on floor and my ass in the air. I felt his hand


    go between my legs running up my thigh to more core then between my ass cheeks. I shivered at his


    cool hands running softly over my skin. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to feel self-conscious at the


    position I was in, all my parts on disy before I felt his fingers, ram inside me, my walls clenching


    down on his fingers at the sudden intrusion. I gasped as he slid them out. ¡°So wet¡± He murmured.


    Which only made expel more juices.


    He slid two fingers back inside me, my body instantly responding as arousal flooded me. I moaned


    loudly and moved my hips against his fingers when he suddenly pped my ass. I could feel his


    handprint burning my ass cheek. I enjoyed the sudden pain. Did that make me fucked in the head


    probably, but I like the sudden burn. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he said pushing his fingers back inside me, I tried to


    not to push myself back onto his fingers, but it was impossible my body having a mind of its own.


    As soon as I moved, I felt his hande down on my ass again, which only excited me more.


    When I did the third time, he reached between my legs and pinched my clit. I hissed at the sudden pain


    which was soon forgotten when his fingers dived back into my wet core again making me moan out. He


    kept this slow torture up for what felt like hours but was only minutes, he pulled his fingers out of me


    before I felt both his hands push my thighs further apart and I felt his cool breath on my core. His


    tongue moving through my wet lips to my clit, making me wriggle. His grip on my legs tightened,


    holding me in ce and I knew I would have bruises on them in the morning.


    I could feel Tobias arousal washing over me through the bond at watching Theo eat me out. I felt


    his tongue move between my wet folds licking a line straight to my ass.


    I wriggled trying to get away from him as he his tongue continued to lick and suck me relentlessly,


    making me writhe in pleasure his hands holding my thighs apart and upright the only reason I was still


    standing, my hips grinding against his face as I feel myselfe, he licked up all my juices before


    standing and mming himself inside me.


    He waited for my body to adjust his hard length. I moaned loudly as I wriggled my hips his cock


    was in so deep. I could feel him hitting my cervix, I felt so full.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you now¡± His words made my walls tighten around his cock. I heard him groan


    before slowing pulling out and mming back in, my body bouncing on the bed at his harsh


    movements. I felt his hands grip my hair pulling my head back before I felt his tongue in my mouth


    tasting every part of it. I was a screaming mess as I was shoved over the edge repeatedly, to the point I


    thought I couldn¡¯t handleing anymore.


    When I felt him slow, I wondered what he was doing before I felt him slide out of me. And pull me


    to a standing position. I stumbled before I felt Tobias warm hands grab my arms pulling me, so I was


    sitting on the chair with him. Theo pushed my knees up into my chest, my arms stuck awkwardly


    behind me. I couldn¡¯t see only feel, I could feel Tobias warm naked body beneath mine feel his cock


    against my fingers. When Theo mmed back inside me without warning making me cry out, my walls


    clenching around him, my hand gripped Tobias cock without realising.


    ¡°Squeeze it again and I will put it in your ass,¡± he whispered before kissing the side of my neck. I


    squeezed it again and he groaned.


    Theo slowed his pace. ¡°Tobias is a lot thicker than I am, Imogen. You sure you know what you¡¯re


    asking for?¡±


    I nodded; I knew Tobias was thicker than Theo, but they were roughly the same length. I didn¡¯t


    care. I knew I was wet enough to take him, knew my body could handle him. I wriggled my ass on his


    knees. I felt Theo¡¯s tongue brush my clit before he sucked it in his mouth.


    ¡°You will tell me to stop if I am hurting you,¡± whispered Tobias. I nodded before I felt his cock at my


    back entrance. Theo¡¯s tongue moving faster, it burned badly but then eased a bit when Felt Theo¡¯s


    tongue brush along Tobias shaft before moving back to my clit, I rxed, and Tobias let my hips go as


    he slidpletely inside me. My hips moving against Theo¡¯s face as he continued to fuck me with his


    tongue. I moaned loudly grinding myself on his face. Tobias didn¡¯t move he just waited, letting me move


    and get used to the feel of his hard thick length in me. I felt my skin heart up and my breathing in


    pants, as I was thrown over the edgeingpletely apart, everything felt more intense with no


    vision, but I hated not being able to touch them.


    I felt Theo stand before pushing my knees to my chest where I felt Tobias pull my legs further apart


    holding them in ce before Theo slid back inside me. He kissed me his tongue running along my


    bottom lip seeking entrance which I granted. I felt Tobias move my hips, so his length slipped in and out


    me at the same time Theo did. My orgasm building up again. Theo¡¯s lips never leaving mine as he


    pounded into me, when I felt him slow, I knew he was close and by the sound of Tobias breathing


    behind me so was he.


    His teeth grazing my shoulder before I felt him bite down. Making mee instantly at the


    pleasure and pain that washed over me. I felt Theo¡¯s movement be jerky and deeper along with


    Tobias as thee spilling their seeds into me and stillingpletely.


    I was out of breath and my muscles ached, I felt Tobias kiss my shoulder where he bit me. Felt


    Theo slid out of me. I slumped against Tobias my legs falling from his knees heavily. I felt like my legs


    were held down with concrete, they were that heavy from the position I was in.


    I felt could hands brush a piece of my hair away from my mouth. Before I felt the blind fold be


    removed. My eyes squinting at the light as they readjusted to the brightened room.


    ¡°Lean forward I will undo your hands¡± I did as he asked, and he quickly undone them. I was


    surprised to find Tobias still hard inside me. My legs were killing, and I wasn¡¯t sure I could stand. ¡°You


    need to climb off, I might hurt you if I pull out too fast¡± I nodded not sure exactly how I was going to get


    the strength to get up. I wriggled putting my hands on his knees I pushed up slightly. And felt burning


    pain. Now that my body hade down from its high, I was painfully aware of how big Tobias actually


    was.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m good. You¡¯re just gonna have to remain part of me now, we are just going to have be


    connected forever¡± I hissed out in pain, I heard him chuckle.


    Theo walked over to me with a wet cloth. ¡°I did try to warn you.¡± He pressed the cold cloth between


    my legs. I slumped against Tobias. ¡°I¡¯m pretty content with remaining seated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your too scared to move.¡± Theo chuckled. He held out his hand and I took it, he


    helped me to stand Tobias sliding out of my body making my eyes water.


    ¡°If I ever say I will do that again, promise to say no.¡± I heard Tobias chuckle before walking into the


    bathroom and turning the shower on.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 chapter 52

    chapter 52


    The next morning Theo went off to work, leaving me with Tobias. I told them I didn¡¯t need a


    babysitter, but they ignored me. I could tell they didn¡¯t trust me. I had no intentions of running again


    after what happened thest time. Sitting on the couch, Tobias came over handing me a hot cup of


    coffee.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n today then?¡± I asked hoping he would have some idea of what we could do that


    doesn¡¯t revolve around the TV. This ce was boring sometimes, especially with itsck of inte and


    there weren¡¯t many books left on the shelf I hadn¡¯t read, and I had no intentions of ready the


    dictionaries or geography books that remained on the shelf.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, what do you want to do?¡± he asked rubbing my leg.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I asked you. If I knew I would be doing it. What do you and Theo usually do out


    here?¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Nothing. Work, have sex, and that¡¯s about it.¡±


    ¡°And I thought my life was boring.¡± Maybe living in my car wasn¡¯t so bad after all. I pondered. At


    least I could walk down to the beach or to the park or something. There was nothing to do here unless I


    wandered around the bush which I won¡¯t be doing.


    ¡°Hey, we aren¡¯t boring, we did stuff just things you can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I instantly regretted asking. I could feel through the bond what he meant through the


    bond.


    ¡°Bianca,¡± he said. Bianca? Who the fuck was this Bianca and why was she out here?


    ¡°Who¡¯s Bianca?¡± I asked.


    He stared at me blinking a couple of times. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Only the name you just told me, so who is she? Who¡¯s Bianca?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Imogen, I didn¡¯t say her name out loud.¡± I was mystified, I could have sworn I heard him say the


    name Bianca. But if he didn¡¯t say this woman¡¯s name, why does it sound like he knows who I¡¯m talking


    about?


    ¡°Who¡¯s Bianca?¡± I asked again hoping this time for an answer.


    ¡°No one you need to worry about, Imogen.¡±


    ¡°So, you did say it and you know who I am talking about?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it, you must have picked it up through the bond. I thought it, didn¡¯t say it, Imogen,¡±


    before walking out of the room. Who is this woman for him to have such a strong reaction to her name?


    I got up and followed him up the stairs. Just as I got to the top step, he shut the door and locking me


    out. I banged on it. ¡°What the fuck Tobias, who is she?¡±


    ¡°Leave it be, she isn¡¯t an issue now go away.¡± I felt nausea build up in my stomach, why was he


    acting like this. Does he love her is that why, who is she to him, to them? And why did he instantly think


    of her when I asked what they got up to?


    I wasn¡¯t the only one and that realisation, made my blood run cold. I wasn¡¯t na?ve I knew they


    probably had been with other women before me. But why so defensive over this woman. I felt tears


    build up and I had to swallow down the lump that formed in my throat. I turned suddenly wanting to get


    away from him, I knew without a doubt this woman meant something and more than he was willing to


    tell me. I turned and walked down the stairs; I had a million questions running through my head. If I


    didn¡¯t find out who she was I knew It would eat away at me.


    Opening the front door, I walked out toward the garden. There was no point in leaving they would


    track me down. Sitting next to my mother¡¯s nt I cried. I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Everything was


    moving too fast, my life moving out of my control and now they were keeping secrets from me. I don¡¯t


    know how long I was out there for when suddenly Theo sat beside me. I wiped my eyes embarrassed


    to be seen crying. He ced his hand on my shoulder before pulling me to him and wrapping his arm


    around my shoulders. I felt him kiss my head.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Tobias,¡± He simply stated. I shook my head and stood up.


    ¡°I want to go back to the apartment; I won¡¯t put up with you keeping secrets.¡±


    ¡°Secrets?¡± he asked, his eyes brows furrowing like he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Who¡¯s keeping secrets?¡±


    ¡°You and Tobias.¡± Theo looked up toward the top floor of the house standing at the window was


    Tobias watching us and listening in. I rolled my eyes; he hasn¡¯t got the balls to tell me so instead sends


    for Theo the bloody coward.


    ¡°Take me back to the city,¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°Imogen you know we can¡¯t do that.¡± I shoved past him, walking back towards the house deciding


    to head to the shed I detoured the house. I could feel him following me. But I could also feel his


    confusion, well I am not exining shit he can speak to his other mate. I opened the garage door. Only


    to find both cars not here. I mmed the roller door down. How was I going to leave with no car?


    ¡°I want to leave, let me leave.¡±


    ¡°Imogen you¡¯re being unreasonable, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I was talking to Tobias and he got angry because I mentioned her name that¡¯s it, now if he won¡¯t


    tell me who she is I want to leave.¡±


    ¡°Mentioned who¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Bianca.¡± I watched his reaction, he took a step back, so he knew who I was talking about as well.


    ¡°Where did you hear that name, Imogen?¡±


    ¡°I thought Tobias said it, but he reckons he only thought it, which makes no sense because I can¡¯t


    read people¡¯s minds like you can.¡±


    While we were arguing I heard a car pull up, I walked to the front of the house praying for it to be


    anyone but their parents, someone who could give me a lift in town.


    I felt Theo grab my arm, stopping me pulling me back.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not leaving,¡±


    ¡°Get your fucking hands off me, Theo, I¡¯m leaving unless I get fucking answers.¡±


    I see Merida walk around the corner. She must have heard us yelling. She stopped, looking unsure


    for a second. I waved to her. Ipletely forgot she wasing over today, I honestly didn¡¯t think she


    would show actually, but man was I happy to see her.


    ¡°Hey Imogen, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked nervously. I could tell she was wary of Theo keeping a


    good distance away from him and not really approaching us, I turned and walked toward her.


    ¡°Stay out of it Merida¡± Theo spat. Merida put her hands up and went to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that, wait up Merida¡± I called out to her before jogging after her.


    Suddenly Theo was in front of me, his easy-going attitudepletely gone, in its ce the version


    of him that scared me. I stopped dead in my tracks. I crossed my arms across my chest refusing to be


    intimidated by him. Merida stopped and watched I could tell she looked panicked. Like she thought he


    was going to harm me. I stood my ground. Refusing to back down.


    ¡°Merida leave now¡± Theo screamed in a rage. Oh, hell no I am not putting up with this shit.


    ¡°No, Merida. Stay. I¡¯ming with you.¡± She hesitated unsure of what to do but I could tell she


    was scared of Theo, she looked between us and the direction of her car.


    I knew any minute she was going to leave me behind. I moved and Theo copied me, side stepping


    and moving in front of me again.


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re going to tell me who she is, move.¡± My voice ice cold.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re staying here and that¡¯s final.¡±


    I shoved past him, his hands snaking around my waist and lifting me off my feet from behind, he


    used his other arm to trap my arms across my chest holding tightly as he walked toward the house.


    When we approached the house, Tobias had finallye out, from hiding in the room. Theo walked up


    the steps while I continued to struggle.


    ¡°Either you tell me who this woman is to you or I leave,¡± I said to Tobias. Merida walked up the


    steps behind us, she kept her distance, but I was d she hadn¡¯t tucked tail and run.


    Theo tried to take me up the steps, but I threw my head back, my head connecting with his nose. I


    heard the crunch of it breaking, and man did my head throb. I think I did more damage to myself, but it


    was effective he let me go and clutched his nose.


    He was livid, his fangs protruded. He grabbed me shaking me by my arms, Tobias ced his hand


    on his arm. ¡°Let her go now.¡± Theo stopped shaking me but didn¡¯t let go instead he pulled me closer,


    his nose nearly touching mine. His eyes staring into my fearful ones.


    ¡°You want to know who she is?¡± He screamed; his cool breath made me shiver.


    ¡°Theo, don¡¯t you fucking dare¡± Tobias told him gripping his arm tighter, I could see Merida behind


    him, her eyes wide and fearful. His eyes gleamed he wanted to upset me but what he said next didn¡¯t


    upset me it destroyed me.


    ¡°She¡¯s our fucking wife.¡± I felt like I had been punched in the gut,pletely winded. I blinked back


    the tears that were threatening to fall. My mouth suddenly losing all moisture. She was their wife.

 chapter 53

    chapter 53


    ¡°What? You¡¯re fucking married?¡± Tobias looked panicked. Theo finally realising what he said let go


    of my arms and staggered back. Merida looked on the verge of running and was visibly shaking.


    ¡°Let us exin. Please.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to leave now,¡± I screamed tears running down my face. Merida went to bail turning


    toward the front door. I called out to her.


    ¡°Merida wait.¡± I ran up the stairs and grabbed my handbag. I could hear Theo and Tobias yelling at


    each other. I didn¡¯t care, I wasn¡¯t going to be someone¡¯s mistress. Grabbing my phone off charge. I


    walked back down the stairs, ignoring them both fighting in the lounge room. I could hear things getting


    broken. Merida stood frozen not moving her eyes watching the fight that had broken out in the lounge


    room. I touched her arm and she jumped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said she nodded but as soon as we turned to the door, Theo was standing in front of it.


    ¡°Leave Merida or I will make you.¡± His voice was ice cold. Merida paled and went to walk around


    him, his eyes never leaving her. I pushed Theo to the side. To follow after her.


    ¡°Not you, you¡¯re staying.¡±


    ¡°Like fuck I am. I won¡¯t be the other woman, Theo, now fucking move. What did you think you


    could be married and we would all live like one happy family? Fuck off.¡± I snapped. Merida opened the


    door and walked outside heading toward the car, she looked back at me fleetingly.


    ¡°Tobias, tell him to move or so help me god I will fucking reject the pair of you right now.¡±


    Tobias moved to my side, his lip was bleeding and his shirt ripped.


    ¡°Let her go Theo, we need time to cool off. She will be safe with Merida,¡± Tobias said, his chest


    pushing into my back. I had to fight the urge to lean into him. This stupid mate bond was going to be


    the death of me. Theo red at Tobias refusing to move. My face was drenched in tears, my hands


    shaking how could they do this to her, how could they do this to me.


    ¡°Move please,¡± I begged I just needed to get away from them, clear this constant fog taking over


    my brain that was them. ¡°She¡¯s dead, Imogen. You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Theo¡¯s eyes


    searching my face waiting for a reaction, but I didn¡¯t care that she was dead. The fact is they are or


    were married and didn¡¯t say anything, yet she was on Tobias¡¯s mind. How do youpete with that?


    ¡°Move please¡± I repeated I looked to Tobias, he nodded at Theo and Theo stepped out of the way.


    ¡°She can¡¯t get far, Theo, just let her go.¡± Theo growled lowly. I darted past; Merida looked relieved


    when I walked out heading towards her white Subaru Liberty. I opened the passenger side sliding into


    the seat. Only when I tried to plug my seatbelt in, did I realise how badly my hands were shaking.


    Merida seeing me struggle with belt leant over and clipped it in for me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She nodded and quickly started the car doing a U-turn, she turned the car around and


    started heading down the driveway. I leant back on the seat closing my eyes.


    When we were out of the driveway, Merida finally spoke.


    ¡°What do you want to do now that you have escaped?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I have no idea I just wanted to get away from them, I could really use a bloody drink though¡± She


    nodded her head, a smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°We could have a girl¡¯s night at mine, maybeter go out¡± I smiled that sounded nice. It was


    actually nice to be in another female¡¯spany. ¡°That sounds awesome, but I don¡¯t have anything to


    wear out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my size, you can borrow something. Let¡¯s head back to mine¡± We drove to the City before


    heading toward the apartment block. It was the same apartment block where my apartment was.


    ¡°You live here too?¡± She nodded before turning the car off, we got out and she tossed the keys at


    the valet, who caught them.


    ¡°Yep, this is actually the pack house.¡±


    ¡°Packhouse? I lived in apartment building full of werewolves?¡± No wonder they had strict policy on


    no cats. I chuckled remembering Theo tell me before getting angry for even thinking of the jerk. Her lips


    turned up slightly.


    ¡°Yep,e on I will see if any of the girls want to head out with us tonight.¡± As we entered the


    foyer the girl behind the desk, called out to Merida.


    ¡°Alicia hey, want to go out tonight with me and Imogen?¡±


    The girl stood up, she had curly red hair and green eyes, and a smattering of freckles on her nose.


    She was quite pretty but in a delicate kind of way she looked innocent. But the grin that lit up her face, I


    could tell she was anything but innocent. Oh, this was going to be fun I could tell already as a devious


    smile lit up her face.


    ¡°Martin¡¯s?¡± Alicia asked. I had heard of it but had never been it was on the other side of the City


    and a huge nightclub.


    Merida looked to me questionably letting me decide. ¡°I have heard of it, so I¡¯m down.¡± Alicia yipped


    and pped her hands excitedly. ¡°Let me get someone to cover the foyer. I will be up in a minute, it¡¯s


    time to party¡± she said shaking her ass. Merida and Iughed at her enthusiasm before walking over to


    the lift. We got in the elevator and Merida took me to the second floor, when the elevator door opened. I


    see Floyd and nearly walked into him as we stepped out.


    Floyd smiled before doing a double take, realising who I was. ¡°What is she doing here Merida does


    Tobias know?¡± He asked looking worriedly at her.


    ¡°Yes, he knows and we¡¯re going out.¡±


    ¡°Tobias won¡¯t like that, Merida,¡± he replied. Looking down at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what Tobias or Theo like, we are going out.¡± Man were all werewolf men this


    overbearing and this god darn sexy?


    I watched as he pinched the bridge of his nose his eyebrows furrowing.


    ¡°Where are you taking her?¡±


    ¡°Martins¡± Merida told him unfazed by his line of questioning. He opened his mouth gaping like a


    fish. We ignored him and turned, heading in the direction Merida was leading me.


    ¡°Wait¡± We both stopped and looked back at him. ¡°If you¡¯re taking her, I¡¯ming, Tobias will


    bloody kill us if anything happens to her.¡±


    ¡°Fine be ready by nine, Beta,¡± she said Beta sarcastically. Why did I have a feeling Floyd might be


    the killer of fun.


    When we got to the apartment, Merida opened the door and I stepped inside. Her apartment was


    the same as mine yet had a hippie feel to it, nothing I expected from the proper and primdy, I see at


    the office. She even had tie dyed curtains, beaded curtains on all the doorways. Huge round rugs in all


    different colours on all the floors and giant bean bags instead of lounges.


    ¡°Make yourself at home¡± she said, and I did, feeling rxed for the first time.


    ¡°What does Beta mean, I have read plenty of werewolf fantasy books yet never heard the term


    before.¡±


    ¡°Basically, it means second in charge, don¡¯t worry about Floyd though the man is strict, but he


    won¡¯t be to annoying tonight, well not once we get him drunk anyway.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Drink?¡± she asked Holding up a bottle of red wine. I looked at the time well technically


    it was evening already now, lunchtime wasn¡¯t too early to start drinking. I nodded and she walked over


    handing me a ss, I watched as she filled it. And I mean filled it, the ss was huge. I stared


    stunned, if we kept drinking like this there was no way I was actually going to be awake to leave


    tonight. I sipped it and Meridaughed.


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s find something for you to wear.¡±


    We walked in her bedroom which was also decorated simr to the rest of the house. She


    rummaged through her wardrobe pulling different dresses out that were extremely revealing. Tobias


    would pitch a fit if I wore one of them.


    ¡°Which one?¡± Damn they were short; I wouldn¡¯t even be able to bend over without shing


    something. I pointed to the ck bodycon dress, and she held it up. ¡°Yes, that will fit you nicely¡± She


    stated holding the dress against me, it barely reached mid-thigh. It certainly didn¡¯t leave much to the


    imagination. Just as I went to try it on, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°That will be Alicia¡± she said walking out of the room. I followed after her, Merida opened the door


    and Alicia stepped in with three other women around our ages. All were strikingly gorgeous one had


    brown hair cut into a pixie cut with big brown doe eyes and thickshes and pouty lips. The other two


    both blonde and blue eyes they looked like sisters the resemnce between them was uncanny. The


    dark hair woman introduced everyone.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You must me Imogen. I¡¯m Tammy, this is Maya and Cara.¡±


    ¡°Hi¡± I said nervously, I was never one, for hanging out with other girls, to be honest I wasn¡¯t all that


    girly more, nerdy then girly. I felt awkward, out of ce beside them.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get lit.¡± Tammy said tugging on my hand and pulling me back towards the


    bedroom, on the way past she grabbed the bottle of wine that was sitting on the bench. Why did I have


    a funny feeling these girls were trouble but in a good kind of way. They did my hair and make-up


    before, I slid into the tight dress. Maya walked over and zipped me up. By the time everyone was


    ready, we still had an hour before we had to leave. Merida wore an off shoulder blue bodycon dress,


    and the other three might as well have been naked with the little dresses they wore that showed off


    more skin than I thought was possible.


    Grabbing another bottle of wine, we sat on the bean bags, which with the amount of alcohol I


    already consumed, I knew I was going to need help up. I looked up when my phone started ringing in


    the kitchen dreading having to try and stand in these heels from the position, I was sitting on the bean


    bag. Merida looked at the screen. ¡°It¡¯s Theo¡± she said. All eyes went to her. Before Maya held out her


    hand for the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer it, just ignore it¡± I said worried. She didn¡¯t listen instead answering it and putting on it


    on loudspeaker. Fuck my life I knew this wasn¡¯t going to end well.


    ¡°Imogen¡¯s phone,¡± Maya said in her best secretarial voice. I had to muffle myugh.


    ¡°Who is this? where is Imogen?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Imogen can¡¯te to the phone right now. She is currently in the middle of a wild orgy,¡± Maya


    said giving me a wink. I shook my head at her.


    ¡°You better put Imogen on the phone right now,¡± I heard him yell.


    ¡°Jesus chill, Theo, it¡¯s Maya. I will chuck her on,¡± she said handing the phone to me. I rolled my


    eyes.


    ¡°What Theo?¡±


    ¡°Where are you, and why do I feel like you¡¯re drunk right now?¡±


    ¡°I am not drunk. Tipsy, but not drunk, and I am at Merida¡¯s.¡± I heard him growl not wanting to here


    anymore, I hung up. I knew I would cop itter for hanging up on him. My phone instantly started


    ringing and I rejected the call.


    ¡°What did they do that has you so pissed off¡± Asked Cara sipping her wine.


    ¡°Bianca¡± Stated Merida for me. They all scrunched up their faces in disgust making me confused.


    ¡°Oh, the bitch of a wife¡± Said Tammy, I nodded. So, they all knew of this woman and by the sounds


    of it didn¡¯t like her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her worry you Imogen, you are way better. Besides, she is dead. They killed her.¡±


    ¡°Cara,¡± snapped Merida, giving her a stern look.


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Cara asked.


    Merida shook her head. I went to ask what they meant about them killing her but was cut off by


    Merida.


    ¡°Enough depressing talk lets finish getting ready before Floyd gets here¡± Cara made a gagging


    noise. ¡°Why is that buzz killing¡± She whined, and I smiled at her pouting.


    ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t trust us to look after Immy over there,¡± said Alicia. I smirked at the nickname I


    barely knew these girls, but I could tell we were going to be good friends.


    At the mention of his name, another knock sounded on the door. ¡°And that would be the fun police¡±


    Stated Cara getting up and walking toward the door to open it.


    ¡°Ladies,¡± said Floyd walking in. The girls didn¡¯t look impressed, and I had to stop myself from


    Floyd walked over holding his hand out, I grabbed his hand and let him pull me up. I stumbled


    slightly in the heels, but he steadied me. ¡°How much has she already drank?¡± he said eyeing the girls.


    They looked away guiltily before Merida pointed towards the bench. I hadn¡¯t realised we went through


    the much wine, on the bench was six empty wine bottles. I knew I hadn¡¯t drank that muchpared to


    them, but I never realised how much we had already drank between the six of us. He shook his head.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Yep, let¡¯s do this.¡± The girls hollered. I walked over to Merida and she hooked her arm through


    mine leading me out of the apartment.

 chapter 54

    chapter 54


    We got downstairs and two yellow cabs were lined up. I hopped in with Merida and Floyd, while


    the other three girls got in the other one. I slid across the seat; the fresh air outside hit me a soon as I


    walked out the doors. We made our way across the City towards our destination. Getting out, Floyd


    paid the cab driver and hooked his arm through mine.


    ¡°You stay within my sights at all times, understood?¡± I nodded not feeling like getting into an


    argument with anyone. I just wanted to have fun and do things people my own age do. Walking up the


    steps we were greeted by the bouncer Floyd nodded to him, the bouncer recognising him let us straight


    in. Ignoring the crowd that was lined up and booing loudly. Merida tugged my arm pulling me forward


    and dragging me to towards the bar.


    She ordered drinks while I looked around, there was a huge dancefloor in the centre of and tables


    and chairs lined randomly around the room, which was dark. The only lightsing from the disco


    style lights flickering on and off. Music was ring and we had to yell to hear each other. I had never


    been in a nightclub before, the few times I had been out had only been to small bars with not so many


    people. This ce was very lively, and I could tell was a huge attraction in the city.


    The dance floor was just a sea of people jumping and moving in rhythm to the music. Merida


    passed me a pink cocktail I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but it smelt like regret. I sipped it and I could taste


    guava, it was sweet. When we finished our drinks, Merida and the girls pulled me onto the dance floor


    while Floyd chatted to another man, who I had no doubt was another werewolf. I was now starting to be


    able to tell the difference between humans and supernaturals, there was something with the way they


    carried themselves, the look in their eyes, and also the way their eyes darted around watching nothing


    in particr yet watching everything. I shivered when they both looked in my direction I quickly looked


    away. The biggest give away the fact that most werewolves were all brawn and muscle and


    otherworldly gorgeous.


    After dancing for a while, I went and sat down. Tammy brought me over another drink as well as


    two shots thrusting them in my hand, she grabbed two of her own. One in each hand. Holding them up.


    Tammy was the sort of woman you could tell lived on the wild side and knew how to have fun, I envied


    her and her carefree ways.


    ¡°One, two THREE¡± She screamed I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her face. Her excitement was


    contagious. I swallowed the first one done then the second. I was at that point in intoxication, where it


    just tasted like drinking water. I sipped the purple drink she got me. I looked around and Merida waved


    for me toe back to the dancefloor, I shook my head no longer trusting my ability to walk now that I


    had sat down. I watched as she pouted before turning and dancing with the girls.


    I looked around and people watched, Floyd was talking happily with his friend, then I looked over


    and turned back quickly when I realised who was walking toward me. God, I hoped he didn¡¯t see me.


    This can¡¯t be fucking happening. Mark was here.


    He walked over cing his hands on my shoulders from behind me.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey what are you doing here?¡± he asked. I could tell he was drunk, his words slurred slightly. He


    was wearing jeans and a button up shirt quite different to his usual business attire. ¡°Come dance with


    me,¡± he said tugging on my hand softly. I shook my head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good, I just sat back down¡± I told him trying to yell over the top of the music. Mark leant in


    closer trying to hear me over the music. I was very aware of all the eyes on me, watching me. Floyd


    lent across the table grabbing Mark¡¯s attention. Mark smiled before holding his hand out to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mark,¡± he said, Floyd had a sly smile on his face but shook his hand anyway. ¡°Floyd,¡± he said


    with a nod. Mark turned back to me. ¡°You here with anyone besides him¡± Just as he asked, Merida


    walked over and sat on myp. Throwing her arms around my neck. Mark looked stun for a second.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re with Merida?¡± He looked confused for a second, he obviously knew Merida was gay. Maybe


    I was the only one that didn¡¯t realise. I don¡¯t know if it was because she was drunk or what, but I was


    just as shocked when she kissed me her tongue brushing mine.


    Floyd almost choked on his drink behind us, Merida¡¯s lips were soft, I could taste her lip balm and


    the strawberry taste of thest drink she drank, vastly different from kissing Theo and Tobias, I was


    surprised to find it actually turned me on. She was gentle, her tongue brushing mine softly before she


    pulled away and winked at me.


    ¡°Yep, Imogen is with me¡± she said to Mark, he stood there awkwardly.


    ¡°Maybe I will see youter Imogen¡± Before walking off clearly not knowing what to think. Merida


    burst outughing.


    ¡°Did you see his face¡± She snorted whileughing and I couldn¡¯t help butugh with her. Well at


    least he was gone.


    ¡°You might regret that though Merida¡± Floyd said nodding his head up to the VIP lounge upstairs.


    Standing above us looking directly at us, was Tobias and Theo. I groaned, really this shit can¡¯t be


    happening. They did not look impressed and were eying Merida with disapproval.


    ¡°It was harmless,e on Merida¡± I said pulling her onto the dance floor hoping to blend into the


    rest of the people dancing. ¡°Why are they here?¡± I screamed over the music.


    ¡°They own the ce, Tobias brought it, so shifters had a safe ce to go where we are all in one


    ce, man I am going to be in so much shit for kissing you¡± She giggled. Pulling me closer as we


    danced. ¡°Well, if we are gonna get in trouble, might as well make it worth it¡± I grabbed her and kissed


    her, her tongue tangling in mine, I felt her smile against my lips before kissing me back. Our bodies


    grinding against each other as we danced.


    When we pulled apart, we were bothughing and made our way through the crowd toward the


    bar. I ordered more drinks and we sat on the stools at the bar. I didn¡¯t bother to see if they were still


    watching and quite frankly didn¡¯t give a shit after a few more drinks and god knows how many shots, I


    waspletely wasted. My surrounding spinning as we walked out of the club. The crisp air was


    refreshing making me realise how stuffy the club actually was. I wasn¡¯t even sure how we were still


    upright as we all clung to each other trying to walk toward the taxi stand.


    When we arrived all six of us girls slumped on the seat. There wasn¡¯t enough room, so I sat across


    them. We werepletely wasted and a giggling mess. When a car pulled up, I looked up. Thinking it


    was the taxi only it wasn¡¯t, I groaned loudly.


    ¡°Imogen Merida and Alicia in, Theo will drop the rest of you back. He will be here in a minute¡±


    Merida got up pulling me with her. I climbed in the front, Alicia and Merida got in the back. Floyd came


    over and spoke to Tobias through the window.


    ¡°Traitor¡± I called out giggling. I know it was him that told them where we were.


    ¡°Night Imogen,¡± he said a cheeky grin on his face.


    Tobias wound the window up and pulled away from the curb, the car ride was silent from Tobias


    who barely uttered a word. The girls chatting happily in the back. I leant over the seat joining in the


    conversation. Until Tobias pped my ass and told me to sit properly.


    When we arrived, the girls got out. I went to get out to when Tobias grabbed my hand. ¡°Nope


    you¡¯reing home with us¡± I pouted folding my arms across my chest, but I was much too drunk to


    really be mad. And honestly, I was exhausted.


    Theo pulled up behind us and chucked the keys to the valet before hopping in the car with us.


    ¡°What the hell are you wearing Imogen¡± he scolded ¡°Clothes, I can take them off if they bother you


    so much Theo¡± He shook his head annoyed. ¡°You might as well be wearing nothing with how tight and


    short that dress is¡± He replied. I rolled my eyes and rested my head on the window. I was half asleep by


    the time we got home. Theo opened the car door I was leaning on, only just managing to catch me in


    time as I fell out of the car. He scooped me up and walked inside taking me upstairs and cing me on


    the bed.


    I felt them tug my clothes off, and shoes.

 chapter 55

    chapter 55


    Waking up I rolled on my side, my handing in contact with a warm bare chest, I sat up my


    heart skipping a beat for second before I realised it was only Tobias and not some random dude from


    the club. I instantly rxed, my head was cloudy and throbbing, I could hardly remember what we got


    up tost night. Thest thing I remember was kissing Merida.


    I rubbed my head which was pounding against my skull, Tobias was watching me a strange look


    on his face. I went to get out of bed when he pulled me on top of him. I slumped heavily against him, I


    had the worst hangover and felt so dehydrated. Theo walked in, carrying a ss of water and some


    Panadol. I sat up my legs straddling Tobias¡¯s waist. He passed them to me. I quickly swallowed the pills


    down and sculled the drink, the coolness of the water soothing the dryness of my throat. Theo ced


    the ss on the bedside table.


    I went to crawl out of the bed, the sudden urge to pee taking over. I climbed to the edge of the bed,


    stopping when Theo grabbed my chin making me look up at him. I rolled my eyes annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t roll your eyes, it¡¯s disrespectful.¡± I was in no mood to put up with their orders. Plus, I really


    needed to pee.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s disrespectful? Lying about the fact that you¡¯re married,¡± I spat back at him.


    I went to climb off the bed again only for his grip on my chin to get tighter, forcing my eyes to meet


    his. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me see you kiss another person again understood?¡± I heard Tobias growl behind


    me, obviously remembering mine and Merida¡¯s disy of affection.


    Iughed and pped his hand away before shoving past him. This fucker lied about being


    married and he thinks he can tell me what to do.


    ¡°Imogen¡± I ignored Tobias calling out to me and walked into the bathroom, quickly peeing, and


    washing my hands before walking back and climbing under the covers. I just wanted to go back to


    sleep. No such luck, I felt the bed dip as Theo got under the nket next to me. Tobias rolled over


    closer, and I snuggled into his warmth. I was still angry, but his warm skin was nice against mine and it


    was cold this morning. I felt Tobias fingertips gently rubbing my hip.


    I could hear them talking softly but tuned them out before going back to sleep. They let me sleep


    and I eventually woke back up a few hourster. Tobias wasying next to me. I could hear him snoring


    softly, but Theo was gone. I could smell bacon, making my belly rumble loudly. Climbing out of bed, I


    pulled on one their shirts and put on some socks. My hair looked like a bird had made a nest in it as I


    walked past the ss on either side of the front door, making meugh at my own reflection. I looked


    as bad as I felt.


    I made my way into the kitchen and turned the kettle on. ¡°Sit I will make it, here eat this,¡± he said


    passing me a te of bacon and eggs with French toast. I dug in, nothing like greasy food when


    hungover. Theo handed me a coffee; I sipped its hot caffeinated goodness awakening my soul.


    Sometimes coffee was better than sex, well right now it was anyway.


    Tobias walked downstairs running his hand through his hair, the muscles on his abdomen flexing


    as he moved. It was so hard to remember how angry I was at them when they kept walking around half


    bloody naked looking like god damn gods. Stupid mate bond making me fucking horny all the time. I


    turned back to face the kitchen, and Theo was watching me a silly smirk on his face, like he knew what


    I was thinking. And I wouldn¡¯t been surprised if he did snoop in my thoughts.


    Tobias sat next to me putting his hand on my knee, I pushed it off.


    ¡°Really Imogen she is dead. You really going to be jealous over a dead woman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous of a dead woman. I am pissed off because you didn¡¯t tell me you were married and


    I¡¯m not stupid, I can tell you¡¯re hiding something else.¡±


    Tobias sighed. ¡°What do you want to know then?¡± he asked. Now he wants to talk, really this


    wouldn¡¯t even have be a thing, if he just told me yesterday instead of running from me and hiding


    in the room like a coward.


    ¡°Did you kill her?¡± Theo and Tobias looked at each other, clearly wondering where I got that


    information.


    ¡°Well, did you?¡± I asked again before they could ask where I had heard that information.


    ¡°Tobias did¡± Theo answered.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because she lied, we thought she loved us and we were going to mark her, then we found out she


    was with another vampire and she was just using us, so one of us would change her and give her


    immortality¡± Said Tobias, I could hear the anger in voice. Feel it through the bond this was a topic he


    didn¡¯t like speaking of.


    ¡°So, Tobias lost control and snapped her neck, she was human. This was also over a hundred


    years ago Imogen, not recent and certainly not an issue you need to worry about¡± Theo stated. They


    killed her and I didn¡¯t know how I felt about that.


    ¡°How long were you married for and why didn¡¯t her boyfriend just change her?¡±


    ¡°Because he was part of the council and he couldn¡¯t, his parents wouldn¡¯t allow it, this is also one


    of the reasons the rules around humans is enforced. Bianca was going to out us if we didn¡¯t change


    her. So instead, we killed her, and we were together for about six years,¡± answered Tobias.


    Six years? They killed her after being with her for six years. I felt nauseas knowing they could kill


    her like she meant nothing after loving her for six years. I barely knew them; would it be easy for them


    to kill me.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why the council is against humans, because of her?¡±


    ¡°Not just her, but if we went around changing anyone we wanted, the world would be overrun with


    vampires and shifters and that would not be a particrly good world to live in. We prefer to stay in the


    shadows. One thing humans are good at is making species be extinct or experimenting on things


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    they can¡¯t understand or trying replicate it. It is safer for everyone, if humans don¡¯t know of our


    existence¡± I nodded understanding what he meant. There would be people like Biancaing out of


    the woodwork tempted by immortality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You said Theo was changed, and yet you were born but yet you can make me


    like you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, vampires are made. They can¡¯t procreate once they change because their bodies don¡¯t


    change, males can technically impregnate a human, but no vampire woman would be able to bare


    children, their bodies no longerpatible to give birth. Werewolves can procreate, meaning males


    and females can have children together and a male vampire, can impregnate a werewolf creating a


    hybrid. Which is frowned upon so rarely happens. Werewolves¡¯ bodies can change because we can


    shift so, all she wolves are still fertile. I can still change you though because our blood is like a venom if


    you have enough in your system it will alter your DNA making you like me¡± Tobias exined.


    ¡°Me on the other hand, you only need drop of my blood for me to change you,¡± said Theo. This


    was a lot of information at once. I didn¡¯t know if I actually preferred to be in the dark about it. Seems too


    unreal to make sense.


    ¡°And If I don¡¯t want to change?¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not an option, you will be forced eventually, the council already found out about


    you¡± I stared stunned and also a little scared of this human hating council.


    ¡°Our parents are going to speak to the council to buy more time, just means we might have to take


    you before the council and ask for permission to hold off on changing you. If they agree, and we can


    find a way to convince them, things don¡¯t have to change for now, but they will change Imogen. You will


    change¡± Tobias words left no room for argument; he wasn¡¯t going to let me die at least not of old age.


    ¡°I have another question then.¡± They both nodded waiting for me to ask but something with this


    whole Bianca situation still rubbed me the wrong way.


    ¡°If your wife is dead, why did you instantly think of her when I asked what you and Theo got up to


    out here?¡± They both looked at each other nervously. Theo answered for him.


    ¡°She lived here with us. We only moved back here when we found out you were our mate. We


    hadn¡¯t been back here since she was killed.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to think of his answer, it creeped me


    out slightly. Was I destined for her path, to end up dead, like her?


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, Imogen. You¡¯re different, don¡¯tpare yourself to her,¡± Theo told me after


    invading my personal thoughts.


    ¡°Stay out of my head Theo. You have no right to know what I am thinking.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look happy but kept his mouth shut. I ate the rest of my breakfast before getting up. I


    went and sat on the lounge and flicked the TV on before remembering they didn¡¯t have service out here


    and I had already watched majority of the movies.


    Tobias walked out sitting on the couch next to me. Annoyed I got up and he grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t run off.¡±


    ¡°You still lied,¡± I said spinning around and shaking my hand out of his grip. Only to run into Theo


    who was standing silently behind me. He moved closer his hands tugging on his shirt, I was wearing.


    He leant in closer his lips so close to mine, I lost my train of thought for second.


    ¡°You can still be mad and still want us,¡± he said before kissing me, his tongue ying with mine.


    His hand going under my shirt at my back before sliding into my panties and grabbing my arse.

 chapter 56

    chapter 56


    Theo pulled me against him, so my body was flush with his. Sparks erupted all over my skin giving


    me goosebumps under his touch. My body reacting even though my mind had other ideas. I put my


    hand on his chest about to push him away except he deepened the kiss making me forget entirely that I


    was angry with them. How I hated the mate bond, it overrides everything or maybe I am just too weak


    to go against it.


    Tobias got up from the lounge his hands grabbing my hips tightly, so tight I knew it would leave


    bruises, his lips going to my neck as softly sucked and nipped at my skin. His teeth making me shiver


    against him as they brushed my mark. His hands moving underneath the shirt and up my stomach to


    my breasts, my nipples hardening from the feel of his rough hands caressing them. I moaned into


    Theo¡¯s mouth, my hands wrapping around his neck pulling him closer, oh how I loved the feeling of


    both of them touching me, setting off every nerve ending in my body as arousal flooded me taking over


    all rational thought.


    I felt Theo grab my thighs lifting me, so I had no choice but to grab his shoulders to stop from


    falling backwards and into Tobias. My legs locking securely around his waist and I could feel his


    erection pressing against my clit. When suddenly I heard Tobias growl. His growl making everyone


    freeze. Theo stopped pulling back slightly, I sucked in a breath of much needed air.


    I felt Tobias step back and Theo ced me on the ground, my feet softlynding on the cold


    floorboards before listening intently.


    I watched as they both looked at each other, hearing something only they could hear. After a few


    seconds I too, also could hear the sound of tyres on the dirt roading toward the house at great


    speed.


    ¡°Go get dressed, my parents are here,¡± Theo said before pulling me closer and kissing me. His


    tongue licking my bottom lip, before I felt him suck it into his mouth and biting down slightly. He stepped


    back and motioned for the stairs. I made my way back upstairs and into our room. I wondered why his


    parents decided to show up, the thought made me nervous. I could hear Tobias walking into the room


    as I rummaged through the walk-in, trying to find something decent to wear. Settling on some tights and


    a singlet. Tobias reached in and pulled a shirt from the hanger and he grabbed a pair of jeans quickly


    slipping them on beforeing over and wrapping his strong arms around me and kissing my head, I


    pulled back and out of his reach.


    I quickly walked into the bathroom and washed my face and brushed my hair, so I didn¡¯t look like I


    had just awoken trying to make myself look somewhat functional. After washing up quickly, I slipped on


    my bra and the grey tights along with the ck singlet. Tobias was no longer in the room and I could


    hear soft talkinging from downstairs. Along with Tobias¡¯s angry whispers which weren¡¯t really


    whispers, with how high his voice boomed towards the end.


    Walking down the stairs I was greeted by Caroline. She was in a ck suit pants and a blouse


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    looking very formal like she just stepped out of an important meeting.


    ¡°Imogen, lovely to see you again¡± I nodded making my way down the rest of the steps and onto the


    she has never been this weing before. I froze as her arms wrapped around me tightly before


    cing my hand on her back and hugging her back. When she let go, she held me at arm¡¯s length.


    ¡°Come we have much to discuss¡± she said motioning for me to sit on the lounge. When I turned


    toward the lounge, I nearly froze. Josiah was sitting there staring off into space like he was deep in


    thought. I shivered slightly at the intense look on his face before sitting as far away from him as the


    lounge would allow. When he looked toward me, he softly smiled his lips tugging up slightly. His eyes


    sparkling under the lighting emitting from the firece.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this about?¡± I asked nervously. I almost preferred the overbearing intimidating version


    of Josiah, that I was ustomed to, not this man who was looking back at me as if he were exhausted


    and mentally drained. I noticed Theo sitting on the armchair next to the firece with a strange look on


    his face. Theo almost looked like he was in a trance.


    When no one answered I asked another question just as Tobias walked back into the room with


    four cups of coffee on a tray.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Theo?¡± I asked staring at him, but he didn¡¯t even nce in my direction at the


    mention of his name. He hadn¡¯t moved at all, he was just staring oddly at the space in front of him, like


    he could see something I couldn¡¯t see. His eyes seeing but not really seeing, it gave off an eerie feel


    like he was looking through whatever it is he was looking at.


    Tobias sat the tray down and Caroline instantly reached for her coffee cup and passed me mine. I


    epted the coffee and said thanks.


    ¡°Theo is stuck in his own mind,¡± Tobias said worriedly ncing at him. I remembered Theo telling


    me about how they don¡¯t sleep yet, could be go into the depths of their owns minds and be stuck.


    I couldn¡¯t feel anything but worry through the bond as he stared of vacantly.


    ¡°Why did he go like that?¡± I asked looking to Caroline.


    ¡°We have some news, and it must have shocked him into this state, don¡¯t worry dear Tobias will


    eventually pull him out of it¡± she said. Tobias walked over to him and waved a hand in front of his face,


    but it was as if he didn¡¯t see.


    ¡°So, what was the news?¡± I asked turning back to Caroline.


    ¡°The council want to meet you, sooner thanter. That¡¯s not why we are here though. The council


    needs your birth documents, as you know humans aren¡¯t usually mated to werewolves or vampires.


    The council wants to look up your lineage they aren¡¯t convinced you are a hundred percent human. If


    you are, you would be the first human ever mated to someone like us¡± Josiah said motioning toward


    Theo and Tobias.


    ¡°Okay, so that¡¯s what shocked Theo?¡± I asked looking towards his frozen posture sitting in the


    armchair.


    Tobias growled. Josiah stood up cing his hand on Tobias arm and squeezing it before letting


    him go. ¡°That¡¯s enough son, we can¡¯t change the past, but your mother and I have sorted it, the


    documents wille soon in the mail they said they would post them to this address¡± Tobias stared at


    me intently for a few seconds, I could feel worry and something elseing through the bond. I didn¡¯t


    have a chance to ask what documents they were talking about when Josiah turned to look at me.


    ¡°Imogen do you still have your original birth certificate. I will also need a vial of your blood for the


    council¡± I nodded my head knowing it was amongst the boxes that were in the office in the shed along


    with rest of my belongings that Theo had stored here.


    ¡°I think it is in a box in the shed¡± I told him suddenly feeling nervous I knew it held nothing about


    my so-called lineage. My mother¡¯s name was the only one on the birth certificate. I never knew my


    father, didn¡¯t really want to either after he abandoned her to raise a child on her own.


    ¡°We will have to find it, but first finish your coffee, I need to speak to Tobias in private¡± Tobias got


    up and walked toward the kitchen, Josiah following behind him silently. Something had Tobias on edge,


    and I nced back at Theo who was still looking off, his eyes zed over like he was there, but


    nobody was home his eyes were burning bright red and hollow looking.


    ¡°Well hopefully we find something that will help your case¡± Caroline said. I looked at her how would


    it help my case? I thought to myself.


    ¡°And if we don¡¯t find anything?¡± I asked but I had a feeling I already knew the answer.


    ¡°If there is nothing to be found, the council will probably give Tobias and Theo a time limit on when


    to change you Imogen, I know you don¡¯t want this Tobias has made that very clear. Unfortunately,


    Tobias taking that choice from you was very selfish and wrong of him to do so. He shouldn¡¯t have


    marked you, but I also know my sons would never willingly put you in danger, the Mate bond is that


    strong it would have happened eventually, he just should have spoken to the council first¡± She told me


    ncing at Theo nervously. I watched as she stood up and walked over to him.

 chapter 57

    chapter 57


    She brushed his hair back like a mother would a child and in that moment, I could tell she truly did


    love her sons, it looked innocent like a doting mother would do. It suddenly made me wish my mother


    were still here. I felt saddened by the fact my mother would never again look at me the way Caroline


    gazed at Theo. But it did no good, he didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid.


    I heard her sigh. ¡°This is one of the things I hate about being a vampire, the rest is okay but once


    we be stuck like this, it¡¯s always hard toe out of it. Consumed by one¡¯s thoughts can


    sometimes be the worst sort of torture¡± I heard her murmur. Her thumb brushing his cheek soothingly.


    ¡°May I ask how you became like this?¡± It was something that I had wondered because Theo didn¡¯t


    like talking of it.


    ¡°Did Theo tell you he was a twin?¡± she asked. I shook my head this was the first time I have heard


    any mention of it. She nodded understandingly.


    ¡°I had two sons Theodore and Benjamin¡± she said looking down at Theo.


    ¡°They were identical twins, when the gue hit Benjamin didn¡¯t survive, I couldn¡¯t risk losing Theo


    or Tobias, so I spoke to who I thought was a doctor, who reckoned he had a miracle cure for illness. I


    was scared for my other sons. I would have done anything for them. We weren¡¯t aware that Tobias


    could change us back then, we didn¡¯t realise because him being werewolf was shocking enough and


    we were still learning about what it was he was¡± She stared off absentmindedly like she had been


    thrown back to the time she was talking about.


    ¡°So, I met this man, he imed to be some form of witch doctor. He was strikingly handsome and


    a little mad very entric. But he said he could help if I had have known back then what he would do, I


    never would have agreed. So, I brought Theo and Josiah to him, he gave us some wine and we gave


    him a hefty sum of cash, literally everything we had. Tobias didn¡¯t agree, he said something smelt off


    about him. It all happened so fast Tobias was in shock and didn¡¯t have time to react. Vampires are a lot


    quicker than werewolves, which I am sure you know that already¡± I nodded having witnessed it myself.


    Theo always got to me faster.


    ¡°So, we epted the wine which at the time we didn¡¯t know was actuallyced with his blood, next


    thing we saw darkness. Tobias said he snapped our necks and startedughing like a madman. We


    woke up, not even realising what it was we were. Well, that was until the hunger took over. Tobias


    dragged some drunk man in, and we couldn¡¯t help ourselves we killed him draining him of his blood.


    We became monsters and for a long time Tobias had to cover up for us, well until we found the


    watchers that was, and they introduced us to the council. We made an agreement with the watcher


    after saving one of their family members lives. He was one of Tom¡¯s ancestors. In exchange for helping


    us they get to live longs lives, free of illness. In exchange they help cover our tracks when needed


    which is rare with the council nowadays.¡±


    ¡°So, Toms family helped you back then and because you saved a family member made the treaty


    that you still have today?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes exactly, Tom¡¯s family are called watchers, they originally worked under the council, but after


    Tom¡¯s ancestor became Ill and we found our blood had healing properties we saved her and Richard


    Tom¡¯s ancestor asked to be permanently assigned our family, which was granted and in return if


    someone falls ill, we help ensuring they only die from old age and not before their time. Even with


    medical technology advancing over the years and we not being required much, but the treaty still


    stands.¡±


    ¡°So, what happened to the vampire that changed you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We never saw him again. Tobias tried to catch him, but he thought the madman killed us and


    panicked, when we woke up Tobias was beside himself and we didn¡¯t understand until Tobias exined


    what he did. It wasn¡¯t long after we killed the drunk man and Theo was no longer human, that Tobias


    felt suddenly drawn to Theo like moth to me. Theo was the same. Back then it was frowned upon for


    a man to love another man. They fought their own desires for years, until Tobias idently lost control


    and marked Theo making their bond stronger till they no longer cared what others thought.¡±


    I looked at Theo before getting up and walking over to him.


    ¡°So, Tobias didn¡¯t feel the bond until after Theo had been changed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Correct, that¡¯s why the council is wondering if there is more to you than meets the eye. No


    werewolf has ever had a bond with a human, they have fooled around with humans even got a few


    pregnant but never an established bond. It is unheard of. Did you know your father, Imogen?¡±


    I shook my head. I knew nothing of the man didn¡¯t even know what he looked like and from what I


    gathered he wasn¡¯t worth knowing. I know my grandfather hated him for I am assuming abandoning my


    mother. Mum never really spoke of him and if she did it was when she was extremely drunk. I knew


    they knew each other for a while before she fell pregnant but that was it.


    ¡°Not to worry I am sure we will find some answers somehow¡± she said I think more to herself than


    to me.


    ¡°So, werewolves that mate with humans, they can fall pregnant, so it creates a half human half


    werewolf, correct?¡±


    ¡°Sort of they won¡¯t be able to shift but they do get some of the benefits like longer life span, most


    will have short temper and are stronger. For a werewolf child to be born only two werewolves can bring


    a full werewolf into the world. Same with vampires they can create a hybrid with a werewolf but with a


    human the childes out more or less human. We aren¡¯t sure why that is. I think it¡¯s a safety


    mechanism humans bodies have to stop the world bing overrun with supernatural creatures


    though their DNA is slightly different and what human consider rare blood types. Whereas a vampire


    and werewolf or hybrid child will crave blood and be able to shift. It is all very confusing, I will try and


    exin moreter but for now, we really need to see what we can find amongst your things¡± she said


    standing up. Tobias and Josiah walked back out heading towards the front door.


    I grabbed my joggers that were near the front door and slipped my feet into them, Tobias waited


    while Josiah and Caroline walked towards the shed. Tobias moved closer and grabbed my hand before


    kissing my fingertips. I brushed my thumb over his lip, and he rxed slightly before keeping a strong


    grip on my hand and pulling me with him towards the shed. Caroline lifted the roller door, just as I got


    there, and we all made our way to the back of the shed which had an office behind the ss door. I had


    noticed it the few times I had been in here yet never actually went in. Not needing the reminder that my


    mother wasn¡¯t here any longer. That I was already painfully aware. But I must admit that after talking to


    Caroline I was a little curious to see if there was actually anything hidden amongst my mother¡¯s things.


    As soon as I stepped in the first thing, I could smell was the old table my Grandfather made my


    mother. I loved the smell ofcquered wood always had. I ran my hand along the top of it, the wood felt


    smooth under my hand and familiar. My family spent many Christmas¡¯s around this table, and it held a


    lot of memories. It was my mother¡¯s favourite possession and now mine knowing what it always meant


    to her. Tobias started opening boxes and Caroline waited along with Josiah obviously feeling awkward


    about going through my things.


    ¡°You can start opening boxes, I don¡¯t mind. It will be faster if we are all looking¡± I told them. They


    looked relieved but I could tell they didn¡¯t want to overstep. I grabbed the first box Iid my hands on


    pulling it off the shelf and cing it on the table. Caroline did the sameing to stand next to me and


    we started rummaging through the boxes.


    I continued opening boxes, until we found every document stored in the room, my birth certificate


    and even and old phone and address book of my mothers, when we finished stacking the boxes and


    putting them away, we stood around the old table flicking through the various documents. Like I thought


    my birth certificate, held no answer just my mother¡¯s name. Josiah was turning page after to page of a


    small hardcovered notebook. It had a floral design on the front. Josiah suddenly dropped the book and


    gasped, itnded on the table facedown. I picked it up and a photo fell from between the pages.

 chapter 58

    chapter 58


    ¡°What?¡± I asked. Grabbing the photo and looking down at it. I didn¡¯t see anything wrong with the


    photo at all, it was just a photo of my mother with me, and some man whom I didn¡¯t recognise. I must


    admit the resemnce between him, and I was uncanny, with his blonde hair and blue eyes we even


    had the same nose and lips. Josiah shook his head.


    ¡°Do you know this man?¡± he asked, pointing at the photo. I shook my head and Tobias walked over


    peering over my shoulder and looking at the photo. I heard him growl and I looked over my shoulder at


    him. His eyes were narrowed and had turned to pitch ck orbs. Caroline walked over and took the


    photo from my hand wanting to see what they were so bothered by. She dropped the photo her hands


    going to her mouth.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be him¡± She whispered. I waspletely baffled, obviously they recognised the man in the


    photo. But I had no recollection of this photo even being taken and I was around ten-year-old in it. I


    know if I had seen this man before I would have recognised him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be who? Who is he?¡± I asked. They didn¡¯t answer just stared. Josiah picked up the photo


    and put it in his pocket. Tobias ushered me out of the shed, his father had my birth certificate not that it


    was going to do any good with theck of my father¡¯s name. He also took the floral notebook.


    ¡°Who is the man, Tobias?¡± I asked annoyed no one was answering my question. Tobias moved


    closer putting his arm over my shoulder before turning to his parents ignoring my question.


    His mother Caroline looked nervous, and Josiah patted Tobias on the back. Before walking


    towards their car, grabbing Caroline¡¯s hand, and tugging her along with him. Tobias walked me up the


    front veranda and we climbed the stairs, as soon as his parents were out of view, I turned to him.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on Tobias, who is he?¡±


    Tobias growled at my tone of voice, but I was sick of no one telling me what was going on.


    ¡°He was a member of the council. He is also the same man that turned Theo and his parents.¡±


    ¡°But Caroline said she never seen the crazy vampire doctor again.¡± Did she lie or was there more


    to this story then she told me?


    ¡°Look that¡¯s all you need to know right now, my mother didn¡¯t lie we haven¡¯t seen him since, he left


    the council before we even knew about it. We only found out he was council member, upon visiting the


    council for the first time. His photo was hung in their gallery. He went missing the year he changed


    them. We thought he had been killed by hunter¡¯s because no one, including the council has seen him


    since. But that photo proves he is still alive.¡±


    ¡°If he is alive, why is he in a photo with me and my mother than and why don¡¯t I remember meeting


    him?¡± This was all bing too much and so god damn confusing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who he is to you, but my parents will find out. Shit they forgot to take your blood¡±


    Tobias walked inside and went to the wine rack, he pressed down on the wooden top and it sprang


    open, the lid opening up to reveal a hiddenpartment. He grabbed something out. It was a bulky


    phone he turned the screen on and dialled a number. I stared dumbfounded. I thought they didn¡¯t have


    a way of contacting anyone out here. Clearly, I was wrong.


    Someone must have answered because Tobias started talking.


    ¡°You forgot to take a blood sample.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear the other half of the conversation, but I knew he was talking to his parents.


    ¡°Okay I will bring her over on Thursday.¡± And he hung up the phone.


    ¡°You have cell service out here?¡± I asked annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sat phone, on Thursday you areing to meet the council so they can run some tests¡± I


    suddenly felt nauseas. I didn¡¯t want to go to the council to meet the same people that would decide my


    fate.


    Tobias seeing how nervous I became, ced the phone back in the cupboard before closing the lid


    and wrapping his arms around me, pulling me to his chest. I rxed against him and he rested his chin


    on top of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared I won¡¯t let them hurt you, Imogen.¡±


    ¡°No, you will just let them kill me¡± I said stepping back and away from him. I heard him sigh and I


    turned and walked off towards the lounge room. Theo was still in the exact same position on the


    armchair by the firece. A perfect statue.


    ¡°How long will he remain like that?¡± I asked worried. Tobias walked over and ced a hand on


    Theo¡¯s shoulder. Theo didn¡¯t even blink just stared off vacantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, hopefully not long,¡± he said. I turned the TV on and put a movie on. I was suddenly


    feeling mentally drained. I tried to watch the movie, but it was hard seeing Theo out of the corner of my


    eye sitting so still. It was starting to give me the creeps. Tobias obviously used to Theo going into this


    state just watched the movie, his big warm hand resting on my thigh.


    I rolled onto my back. ¡°When we go to the council, will they decide then, how much time I have


    left?¡± Tobias turned looking at me before climbing between my legs, his arms resting on either side of


    my head. As he held the weight of his body off mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Theo and I will be with you, so will my parents, so don¡¯t be worried. You may


    think they don¡¯t like you, but they do. They just aren¡¯t used to dealing with humans. They won¡¯t let


    anyone hurt you either Imogen, not even my father,¡± he said kissing my forehead.


    When he pulled back, I kissed him. I felt him smile against my lips before he thrust his hips into


    me. He was already hard underneath his pants, I moaned his lips moving to my neck as he sucked on


    the skin, then I caught sight of Theo over his shoulder, still staring off nkly. I shivered not really


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tobias asked when he felt me shiver.


    ¡°Nothing Theo, is creeping me out staring off like that¡± Tobias looked over his shoulder before


    sitting up. ¡°I can try and wake him.¡±


    ¡°How did you wake himst time?¡± He had silly smirk on his face.


    ¡°By touching him,¡± he said his lips turning up slightly, obviously remembering thest time he was


    in this state. Iughed, of course he would wake up. I stood up and Tobias watched me. ¡°What are you


    going to do?¡± he asked.


    I know it was childish but he right now, I was bored.


    ¡°You got a sharpie¡± I asked a silly smile on my face, lighting up at my idea.


    Tobias eyebrows furrowed wondering why I wanted a sharpie for.


    He stood up and walked off beforeing back with a permanent marker.


    ¡°What do you want that for?¡±


    ¡°Well, the pair of you still aren¡¯t forgiven so while he like that I n on giving him a make-over.¡±


    I walked over to Theo suddenly excited about doodling on his face. I took the lid off standing in


    front of him. He was the perfect canvas still as a statue.


    ¡°Imogen he will kill you?¡± Tobias snorted but didn¡¯t stop me. I had to stop myself fromughing not


    that he could hear or see me, but that didn¡¯t make it any less funny. Tobias walked out beforeing


    back with another marker.


    ¡°You ever do this to me, and I will spank you so hard, you won¡¯t be able to walk for a week,¡± he


    said a silly smile on his face as bent down in front of him.


    I coloured in his eyebrows before joining the together, I was impressed at Tobias drawing skills as


    he drew a huge cock on Theo¡¯s face that went from the bottom of his ear to Theo¡¯s mouth. It was


    unbelievably detailed and veiny. I also drew a huge curly moustache. By the time we were done, we


    both stood back and admired our artwork.


    ¡°Done now? You had your fun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make out you didn¡¯t enjoy doing that Tobias, I can feel you through the bond¡± I said nudging


    him with my elbow. He chuckled slightly.


    ¡°Maybe a little, but he is going to be so pissed off when he wakes up.¡±


    I chuckled and Tobias wrapped his arms around my waist tugging me to him. I turned in his arms.


    Wrapping my own around his neck.


    Tobias¡¯s lips moving to mine he kissed the side of my lips, to my chin. I lifted my legs wrapping


    them around his waist, his hands going to my ass holding me against him. I ran my fingers through his


    hair at the back of his neck.


    ¡°Not here, with Picasso over there¡± Tobias chuckled and turned carrying me up the stairs while I


    sucked on his neck. He groaned liking the feeling of me kissing and sucking on him. I heard him open


    the bedroom door before depositing me on the bed. Tobias leant over the top of me, and I tugged his


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    shirt up. He removed it when he realised, I wanted it off. I ran my hands up his chest. Loving the feel of


    each muscle moving under my fingertips. Tobias moved his face closer, kissing me softly his hand


    going under my shirt, as he grabbed my breast squeezing it. I wrapped my legs around his waist trying


    to pull him closer.


    Hips lips moving to my neck as he pushed my shirt up higher before removing it. His lips kissing


    the top of my breast before biting down. I hissed slightly at the pain before his tongue soothed it. I could


    feel his erection through his pants. Reaching down, I tugged on his belt trying to loosen it. Seeing I


    wanted his pants off, he quickly stood and took them off, while I pulled my tights down removing them


    and tossing them at him. They hit him in the face, and he smiled before climbing on the bed between


    my legs. I could feel his erection on the inside of my thigh.


    Reaching between us, I wrapped my hand around his shaft squeezing slightly. Tobias groaned and


    thrust into my hand. I stroked his shaft up and down his teeth now grazing my corbone as he nipped


    at my skin. I could feel my thighs slick with my juices. Tobias moved closer forcing me to let go of his


    cock as he positioned himself and pushed inside me. His lips moving to mine as he sucked on my


    bottom lip. It felt strange without Theo being with us but Tobias for once was almost gentle. Tobias cock


    filled me, and I instantly moved my hips taking him in deeper loving the way his cock stretched me to


    amodate hisrge size.


    Tobias moved his hips, gently pulling in and out. I wrapped my legs around his hips, my hands


    going to his hips as I tugged him to me needing him to go faster.


    ¡°So impatient,¡± he whispered against my lips. He thrust in hard and deep, and I moaned out, my


    walls mping down on his cock. I heard him groan before picking up his pace and ramming his cock


    into me continuously, faster, and harder each time giving me no rest. I moved my hips to meet his


    thrusts, my moans, and our heavy breathing the only noises in the house. I was sitting right on the


    edge of my orgasm and a few more thrusts shoved mepletely over. I felt my walls tighten around


    Tobias, he groaned finding his own release before stilling inside me. He kissed my lips then we heard


    someone clear their throat.


    We both looked over Tobias shoulder, and Theo was standing in the doorway as silly smirk on his


    face, which only made him look more ridiculous. The dick on his face crinkling as his lips moved


    upward into azy smile. Both Tobias and I burst outughing. Theoughed to till he realised we were


    ¡°What?¡± he said confused.

 chapter 59

    chapter 59


    The next few days passed in a blur. It was now Wednesday, and Tobias and Theo had been


    stressed about some document that was supposed to arrive at the house and never did. Sitting up in


    bed I stretched out, only to find Theo and Tobias were no longer in bed, I could hear the shower


    running and feel arousal through the bond making my heart rate quicken. Getting up I swing my legs


    over the side of the bed and stand up. I start walking toward the bathroom door where I can hear


    Tobias groaning, azy smile turning my lips up. I know what they are doing. Reaching for the handle I


    turn it slowly, opening the door as quietly as I can which must have worked because neither of them


    heard or looked in my direction, as I leant on the door frame watching them.


    Tobias had his back pressed against the tiled wall in the shower, his eyes closed and lips parted


    slightly. His hand in Theo¡¯s hair. Theo was on his knees in front Tobias. The water running down his


    back, one of his hands gripped Tobias¡¯s hip. The other braced on the wall beside him.


    I watched Tobias¡¯s grip get tighter on Theo¡¯s hair earning a growl from Theo that vibrated through


    me. Making me cross my legs as arousal flooded into me from the bond. I watched as Tobias thrust into


    Theo¡¯s mouth before stilling and I knew he had just finished. Theo rose from the ground pressing


    himself into Tobias and kissing him while Tobias¡¯s hand went to his hip pulling him closer.


    I cleared my throat. Both of them turned to look at me where I was leaning on the door frame with


    my arms folded across my chest. Tobias had a huge grin on his face and Theo turned and opened the


    shower door.


    ¡°We knew you were there, could smell your arousal the moment you opened the door,¡± he said


    reaching out and grabbing the front of his shirt, I was wearing and pulling me into the shower. I


    shrieked at how cold the water was. It was barely lukewarm. My shirt bing drenched as he pulled


    me under the stream of water, the shirt sticking to me. Tobias adjusted the temperature and I rxed


    under the hot stream. Theo peeled the shirt off that was now acting as a second skin.


    He tossed the shirt over the shower screen before gripping my hips and lifting me, my arms


    wrapping around his neck as he pressed me against the shower wall. Which was fucking freezing


    earning another yelp from me as my back came in contact with the cold tiles. I heard them both


    chuckle, Theo moved before pressing me against Tobias chest which was always unnaturally warm.


    Tobias grunted at the impact of Theo pushing me against him.


    ¡°Better?¡± Tobias whispered into the crook of my neck. I leant my head back on his shoulder and


    kissed the bottom of his jaw.


    ¡°Much better¡± Theo¡¯s lips moved to my cor bone nipping at the skin, as he slowly made his way


    up to my throat then to my chin, moving slightly I lifted my head off Tobias¡¯s shoulder and kissed Theo.


    He growled as he bit down on my bottom lip hard enough that I could taste the metallic taste of my own


    blood in my mouth, his tongue soothing his bite. I moaned against his lips and my legs tightened


    around his waist. Tobias¡¯s hands gripped my hips. When I suddenly felt a different urge through the


    bond, one that definitely wasn¡¯t mine. The need for blood and overwhelming urge to feed. I felt Tobias


    tense slightly. His arms going between Theo and me and wrapping around my stomach.


    ¡°Theo, careful¡± I heard Tobias growl out. Theo froze as I felt his fangs graze my shoulder making


    me shiver and desire run through me. Desire that wasn¡¯tpletely mine, I knew the arousal was but


    the desire to feed definitely was all Theo. Theo stopped and looked up, his eyes were no longer their


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    beautiful green but a demonic red. I watch him shake his head slightly trying to get his bearings and


    control back. I moved my hand running it under the ck veins under eyes that were twitching and


    rippling beneath his skin, his lips parted, and I could see just how sharp his fangs were, my legs


    tightened around his waist. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I saw Theo have blood. I was pretty


    certain it was when he hurt me. The memory sent a shiver up my spine remembering how painful it


    was.


    I knew he was trying hurt me then but the other times it never hurt. Theo watched me for a few


    seconds his eyes still crimson, but I could tell he looked uncertain. I moved my hair that had fallen over


    my shoulder and offered him my neck. He hesitated and looked up at Tobias.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Tobias said behind me his grip around my stomach bing tighter.


    ¡°I want to¡± I told Theo. He looked uncertain still and didn¡¯t move, his hands running up my thighs


    before stepping closer. I felt his breath on my neck which made me shiver and he stopped and kissed


    my jaw instead before pulling my face to his. I could feel his erection underneath me, but also feel his


    fear of hurting mee through the bond. I wriggled my hips and he pushed up, his cock burying itself


    in me making me moan out. I felt Tobias lips go to shoulder and I moved my hips as Theo pulled out


    before ramming back in. I turned my head offering my neck again to Theo, this time he didn¡¯t hesitate,


    and I felt a sharp pain of his fangs breaking my skin before he thrust in harder making me rx, I


    moaned, and his initial bite no longer hurt instead turning to euphoria as he drank from me. I could feel


    his tonguepping against my skin while he sucked on it, he bit down again harder making my blood


    rush into his mouth, I felt a trickle run down my shoulder and over breast making my nipples harden.


    The high of his bite making me flood with arousal as I moved my hips against him. Theo gripped


    my hips moving them faster against him as I felt my orgasm build before I was shoved over the edge,


    my walls clenching around his hard length that was buried deeply inside me. I felt him go still as I rode


    out my orgasm obviously finding his own. I slumped against Tobias and felt him kiss the side of my


    face, Theo pulled his mouth away from neck his fangs slowly retracting. I smiledzily at him and he


    kissed my lips softly, I could taste my own blood on his lips when he pulled away, his cock slipping from


    my body, but he didn¡¯t let go of my hips, instead pulled me against him, so my head was resting on his


    shoulder my arms draped heavily over his. I felt Tobias move behind me and open the door hopping out


    of the shower. I see him grab a towel wrapping it around his hips.


    Theo let me slide down his body, but he kept a good grip on me as I was hit with vertigo. His hand


    around my waist the only thing keeping me upright, as I leant my head on his chest. I felt him start


    washing me rubbing the loofa softly over my skin.


    ¡°It will settle, I think I fed longer than I should have,¡± he said softly. I could feel his worry through


    the bond. The room was already starting to right itself as the dizziness subsided. My legs no longer


    feeling like jelly.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, it¡¯s fine, Theo,¡± I said looking up and running my fingers through his chest hair. His


    hypnotic eyes staring down at me. He kissed my nose.


    ¡°I will feel better once you eat. Come on let¡¯s hop out,¡± he said pulling me out of the shower. Theo


    grabbed a towel and wrapped it around me before grabbing his own. He put his hands on my shoulders


    to make sure I was still steady, as I stepped into the bedroom. Tobias was putting his suit on and I


    knew they had to go back to work today.


    ¡°She looks a little pale Theo,¡± Tobias said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine I promise.¡±


    ¡°I will go make her something to eat,¡± he said storming out of the room.


    ¡°Really I¡¯m fine¡± I told Theo. I walked over and sat on the bed. Tobias had pulled one of my blouses


    out and ck cks. I looked at them before looking at Theo.


    ¡°I cane to work?¡± Theo nodded before bending down and kissing my lips softly.


    ¡°Yes, Tobias and I were talkingst night. We are giving you your freedom back. Just please don¡¯t


    run off or go too far away from us.¡± I nodded. I didn¡¯t care as long as I could leave the house.


    ¡°Tobias has also organised someone toe out today to put in andline and inte. Should be


    on when we get home¡± Finally inte. God only knows how much I missed my reading tforms. I


    quickly got dressed and then walked into the bathroom. Theo was still lingering making sure I wasn¡¯t


    about to drop dead on them. I quickly did my make-up and was surprised when Theo picked up my hair


    straightener that was plugged in next to me. He clicked the tongs together while I was doing my


    eyeliner. I raised an eyebrow at him. I went to take it off him.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± he said pulling them away from me. I stood straight while he picked up the brush and


    used it to pick up some of my hair before mping the hair straightener on to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t burn my hair off¡± I warned him, I heard him snicker behind. Before I felt him do the next


    piece, when I realised, he wasn¡¯t gonna set my hair on fire, I started doing the rest of my make up.


    Theo had finished doing my hair and was inspecting his handy work. I nodded at him in approval, and I


    see him kiss my shoulder in the mirror.


    Walking downstairs, I could smell the delicious aroma of freshly brewed coffee. I sat at the bench


    and Tobias ced a te of pancakes in front of me covered in different sorts of berries and syrup. My


    stomach rumbled just from the sight of it. I dug in suddenly feeling ravenous.


    When we finished eating, Tobias grabbed my handbag and phone from upstairs and we walked


    toward the garage. I hopped in the passenger side and Theo hopped in the back. We drove to work


    and pulled up in the carpark. I noticed Tom waiting for us as we got out of the car next to the elevator.


    He waved upon seeing me a grin lighting up his face. I was so relieved to see him, and that Tobias kept


    his word and hadn¡¯t killed him. I walked up and wrapped my arms around him, giving him a hug. Tom


    wore a suit instead of cleaning scrubs and looked quite professional. I heard Theo and Tobias walk up


    behind us and Tom nodded to both of them.


    ¡°Did any documents get dropped off while we were off?¡± asked Theo.


    ¡°No, are you talking about the¡­¡± Theo cut him off with a growl. I thought it was strange but


    whatever Tom was about to say died on his lips.


    ¡°No documents have been dropped in,¡± he said, looking at Theo. My eyebrows furrowed and I


    wondered what the documents were that clearly, Tobias and Theo didn¡¯t want me to know about.


    ¡°What documents? Maybe they have been emailed. I can check when we get upstairs¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, these would have to be personally dropped off,¡± Tobias said tugging me towards the entrance.


    Theo shot Tom a look.


    ¡°I might go check the emails just in case,¡± Theo said taking off up the stairs next to the elevator.


    ¡°I could have checked when we got upstairs, what¡¯s so important about these documents


    anyway?¡± I asked Tobias.


    ¡°Nothing that concerns you, but they were supposed to have been dropped to the house by now¡± I


    wondered what the documents were, but him mentioning them did remind me that Tomorrow, I was


    supposed to go to the council and have some tests run and meet the people that were going to decide


    my future. I suddenly felt nervous. Tobias pressed the button in the elevator to our floor before looking


    down at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Love?¡± he asked, staring at me while I chewed my nail. It was a terrible


    nervous habit. Tobias pulled my thumb away from my lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°Nothing, I just realised I have to meet the council tomorrow.¡± He pulled me against him wrapping


    his arms around my shoulder.


    ¡°You will be fine, no one will hurt you. I promise¡±


    When we stepped out the elevator, I was shocked to see Theo¡¯s mother Caroline waiting in the


    foyer talking to Theo.


    ¡°What are you doing here, ma,¡± Tobias asked as he stepped out of the elevator.


    ¡°Good morning Imogen, son. We have a slight problem the council want to meet today. We need to


    leave after lunch.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s dad?¡± Tobias asked looking around. Josiah wasn¡¯t here, only Caroline.


    ¡°He is sorting out your other issue, they are being quite difficult.¡±


    I heard both Theo and Tobias growl lowly, Theo¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°When do we leave?¡± Tobias asked.


    ¡°We have to meet them at two.¡± Tobias nodded, while I stood there shaking, fear consuming me


    and something else. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but I felt like something was slightly amiss. I just had a


    feeling something was going to happen, and I wasn¡¯t going to like it.

 chapter 60

    chapter 60


    Caroline waited at the office constantly on edge pacing back and forth, I couldn¡¯t understand her


    nervousness, she wasn¡¯t the one about to march into this so-called mythical council and beg for her


    life. She kept checking her phone constantly. When I asked what was wrong, she just said she was


    waiting for her husband toe back. I wondered what her husband was doing that had her so on


    edge, when Josiah finally did show up, she all but ran to the elevator watching the numbers above the


    stainless-steel doors till it dinged on our floor.


    Josiah stepped out of the elevator, an annoyed look on his face like he brought bad news. I felt my


    stomach drop instantly thinking it was the council as he spoke to his wife in a hushed voice before


    realising, I was standing watching them.


    ¡°Tobias isn¡¯t going to like this; I can¡¯t believe that evil wretch¡± I heard his mother say. Tobias walked


    out and motioned for his parents to step into his office.


    ¡°Did you get it,¡± he asked.


    His father shook his head. ¡°Not yet, they want to meet you in person tomorrow,¡± he said as he


    stepped through the door closing it behind him. Theo came out of his office looking at the door before


    looking towards me. I heard him growl lowly before walking over, obviously listening in on the


    conversation behind the closed door that I couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone being so secretive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing that you need to worry about, just having issues with a client from the council,¡± he told


    me. I could feel through the bond he wasn¡¯t lying that whomever it was they needed these documents


    from was from the council, yet I could feel something else, like he wasn¡¯t telling me the whole truth.


    Stepping out from behind my desk, I walked over to the bathroom, wanting to wash my face and


    freshen up before we had to leave in an hour. It was nearly 11:30 am and apparently the drive takes an


    hour, and we would have to leave noter than 12:30.


    Grabbing my handbag, I walked into the bathroom and rummaged through my bag looking for my


    lips stick and eyeliner, that I always carried digging through the oversized handbag, I became annoyed


    before tipping the contents into the sink and started rummaging. I found my lip balm but not my lipstick,


    I sighed picking it up thinking it will have to do, before digging in the sink looking for the rest of my


    things, I picked up my phone and started dumping stuff back inside my bag. I really needed to clean my


    bag out one day, I had so much junk in it I can barely find anything. Picking up the handkerchief I hear


    a foil packet drop out of it and into the sink. My heart skipping a beat when I realised what it is.


    I picked up the foil package. It was my birth control unused. Ipletely forgot all about taking it,


    in fact I haven¡¯t taken it in months not really needing to. Although I should have but with everything


    going on with my mother and Tobias and Theo keeping me hostage it wasn¡¯t exactly the first thing on


    my mind.


    Picking it up my hands were shaking, I tried to remember thest I had my period, but no matter


    the amount times I recounted in my head it came back the same thing before my mother died. I was


    when they are due. My heart bumping frantically in my chest when I realise it never alerted me because


    theck of cell service at the property. I check thest date and nearly pass out from holding my breath.


    I was a month and seventeen dayste.


    Grabbing everything and tossing it back in my bag, I wet the back of my neck, trying to cool down


    suddenly feeling extremely hot. This can¡¯t be happening right? I was in heat not long ago so I can¡¯t be


    pregnant, werewolves only fall pregnant when in heat. Then the sarcastic voice in my head was


    taunting me that, I wasn¡¯t a werewolf, so it didn¡¯t work that way for me. No, I was human, so vampire


    and werewolf shit didn¡¯t affect me. Looking at the clock I still had time, I could duck down to the


    convenience store and grab a test, but would they let me leave? I had to try. Dumping everything back


    in my bag, I regained my bearings and walked out. Theo was leaning against my desk a worried look


    on his face as I came out.


    ¡°You okay Hun?¡±


    ¡°Yep, never better. Can I go to the shop down on the corner? I am starving¡± I lie. My appetite


    out a search party. Theo thought for a second.


    ¡°I wille with you.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be long. Promise.¡± my voiceing out was nearly a squeak. He seemed taken


    aback. Before he moved closer. I could feel him looking through the bond, wondering why I suddenly


    wanted to leave. I made sure to clear my head and started rambling about seeing Tom so he wouldn¡¯t


    catch on to what was actually on my mind. He cocked his head to side.


    ¡°You¡¯re only going to the shop and to see Tom?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s all I wille back,¡± I said my voice was off even I could tell but he must have given


    me the benefit of the doubt, because he pulled out his wallet and handed me his card.


    ¡°Here Tobias took your cards when you did a runner, remind me when we get home to put them


    back in your wallet for you,¡± he said passing me his and giving me the pin number, which funnily


    enough was the month and day of my birthday, 1508.


    I grabbed the card and walked to the elevator. I stepped in and I could see Theo watching me like


    he was deciding whether or not he actually did the right thing, by letting me go. I hit the button to the


    foyer. As soon as the doors closed, I let out the breath I had been holding. When I got to the bottom,


    Merida was at the front counter calling me over when she seen me.


    ¡°You still stuck here?¡± I asked seeing her.


    ¡°Yes, I think Theo is punishing me over the other night. They have had quite a few apply for the


    position and he keeps turning them away forcing me to y secretary, it¡¯s driving me nuts the phone


    never stops, and the emails just keeping¡± She huffed annoyed. I chuckled slightly.


    ¡°I will ask Theo to hire someone so you can go back to your normal position if he won¡¯t. I¡¯ll ask


    Tobias, he will sort it for you¡± She nodded looking thankful.


    ¡°Where are you off to without your bodyguards¡± She asked.


    ¡°To the shop, want anything?¡±


    ¡°OH yes can you grab me cappino¡± I nodded.


    ¡°sure, I will be back in a minute¡± I tell her before walking out and toward the convenient store. On


    the way past, I stop at the star bucks and order everyone a cappino remembering to get Josiah a


    ck coffee like his soul, I didn¡¯t actually mind their parents they weren¡¯t so bad, we all just started off


    on the wrong foot because of Tobias. I chuckle slightly before paying and heading next door.


    I walk down the aisle towards the feminine products, standing in the aisle a young girles over


    to me. Her hair in dreadlocks and a friendly smile on her face.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± she asked when she sees me staring at the pregnancy test section for too long


    trying to decide which one was the better one.


    ¡°Um yes actually which one is better, the most urate¡± She picked up a box and handed it to me.


    ¡°This one can be done from the date of your missed cycle and it tells you in the window roughly how far


    along. It seems to be the most popr choice¡± She says handing me the box. I nod and thank her


    before following her to the counter. Realising I am meant to be buying food, I also grab muffin and pay


    before walking out.


    I walk to coffee shop and wait for my name to be called. While I wait, I jam the test into a secret


    hidey hole in the side of my bag and zip it up. As long as no one goes into my bag they shouldn¡¯t


    notice, but the box is pretty bulky.


    When my name is called, I pay the cashier and grab the two little trays before walking back to the


    office. When I walk in, I give Merida hers and she takes a sip. Before moaning loudly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can feel it in my soul¡± She says, making me chuckle. I head toward the elevator and press the


    button to the top floor. Waiting I start to be anxious, then I feel it¡¯s not me it is actually Tobias and


    Theo. I feel Tobias getting angry, then the elevator doors open. Everyone standing next to my desk


    staring at me like I just grew two heads.


    ¡°See I told you she would be back¡± Said Theo to Tobias pointing at me. I step out with coffees and


    my muffin. ¡°Everything okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, Tobias was being a dick thinking, I let you run away,¡± Theo said walking over and kissing my


    temple before picking up a coffee. He takes a sip and nearly spits it out when he realises, he grabbed


    mine which has more sugar than he likes. I ce the cardboard cartons on the desk and grab my


    coffee off him, before handing him his and shake my head. I give Josiah his, ¡°ck like your soul,¡± I tell


    him. His lips turn up slightly and he thanks me while I give everyone their coffees.


    ¡°We will be leaving soon, so make sure you are ready, dear,¡± Caroline tells me. I nod suddenly


    feeling nervous.


    ¡°Nothing will happen, not today anyway. Josiah is just taking you to meet them, and the council


    has ordered some tests, you may also have to meet the oracle.¡±


    ¡°Oracle?¡±


    ¡°Just a fancy word for, I suppose a fortune teller nothing to worry about. She will just look into your


    past and maybe your future, it just precautionary to make sure you won¡¯t speak of what you see when


    we arrive.¡±


    I nod my head and take a bite of my muffin.


    ¡°Well, your father and I are going to head off, we will meet you there,¡± she says softly to Theo


    before touching my shoulder and rubbing her thumb over my cheek.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about dear, I promise,¡± she says before walking to the elevator with Josiah.

 chapter 61

    chapter 61


    I was sitting at my desk when Theo walked out of his office. Tobias stepping out of his a second


    ¡°As ready as I will ever be¡± I said grabbing my handbag from under my desk and throwing it over


    my shoulder. We made our way to Tobias¡¯s car. As soon as the car started, I knew there would be no


    turning back, the seatbelt suddenly feeling more like a restraint as we left the City to meet the people


    that would decide when I die.


    The drive took about forty-five minutes. When Tobias pulled the car over on what appeared to be


    and abandoned school in literally the most deserted ce, hidden amongst the trees. We got out the


    car and I looked around. It was an old school building, with trees going through it the roof caved in and


    the ce looked deste and like it hadn¡¯t been a functioning school in hundreds of years. No signage,


    no nothing.


    ¡°Are we at the right ce?¡± I asked looking around confused. There were broken swings in the


    distance and the gate out front was rusted. Tobias and Theo nodded before walking through the gate


    and suddenly vanishing into thin air. I stopped shocked, where did they go? Then suddenly Theo¡¯s


    hand came out waving at me on my side of the gate, his body invisible. I took a step back; I must be


    tripping what the hell was in that coffee I thought.


    Suddenly Theo stepped back into view, my heart skipping a beat as he suddenly materialised in


    front of me.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said holding out his hand, I nervously took it and he pulled me through the gate. I


    could hear like a high pitch whistling and had to fight the urge to block my ears then suddenly a feeling


    like I was being suctioned through a vacuum, before finally feeling air again, I sucked in a deep breath.


    What I wasn¡¯t expecting was when I looked around was the sight of the huge mansion in front of me,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that can¡¯t be the school I just seen. I turned around and looked back at the gate, I just walked through


    which was no longer there. I could see the car and the dirt road, but the abandoned school was gone. I


    took a step back and bumped into Tobias. I looked up at him and he smiled. ¡°Cool huh¡± I nodded not


    really knowing what to say. I looked around the ce was huge as we walked up the grand steps


    towards the huge archway for a door.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked not understanding how this ce was so hidden from the world.


    ¡°Witches put wards up, to humans and anyone else it just appears as an abandoned building,


    anyone walks past the gates they just feel ufortable and don¡¯t understand why. It¡¯s for protection


    stops anyone from discovery this ce, there are many around the City as well¡± Tobias exined.


    Theo walked over to the door and banged on it. A man or should I say strange looking goblin/elf looking


    thing walked out, a snarl on his face. He looked at me then at Theo his face lighting up excitedly.


    ¡°Theo, I heard you wereing to visit today, did you bring them?¡± he asked his voice sounded


    really squeaky kind of like listening to a mouse, he kind of reminded me of golem off the lord of the


    rings except he was dressed like a butler.


    ¡°Yep, sure did, did mum and dad already head to the chambers?,¡± he said pulling a paper bag out


    of his pocket. The elf looked inside before pulling out some stringy red liquorice. Biting a piece off with


    his sharp looking teeth.


    ¡°Yep, they are inside already, this must be your mate. I am Percy,¡± he said holding his hand out


    which was the size of a small child¡¯s but with long sharp looking nails. I shook his hand wondering how


    he knew my name.


    ¡°Josiah told me about you, you¡¯re much prettier than I thought,¡± he said with a wink answering the


    question I was thinking. I smiled I liked him already. He shoved the doors open. It opened up to a huge


    square room before we walked directly across to another set of doors. Theo opened them before


    cing his hand on my lower back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t freak out and whatever you do, don¡¯t stare it will be awkward,¡± he said.


    I wondered what he meant. I didn¡¯t have to wait long to find out though. Stepping through the door


    we were in some sort of quadrangle. The ce was bustling with people and creatures I had only read


    about in fairy tales. Shops and buildings along every side, the ce was like a little town. I couldn¡¯t help


    but stare when a centaur walked past me. A fucking centaur. ¡°You¡¯re staring¡± Said Theo whispering in


    my ear.


    ¡°How the hell does he hide in the human world¡± I asked not being able to believe my own eyes.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t, his name Bruno and he lives permanently hear at court, he is thest of his kind¡± Theo


    answered.


    Maybe there really was something in that coffee or maybe my mind conjured up this delusion or I


    was dreaming, none of this made sense, first an elf creature now a centaur. Was every mythical


    creature real?


    ¡°Not all just some, where do you think the storiese from? Humans aren¡¯t that imaginative to


    thoughts.


    I dragged my eyes away from the half donkey looking man. Theo¡¯s hand on my lower back


    pushing me along seeing as my feet just weren¡¯t cooperating. When we were halfway through the quad


    I started really looking around. I felt Tobias grab my hand before bending slightly blocking my view.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± he asked, an amused look on his face as I stared at all the people and half


    peoples roaming around.


    ¡°I figured since all these exist that I should make sure jebus isn¡¯t here too. I might need to ask for


    forgiveness since every other mythical creature exist, I am assuming he does too and need to make


    sure I cover all my bases if I am gonna die,¡± I said looking past him and searching the faces of the


    many people passing by. I heard Theo chuckle.


    ¡°Ask forgiveness for what? And just so you know, Jesus or jebus as you like to call him was


    human, not a supernatural creature.¡±


    ¡°What, so he does exist?¡± I questioned. Shit I am going to hell for being an adulterer.


    I heard Theo chuckle obviously reading my thoughts. ¡°Human, not supernatural, Imogen, and he


    was just some man someone wrote a story about, doesn¡¯t mean what they wrote is real or not real,


    people just needed to believe in something bigger than themselves help them sleep better at night.¡±


    Tobias and Theo both found my shock of this ce amusing. We walked for a few minutes finally


    imposing building with guards out the front that I could tell were vampires by their red eyes and godly


    looks. We marched up the steps and walked inside. Caroline and Josiah were inside waiting patiently


    on some red velvet seats. Caroline stood up and walked over giving me a hug. ¡°We have registered


    that we are here, so we shouldn¡¯t have to wait long¡± she said.


    I sat next to her, this room was some kind of waiting area, lined with seats and pictures on the wall


    of scary looking men and woman who definitely weren¡¯t human, the huge paintings and photos leading


    up a huge corridor with doors running off each side.


    I sat nervously twiddling my thumbs when Tobias put his hand over mine covering my shaking


    hands. I instantly calmed down the heat of his skin was soothing.


    When suddenly a tall woman in a ck dress that went to the floor walked out, her red eyes


    indicating she was another vampire as her eyes roamed over all of us, before settling on Tobias and


    Theo.


    ¡°ric will see you three now¡± she said brushing her long ck hair over her shoulder and turning


    her back on us. Tobias pulled me up from my seat and suddenly my mouth went dry. We walked up the


    long corridor to thest door. She opened it and stepped aside allowing us to enter.


    I walked in after Tobias and Theo. A man was sitting behind a huge desk, wearing a suit. He


    looked up as we entered. ¡°Tobias Theo,¡± he said, standing up and walking around his desk. He shook


    their hands before turning to me.


    ¡°You must be the human woman Imogen,¡± he said. I could hear the distaste in his mouth as he


    looked at me before escorting us over too some chairs and a table on the other side of the room. The


    room was full of bookshelves and old looking scrolls dumped on different surfaces, the walls covered in


    old painted portraits, a portrait of the man from the photograph Josiah found, was hanging above the


    firece. Only he didn¡¯t look like the same man from the photo, he looked demonic, with his red eyes


    and slightly crazed the perfect predator, the sort of man you wouldn¡¯t want to bump into of a night down


    a dark alley. I swallowed and froze staring up at the picture.

 chapter 62

    chapter 62


    Theo suddenly pulled me down on the soft grey armchair that was behind me.


    The man ric looked over his shoulder at the painting I was so engrossed in before he growled


    snapping my attention back to him. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. He cocked his head to the side his beady red eyes


    boring into me as his lips pulled back slightly revealing his fangs.


    ¡°ric,¡± Theo growled when he realised the man was scary me.


    ¡°Apologies miss, I find it hard being around your kind when you smell as delightful as you do.¡± I


    nodded not liking the way he was staring at my neck.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s get down to business, the courts have ordered some tests to check for anything in her


    bloodline, Tarina will escort her down soon to have her blood taken. I am still waiting to hear back on


    when it will be decided what will happen with your mate but seeing as you have marked her already


    and your family¡¯s reputation, we have decided we won¡¯t condemn her death and you won¡¯t be punished


    for taking her as your mate, but we can¡¯t allow her to remain human. I honestly don¡¯t know what you


    see in this human, but luckily for you your father as said he will leave the council if anything happens to


    her that would jeopardise his sons. You¡¯re lucky your father has stepped in on your behalf and that


    Maxwell has a soft spot for your father, because if it were my choice, she would already be dead,¡± he


    said looking over at me with disgust on his face.


    I suddenly felt exceedingly small, I could tell humans were nothing but blood bags to this man. The


    way he kept ncing at me made my skin crawl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk of my mate like that ric, you may be in a position power now, just remember who got


    you where you are today, disrespect my mate again and we will have problems¡± Tobias growled. ric


    smiled challengingly at him but didn¡¯t nce in my direction again. The door opened the woman from


    the foyer came in, making me nce in the direction of the door.


    ¡°Go with Tarina she will take you next door to have some blood taken,¡± Theo said not taking his


    eyes off ric. I could tell he wanted nothing but to kill the man, feel his hatred strongly through the


    bond. I walked over to the woman, she smiled down at me before I followed her into the room next


    door, which was like a small infirmary, with different creatures on the wall and their anatomy. I sat on


    the stool next to the steel table.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand his hate for humans, we were all human at one stage, after many


    centuries as a vampire I think her often forgets that¡± she said softly. I rxed a little realising she didn¡¯t


    share the same view he did. She put a strap on my arm before pulling a needle out of the draw under


    table and a vial. She attached the vial to the needle and held my arm.


    ¡°You won¡¯t pass out on me, will you?¡± I shook my head. She was vastly different to the man next


    door; she was actually nice, and she kind of remined me of Sally. I flinched when she jammed the


    needle in my vein. I could tell she was holding her breath, as she held my arm steady, letting the small


    vial fill with my blood. She then withdrew the needle and ced a cotton bud on it.


    ¡°I was nurse before I was changed back in the 1800¡¯s¡± she said. That would exin why she


    looked like she knew what she was doing. She held the vial up to the light, obviously able to see


    something in the red liquid that runs through my body.


    ¡°Most peculiar indeed¡± She whispered so low I don¡¯t think I was meant to hear. She then ced


    the vial in a small box before cing it in the fridge under the desk.


    ¡°Come on, I should take you back¡± I suddenly didn¡¯t want to go back in there.


    ¡°Is there a bathroom around here¡± I asked wanting to stall for time, I didn¡¯t want to go back in that


    room where I know that man is waiting and looking for any reason to kill me. Tarina nodded her


    hypnotic blood red eyes searching my face.


    ¡°Yes, down the hall, thest door next to the waiting area on your left¡± I followed her instructions


    and walked to the bathroom, just as I opened the door, I noticed Caroline and Josiah were no longer in


    the waiting room. I wondered where they went. I stepped into the bathroom, it had a few stalls and


    three sinks and a huge mirror. The white tiles gleaming under the bright florescent lights.


    I quickly washed my hands and wet the back of my neck. I already wanted to leave. Looking in the


    mirror, I will myself to go back in the room and face the man. When I turned around though I wasn¡¯t


    alone. I never heard the woman that stood in front of mee in.


    She was gorgeous with her blonde hair and green eyes, she had soft facial features, and a I could


    tell she had a lovely figure under her tight floor length gown.


    Her eyes narrowed when I looked at her face, her lips pressing into a tight line.


    ¡°You must be Tobias and Theo¡¯s new ything¡± she said looking at me not even hiding her disgust.


    ¡°I just had to see which pathetic thing they decided to take as a mate, although you are prettier


    than I thought you would be. So, where are they?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡± I asked wondering who this stunning, yet nasty woman was standing in front of me.


    ¡°Your mates, you pathetic human, where are they?¡± she said leaning on the door frame. I rolled my


    eyes and went to walk past her; she was really getting on myst nerve.


    She put her arm in my way blocking the exist. ¡°Move¡± I said ring up at her.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a feisty one, not even intimidated when I could snap you like twig, I figured you


    must have a backbone to take something that doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, now move¡± She leaned in closer a smile ying on her lips


    that indicated she was up to no good. When suddenly the door burst open and she straightened up as


    Caroline walked in, a shocked look on her face, before it turned to anger.


    ¡°Imogene here¡± she said not taking her eyes off the woman, who I could tell she hated for


    some unknown reason. The woman moved her arm and stepped slightly aside allowing me to pass.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Caroline spat at the woman.


    ¡°To drop off them documents and to see for myself if the rumours were true.¡±


    Caroline red at the woman. ¡°Go back to my sons Imogen¡± she said not taking her eyes off the


    woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you real soon, Imogen,¡± the woman said, throwing a smile that showed her fangs to


    me as I walked out. I made my way up to thest door again and stepped into the room. ric¡¯s eyes


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    going to me as he smirked when I walked in. I stood awkwardly not wanting to get any closer. When


    suddenly the door was thrown open and in walked the woman from the bathroom. ric smiled at her


    before holding out his hand to her, which she took.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you have met,¡± he said a cruel smile on his face.


    ¡°And they won¡¯t be¡± Said Theo moving between me and the woman and cutting him off.


    The woman stepped forward and hit Theo in the chest with a white envelope. He growled at her.


    ¡°Next time you want to divorce someone do it in person, don¡¯t send your parents¡± She spat at him.


    I looked at Tobias confused, and Theo tried to pull me from the room.


    I pulled my hand from his before walking over to the woman and standing in front of her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Bianca their wife¡± she said her voice so cold; I fought the urge to shiver. My stomach dropped


    somewhere deep. I could feel the blood leave my face. They lied to me. I could tell she was enjoying


    the reaction I had to her name.


    ¡°I am also the one who gets to decide your fate¡± She smiled cruelly. Tobias looked at ric shock


    and anger on his face. ¡°What is she talking about?¡± he spat, taking a step towards him.


    ¡°She is member of the council, and since you decided to take a mate before divorcing your wife,


    we thought it only fair she could have a say in it, decide when your new mate will be forced to choose,


    death or the change,¡± he said. I looked at the woman, she had a sly smile on her face. One I didn¡¯t like


    she was taking great pleasure in my difort and I knew instantly I wasn¡¯t going to like the next lot of


    words that came from them pouty lips.


    ¡°You have three days Imogen enjoy them; I will take greatfort in watching them snap that


    pretty little neck.¡±


    I felt tears build up, before they could fall, I ripped my hand from Theo¡¯s and ran from the room. I


    could hear yelling behind me as an argument broke out, but I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to get as far


    away from here as possible, Josiah and Caroline jumped to their feet as I ran past. ¡°Imogen!¡± I heard


    her call out to me, but I just kept running.

 chapter 63

    chapter 63


    I kept running, bumping into people in my haste to get away from the nightmare that was bing


    my life, only stopping when I ran into Percy at the doors leading into this ce.


    Percy looked up at me a red liquorice strap hanging from his lips as he chewed on it with his pointy


    teeth. He pulled the strap from his mouth startled.


    ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I need to leave. Let me out, please.¡± He looked around me, noticing Theo and Tobias weren¡¯t with


    me he scratched his bald head nervously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I should. Where are your mates?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Either open it or I will.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Only supernaturals can open this door once inside, I am sorry Imogen I can¡¯t


    let you leave without your mates¡± I could tell he genuinely felt bad for not being able to let me out, to


    escape this suffocating ce. Panic seizing every atom in my body, my heart hammering in my chest


    so hard, I was afraid It was going to bounce right out of my chest. I clutched my chest trying to calm


    myself, I hadn¡¯t had a panic attack in ages. I sucked in breath trying to get much needed air. I closed


    my eyes trying to ground myself as adrenaline starting pumping through my veins, the familiar fight or


    flight kicking in. Percy touched my shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay, Love?¡± he asked worriedly.


    ¡°Your mates should be here soon. I am sure they wouldn¡¯t leave you for too long. That I am certain


    of.¡± He spoke softly.


    ¡°My mates are the fucking problem I want to escape from¡± I screamed anger taking over. I was so


    done with the lies, done with them getting there way. I shoved past Percy and walked to the doors.


    ¡°Open it now¡± I demanded. Percy took a step back. I did feel guilty for yelling at him, but I just


    needed out of this ce, needed to get away from them. Percy shook his head.


    ¡°I am sorry Imogen; I can¡¯t do that,¡± he said looking back towards the door nervously that lead to


    the quadrangle. I looked up and people were stopped looking in at me, there curious faces watching


    me argue with the elf. I turned my back on them before hitting the door with my fist.


    ¡°Imogen, I wouldn¡¯t do that, you could hurt yourself, there are wards all around the ce, you are


    human it could have a negative impact on you,¡± he tried to warn me. I didn¡¯t care just wanting out, I


    pushed on the doors with both hands and to my shock and the shock of everyone else watching. The


    doors flew open, banging loudly on the sandstone of the building. I looked at my hands shocked with


    how hard, I must have been pushing them for it to fly open like that.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°How, I don¡¯t understand, how did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Beats me but I¡¯m out of here,¡± I said, walking out the doors and heading towards the car, I could


    see on the other side of the shiny veil, how hadn¡¯t I noticed it before. I could see it glimmering slightly.


    ¡°Imogen you must wait,¡± I heard Percy call out to me. I ignored the strange elf and walked through


    feeling the weird suction sensation and the loud ringing in my ears, as I was sucked out through the


    strange portal into the real world. My world. I walked to the edge of the road looking in both directions. I


    had no idea how to get home, I didn¡¯t even pay attention on the drive here. I was unfamiliar with area. I


    only knew the direction in which we pulled up. I walked over to the car. Pulling on the handle I was


    shocked to find it unlocked.


    I jumped in the driver¡¯s seat and smiled when I see the keys dangling from the ignition. I started


    Tobias¡¯s car. I put the car in reverse before stomping on the gas, reversing out and hitting the tree next


    to the gate, not used to the speed. I fell forward only just catching myself before my face smacked on


    the steering wheel. I quickly clipped my seat belt in. My heart hammering in my chest, then Iughed.


    Tobias and Theo both loved their cars. Woops I thought knowing that would have left some serious


    damage to the back of the car.


    I turned the car around and pulled out hitting the gas, as the car jerked forward at speeds that


    would normally petrify me, going over a dip in the road the car bottoming out, as I headed for what I


    hoped was the City. I couldn¡¯t help the sadisticugh when I heard the front bar of the care off


    from the force of the front hitting the cattle grid I ran over, leaving the bumper and ripping the grill off.


    They were going to kill me. I thought before putting my foot down again. After driving for a few minutes,


    I seen a sign saying the City was thirty kms away. I slowed for the bend before jamming the brakes on


    as Theo stood in the middle of the road and an enraged look on his face.


    I wasn¡¯t fast enough, and I ploughed into him, I closed my eyes, so I didn¡¯t watch as the car was


    about to run over the top of him, both my feet on the break trying to get the car to stop in time. I jerked


    forward smacking into the steering wheel. My hands instantly going to my head. I could feel blood


    trickling down the side of my face, touching my head I pulled my fingers back, I had cut my forehead


    open on the steering wheel.


    Looking up I see Theo with both hands on the bo leaving a full impression of his hands. He


    stopped the car. The look on his face, I could tell he was furious.


    I started pulling at my seat belt trying to get it off, managing to get out and climb halfway over to


    the back seat just as the driver side door was rippedpletely off by Tobias. He grabbed my ankle


    pulling me back into the driver¡¯s seat. I kicked at him and pped at his hands. Tobias ripped me from


    the car, my feet dangling in the air. He mmed me back into the rear driver¡¯s side. I flinched at the


    impact at being roughly mmed into the door my back aching from the force, knocking the air out my


    lungs leaving me winded.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing,¡± he screamed. I did the only thing I could think of seeing as my arms


    were pinned in his hands against the car. I threw my head forward headbutting him, though I am fairly


    sure it hurt me more than him.


    He dropped me and I feel on my knees clutching my head. Man, he had a hard head. I could feel a


    lump already forming above my eyebrow. Looking up Tobias broke his nose back in ce before


    growling lowly making my hairs stand on end. I crawled to the back tyre pulling myself to my feet. My


    surroundings spinning as I stood up.


    I screamed when cold hands grabbed me. Pulling me against them. I knew it was Theo, he put me


    on the boot of the car holding me in ce with one arm while I struggled and kicked at him.


    ¡°Stop¡± He screamed punching the boot right next to my head, leaving a huge dent. I froze fear


    consuming me as his eyes turned red. He leaned in closer, and I feared he was going to attack me. His


    arm around my waist getting tighter, his hand on my shoulder forcing me down. I pped him, the


    sound echoing and my hand stinging from the force. He growled lowly before ripping me off the boot


    and yanking me forward, when suddenly I heard her voice.


    ¡°Let her go now, Theo. I will not watch you treat your Mate that way¡± Caroline screamed furious at


    her son. He let go and I stumbled back leaning against the boot. Tobias grabbed my handbag out of the


    car. He was livid and his shirt had blood on it from his already healed nose. He red at me before


    shoving my bag back in my hands. I flinched under the look he gave me. Feel their anger running


    through me from the bond.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, both of you. Can¡¯t you tell you¡¯re scaring her. Come here Imogen¡± she said. I


    looked towards her and could see Josiah waiting in the car a little up the road. Shaking his head clearly


    annoyed. I ran toward Caroline preferring to be in her presence than her sons.


    ¡°Clean this mess up, I am taking her home¡± she said before pulling me toward her car. I could hear


    Theo and Tobias growl, but they didn¡¯t argue back at her. I honestly think they were too scared to.


    Caroline, I could tell, was the sort of mother who would give them a dose of their own medicine if they


    defied her. She squeezed my shoulder softly.


    ¡°I am sorry about them, Imogen; they shouldn¡¯t have carried on like that. I am not defending their


    behaviour, but they became quite panicked when they realised you managed to get past the wards¡±


    she said.


    ¡°Did Percy let you out?¡± she asked curious. I shook my head.


    ¡°Well, that is interesting¡± she said thoughtfully. She opened the rear car door and I climbed in.


    Josiah looked in the rear-view mirror at me, his eyes crinkled slightly, and I could tell he was


    smiling.


    ¡°Remind me to never let you borrow my car,¡± he said with a wink. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle their


    car was a total right off now. Especially after Theo destroying the front end. Josiah pulled away driving


    around the wrecked car. I could see Tobias was on the phone and see Theo arguing with him, both


    throwing their hands in the air obviously arguing with each other. Theo stepping closer indicating for


    Josiah to roll down the window.


    ¡°Drop her off at home we won¡¯t be long,¡± he said sending a re my way in the back, I cringed


    back pushing myself into the seat.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving if I feel you are a threat to the girl in anyway Theo. You made this mess you


    clean it¡± she said leaning over her husband and ring at her son. He stood up straight before giving


    his mother a nod before turning away from the car.


    ¡°Hungry dear? We will grab dinner on the way home¡± she said. I nodded feeling a little awkward.


    Why was she being so nice even Josiah? I wondered. We stopped by a Chinese ce on the way


    home. When we pulled up Theo and Tobias were sitting on the step out the front. I could feel their guilt


    through the bond, but I ignored it, they don¡¯t deserve forgiveness after that. They told me she was


    dead, let me believe she wasn¡¯t an issue and now she just decided my fate, as if finding out they lied


    weren¡¯t enough. She got thestugh; I never did nothing to her, yet she can choose my death. I


    wiped a stray tear as it fell running down my cheek. Opening the car door, I grabbed my bag and


    walked past them into the house. Ignoring their pleas to let them exin.

 chapter 64

    chapter 64


    No amount of pleading would make me forgive them this time; I wanted the truth. But even then,


    would it be the truthing from them or just another lie, another excuse. We all sat awkwardly at


    dining table eating. Tobias and Theo¡¯s eyes never leaving me, when Caroline announced that they


    would be leaving, my heart skipped a beat. I didn¡¯t want to be left alone with them. I didn¡¯t want to be


    around them. Seeing my panic, Caroline stood up cing a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°I will be back Tomorrow¡± she said.


    ¡°We have work Tomorrow, you will have toe to the office¡± Tobias spoke his eyes never leaving


    my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, you can go by yourself¡± I spat at him not even bothering to look at him. I heard him


    growl lowly but one look from his mother made him shut up.


    ¡°I wille over first thing okay¡± she said looking down at me. I could feel through the bond Theo


    and Tobias didn¡¯t want me anywhere they weren¡¯t. Well, they were going to have to suck it up. I have


    no intentions of spending more time than necessary with them. Caroline and Josiah eventually left,


    leaving me alone with my mates. When I couldn¡¯t handle their stares anymore or the awkward silence. I


    got up walked upstairs.


    I grabbed my pyjamas and headed for the shower; I didn¡¯t care for their excuses. While showering


    Tobias and Theo walked in. I was currently washing my hair. I turned my back to them when I heard the


    door open.


    ¡°Let us exin Imogen¡± Theo spoke.


    ¡°Save it, I don¡¯t trust you and how am I supposed to know it isn¡¯t more lies? Seems to be the only


    thing you know how to do.¡±


    I heard the door lock click and turned to see that Tobias had locked the bathroom door. I red at


    him before turning around.


    ¡°You will listen.¡± I rolled my eyes at his tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then, get it over with so I can leave.¡± I was annoyed, I wasn¡¯t stepping one foot out of


    this shower, I knew they wanted to touch me and if they did, I would turn to putty in their hands


    because of a stupid mate bond I have no control over.


    ¡°I never lied when I said I killed her. We caught her in bed with ric. ric bolted when we found


    out. I grabbed her in anger when we realised, she had yed us all along. What I didn¡¯t know was that


    Theo had given her blood the night before and it was still her system. I thought I killed her, and Theo


    was too slow to react, to stop me. Only after I snapped her neck and body fell limp on the floor, did


    Theo realise what I had done. A few minutester she woke and startedughing before walking out.


    She knew we couldn¡¯t touch her now without the council¡¯s permission, that was her n all along. She


    wanted us to kill her so she could be with him. ric couldn¡¯t change her; his parents would never


    allow him to be with a non-supernatural. So, he had us do it.¡±


    ¡°Did you love her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We thought we did. We refused to find another female until we saw you. I felt an instant pull to


    you. I ignored it but Theo couldn¡¯t. We agreed not to act on it. We didn¡¯t want to be involved with


    another human. But the mate bond just got stronger, the pull to you got stronger, to the point I couldn¡¯t


    ignore it anymore,¡± Tobias said. I shook my head they only want me because some invisible bond


    makes them.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true Imogen, we love you and not just because the bond. Don¡¯t think that,¡± Theo said


    with growl. I turned around to face them, my face devoid of emotion. I honestly didn¡¯t care for their


    reasons no more; you can only lie and treat someone like that for so long before they have enough.


    Before they find the end their rope and snap.


    ¡°Stay out of my head Theo, now I heard your excuse it doesn¡¯t change anything. Now unlock the


    door¡± I said reaching out and grabbing a towel and wrapping it around myself. I see Theo try to grab my


    hand, but I pull back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, your excuses don¡¯t change anything, not anymore¡± My voice was level which


    even I was impressed by theck of emotion behind my words. Theo didn¡¯t listen though, still trying to


    reach for me even after I walked towards the door, where Tobias was leaning on the door frame.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ignore us forever you know this Imogen; you can¡¯t ignore a mate bond we tried already;


    it will be no different for you,¡± Tobias said his face moving to mine as he blocked my exit. His breath


    fanning my face and his lips so close nearly made me forget everything. His close proximity and the


    heat radiating off his body overwhelming me. I shook my head trying to shake off the feeling. I heard


    him chuckle slightly knowing he was winning and that only angered me.


    ¡°Move Tobias now¡± I said putting my hand on his chest and trying to get him away. I ignored the


    sparks that were moving up my arm threatening to take over all my rational thoughts. He stepped to the


    side letting me past. I grabbed my handbag and clothes before walking towards the door.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Imogen?¡±


    ¡°Away from you, I am sleeping in the guest room,¡± I said, throwing the door open and walking out. I


    quickly got changed before climbing in the bed. I was exhausted but the bed felt cold and lonely without


    them and way to big, I was so used to Tobias¡¯s warmth, that I didn¡¯t realise I would actually miss it, miss


    the feeling of our legs getting tangled and the weight of their arms draped over me. I wriggled around a


    lot, but I wasn¡¯t giving in. That¡¯s what they wanted and after a few hours of rolling around trying to get


    I was awoken in what felt like only a couple hourster by the feel of cold hands running down my


    arms, making me shiver before I felt his cool lips on my cheek. I opened my eyes to find Theo staring


    down at me while sitting next to me on the bed. I rolled over trying to go back to sleep.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be mad at us forever, Hun, so I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re even trying.¡±


    I ignored him and closed my eyes.


    ¡°We have to go work,¡± he said. I could tell he was hoping I wanted to go with them.


    ¡°Then go¡± I said not even trying to hide the anger, I felt towards them. I heard him sigh and the bed


    move as he got up. A few minutester, I hear the front door open, and the sound of Theo¡¯s car being


    backed out of the garage before speeding along the dirt road. Sitting up, I wandered downstairs and


    turned the kettle on needing my caffeine fix.


    I had just finished making my coffee when I remembered the test in my bag. My heart skipping a


    beat. Quickly chugging the coffee. I ran upstairs to retrieve my bag. I sat it on the ind bench reading


    over the instructions. Seemed simple enough I just had to pee on the stick and wait. When it came time


    to do it though. I suddenly felt nervous, I picked the box up and stared at it before putting it down again.


    It¡¯s just a test Imogen, doesn¡¯t mean it will be positive. You¡¯rete because of stress. I kept telling


    myself though, I had this nagging feeling I was lying to myself. ring at the box, I snatched it up


    removing the stick from wrapper, I walked into the bathroom. I quickly peed then washed my hands


    leaving the pregnancy test on a hand towel.


    I walked out and finished my coffee. My heart hammering in my chest at the three-minute wait. I


    kept looking at the clock and back towards the bathroom. Please be negative, I thought. This would be


    a disaster if I were pregnant. I only have two more days of living left.


    When the time came, I walked over and picked up the test and nearly fainted. I felt bile rise up in


    my throat and ran for the toilet before being violently sick. My hands became mmy and sweat ran


    down my neck. I couldn¡¯t stop the tears froming as sobs racked my body. I didn¡¯t know what to do,


    as I looked down at the test window which had two lines confirming, I was indeed pregnant. And if the


    estimation was correct, I was five weeks along.


    I suddenly heard the front door open, Caroline¡¯s singsong voiceing to me. ¡°Imogen?¡± She


    called. I quickly grabbed everything dumping it back in the box and throwing it in the trash just as she


    came around the corner. I walked out of the bathroom.


    ¡°You okay dear? You look a little pale¡± She asked looking at me. I nodded not trusting my voice.


    ¡°Tea?¡± I asked nervously. She nodded and I see her eyes dart behind me. Before she looked up at


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    me questionably. I went to close the door when she stopped me.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she said pointing to the sink basin. I was positive, I threw everything out in my


    haste. She walked past me and picked up the pregnancy test that was resting on the basin. I was so


    busy trying to get rid of the box, I forgot about the test. She picked it up and I held my breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± She gasped looking at me. Her hands slightly shaking as she examined the


    test. I didn¡¯t know what to say she had the proof, she needed in her hand. I couldn¡¯t exactly deny it now.


    Her next words shocked me and made my blood run cold.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell them, Imogen,¡± she said, her voice sounded sad as she grabbed the trash bin out


    and started walking out, dumping the test in the bin.


    ¡°I will get rid of this,¡± she said. And for a second, I thought she meant the baby.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked suddenly feeling scared.


    ¡°They won¡¯t care that you¡¯re pregnant Imogen, they won¡¯t risk losing you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not making sense, Caroline. I can¡¯t hide it from them,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Imogen you have two days before they change you, this won¡¯t stop them¡± she saiding to a


    stop and turning around to face me. I let her words sink in.


    ¡°They would still change me even if I am pregnant with their child?¡± I asked. She nodded her head.


    I never wanted to pregnant, but I also didn¡¯t want to kill an innocent baby.


    ¡°You need to run; we need to get you out of here. I have lost enough to this life, so have you. I


    won¡¯t lose a chance at having a grandchild¡± she said her voice thick with emotion.

 chapter 65

    chapter 65


    I looked back at Caroline fear consuming every cell in my body paralysing me as she gazed back


    with tears in her eyes. ¡°They must never know Imogen not until your baby is due. They find out they


    won¡¯t hesitate to change you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they want kids though? It would be one of their kids. I don¡¯t understand why they wouldn¡¯t


    be happy about this¡± My voiceing out just above a whisper. I was confused. If they loved me like


    they im to, why would they hurt me in such a way?


    Caroline seemed to hesitate for a minute unsure if she should answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding something. What aren¡¯t you telling me, this is good thing I don¡¯t see how they would


    think it was bad.¡±


    ¡°You have been given a deadline, Imogen. Three days. I may be able to push it out to four but


    that¡¯s dying the inevitable, this is the only way¡± I had a feeling she wasn¡¯t telling me something, I


    knew it couldn¡¯t just be that. After spending so long at trying to hide in the shadows hoping for a human


    life, how could they turn down the thought of having a child.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, you¡¯re hiding something. Either tell me the truth, Caroline, or I will ring them. I can¡¯t


    believe you would try to lie to me. I know we haven¡¯t known each other for long, but you know how I


    can¡¯t stand the lies and the secrets they keep. So please just be honest with me¡± I tell her feeling


    suddenly emotionally exhausted, everything would be easier if everyone, would just speak the truth


    instead this back forth yoyo effect they do trying to cover up their lies. It was really starting to bug me


    that every supernatural creature I have met has out right lied to me, time and time again, then they


    scratch their heads and wonder why I have trust issues go figure.


    Caroline sighed. ¡°I worry you may change your mind,¡± she said thoughtfully.


    ¡°If this is my only chance to have a child before my life ends believe me, I will take it,¡± I told her


    truthfully. She nodded and sat down on the stool at the ind bench.


    I sat across from her waiting for her to answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re human Imogen, we don¡¯t know which of my sons fathered this child¡± I was confused what¡¯s


    that got to do with anything we are all mates. I don¡¯t think they would care who was the father


    biologically.


    ¡°Your point?¡± I asked trying to figure what she was trying to tell me. She looked away not meeting


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    my gaze before she sighed.


    ¡°If the baby is werewolf, it will kill you, they won¡¯t take that chance,¡± she said her voiceing out


    shaky before she turned her eyes back to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, you said werewolf and human babiese out for the most part human, with


    only a few advanced abilities but not enough to distinguish between them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is true. But no human has ever survived giving birth to a werewolf baby. They may not


    be able to shift or anything, but in utero the baby will literally tears itself out of you.¡±


    ¡°How when they can¡¯t shift you said it yourself that werewolf babies born to human mothers, can¡¯t


    shift and don¡¯t carry on the traits of a werewolf¡±


    ¡°Yes, because after the child is born and the child grows the DNA that makes them a half breed


    slowly loses its essence if you like, in utero they are half Lycan DNA. It¡¯s not until the child hits about


    four when they lose majority of the Lycan DNA or venom if you will.¡±


    ¡°And if it¡¯s a vampire baby?¡± I ask now hoping this child is actually Theo¡¯s and not Tobias¡¯s.


    ¡°Nothing you will crave blood during your pregnancy, but the child would be born like any other


    human baby and they will be human, it would weaken you because the baby will be feeding off you


    more than a normal child but won¡¯t kill you¡± She stated. This whole procreation shit was giving me


    headache. Everything was so confusing.


    ¡°They won¡¯t take that chance with you Imogen they find out you¡¯re pregnant they will change you


    without even considering what you want. I know my sons. They won¡¯t risk losing you.¡±


    I nodded in agreeance and Caroline suddenly stood up.


    ¡°I wille back Tomorrow; I can¡¯t risk staying now. Your emotions have been heightened and


    they would be able to feel your distress. I actually wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they are on their way here


    already.¡±


    ¡°But what do I do?¡± I asked suddenly frightened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give them any reason to expect anything we have discussed, I will bring a friend Tomorrow


    and we wille up with a n, No one must know Imogen. I can¡¯t even trust Josiah with this secret.


    Be careful with what you think around them. Theo will snoop if he bes concerned, just keep them


    distracted until Tomorrow then you and I are leaving.¡±


    ¡°How do I keep them from reading my mind?¡± I asked incredulous. I suck at lying how was I going


    to keep them distracted till Tomorrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re their mate, Imogen. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you what will distract them.¡± I knew what she


    was talking about my face heated up with embarrassment.


    She chuckled lightly at my embarrassment, before grabbing the rubbish bag and leaving. I heard


    the door click shut softly and I walked over to the window and watched her drive down the driveway


    towards the front gates.


    It was only around twenty minutester the front door opened again. I was sitting on the couch


    watching Netflix, thankful that they finally had the inte fixed here.


    Tobias and Theo ced their Keys and wallets in the bowl on top of the mantel piece. I ignored


    theming in trying to think of only the show, suddenly feeling nervous around them and the secret I


    was trying to keep from them. Tobias walked over with Theo and both stared down at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re back early¡± I stated. When they didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Did my mothere see you today?¡± Theo asked sniffing the air lightly. I could tell he could smell


    her scent. I nodded my answer to them. They both walked off when they realised that was the only


    answer they were going to get from me. I sighed feeling relieved.


    ¡°Theo came over a few minutester and sat next to me on the lounge. He pulled me over to him


    and ced me on hisp. Wrapping his arms around my waist. I let him not wanting to give him any


    reason to invade my thoughts.


    ¡°What did my mother want?¡± he said speaking into the crook of my neck.


    ¡°Nothing she came over for coffee, she will be back Tomorrow she had to do something¡± I told him.


    I couldn¡¯t risk lying they would pick up straight away through the bond if I did. I just avoided telling them


    everything instead. Theo nodded.


    I have a surprise for you,¡± he said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that you have another wife, I don¡¯t want to hear about it,¡± I tell him not evening trying to hide


    my anger from him. He sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°No, something else,¡± he said standing up and cing me on my feet just as Tobias walked out. I


    watched Tobias grab a set of keys off the mantel and walk towards the door.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said tugging my hand, I followed. And walked outside. I noticed two cars out the


    front. Theo¡¯s car and the exact same model of Tobias¡¯s I destroyed the other day only in silver. Tobias


    tossed me the keys and I caught them. ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± he said.


    I was a little annoyed. I can¡¯t be brought, and I know they were hoping for a different reaction from


    me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Theo asked squeezing my fingers softly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nice.¡± I hesitated. ¡°But I can¡¯t be brought. This don¡¯t make up for anything, your actions


    do,¡± I said before walking back inside.


    I heard them walk in behind me, slightly disappointed. ¡°We know, but you needed another car. Your


    car is a death trap, and I am sure you don¡¯t want a car that carried bodies in it,¡± Tobias said behind me.


    I shivered at the mention of that night. Tobias moved closer touching my cheek when he saw I visibly


    tensed at the memory. I leant into his touch letting it rx me before pulling back.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡± I announced before walking off toward the kitchen. I rummaged in the pantry and


    grabbed a bag of chips and sitting on the stool. Tobias walked in with Theo and I felt lips on my neck.


    Sparks moving over my skin. I clenched my thighs together as the mate bond started doing its thing


    and making me aroused. I felt Theo chuckle slightly, feel his erection pressing into my back.


    ¡°Can you stop, it¡¯s so hard to concentrate on being mad when you do that, I¡¯m not sleeping with


    you¡± I whined annoyed that they think they can just touch me and get what they want.


    ¡°Who said you would be sleeping¡± he whispered Theo¡¯s his voice like velvet below my ear. I huffed


    annoyed.


    Tobias chuckled slightly on the other side of the bench before Theo moved away giving me back


    my space. He walked over and started making coffee. I watched the pair of them before witnessing


    Tobias reach down and grab Theo¡¯s ass, squeezing it. I clenched my thighs together before getting off


    my stool and walking out.


    I could feel through the bond that their coffees were long forgotten. I tried to ignore them best I


    could, but I knew the entire loungeroom was starting fill with the scent of my arousal and that they knew


    what effect they were having on me. I watched them walk out and up the stairs. Tobias stopped halfway


    up and leant over the bannister. ¡°We are having a shower if you want to join us,¡± he said. I rolled my


    eyes knowing exactly what they were trying to do.

 chapter 66

    chapter 66


    I sat on the couch for what felt like forever, when it was probably only a few minutes. The ache


    between my legs bing stronger, my core throbbing in anticipation, as I feel their emotions washing


    over me through the bond. Feeling their arousal making my thighs slick with need. I close my eyes,


    hoping I can sleep the feelings off that were invading my every thought, wondering what exactly they


    were doing in there. My imagination running wild with ideas. My eyes squeezed shut tightly making the


    feeling of my own arousal impossible to ignore. They were doing it deliberately trying to make me beg


    them to be inside me.


    Refusing to give them that satisfaction I slide my hand inside my shorts, my panties saturated as


    my fingers brush over the wet fabric, my fingertips rubbing my slit through my panties before moving


    higher and slipping beneath the thin fabric. I moan as my finger slips between my swollen lips to my


    clit, electricity shooting directly where my fingers brush, as pleasure tightens the muscles in my


    stomach. Opening my legs wider, I slide a finger into my tight pussy, which is pulsating with desire. My


    walls instantly mping down on my finger at the intrusion. I slide my finger out before adding another


    my back arching as I try to find that sweet spot. Lost in the feel of my own fingers curling inside me, I


    didn¡¯t hear them walk down the stairs until one of them cleared their throat.


    My eyes snap open to find them both staring down at me from the back of the lounge, my hand


    jerking out of my pants as my face heats up at being caught.


    I can tell they are both still naked, see the water dripping from Theo¡¯s hair as he leans over the


    couch and his hand moves over my exposed stomach from where my shirt rode up, his fingers slipping


    under the waist band of my shorts and cupping my pussy. I moan at the touch as it sends sparks over


    my skin. Making me push my hips up into his hand as I feel him run his finger through my wet lips


    before sliding them inside me. Tobias reaches down, grabbing my hand making me look at him before


    he sucks on my wet fingers, he groans, and his eyes darken. Before he lets my hand go and leans over


    me kissing me, forcing his tongue in my mouth tasting every inch of it. I can taste my own arousal on


    his tongue as it brushes mine making me moan against his lips.


    Theo moving around the lounge before ripping me toward where he took a seat on the floor. He


    rips my pants off, literally tearing them down the seams. I feel the burn as the fabric burns my hips at


    the force he uses. Before I have a chance toin about him destroying my favourite pants, my


    legs are thrown over his shoulders and his tongue brushes my slit, and I surrender to the feeling. His


    tongue moves between my folds before he sucks my clit in his mouth. I grab his hair trying to jerk him


    away as I feel his tongue circle my clit so fast its almost too much stimtion.


    He shoves my thighs apart, holding them open as they slide over his arms. I shiver from his cold


    skin and mine. Tobias leans over the lounge and grabs my breast, squeezing them before rolling my


    nipples between his fingers. He leans over kissing me, forcing my face up, to look up at him.


    Theo suddenly moves before pulling me against him, my legs wrapping around his waist as he


    stands upright. His hands gripping my ass so tight its almost painful, as he squeezes my arse in his


    strong grip while nipping at my neck. I grab a handful of his hair, pulling his head back and kissing him,


    my tongue brushing his bottom lip before sucking it into my mouth. I bite down on it and Theo ps my


    ass hard. I hear him chuckle before I am suddenly thrown on the bed. I bounce on the bed, both of


    them standing at the end of the bed watching me. Sitting up on my elbows, I open my legs invitingly.


    They both smile seductively before Tobias¡¯s eyes turn to pitch ck orbs. My heart skips a beat he


    looks dangerous, but it only turns me on more as he crawls up my body between my legs. I feel his


    erection on the inside of my thigh, and I arch my hips wanting nothing more than for him to bury his


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cock deep inside me.


    ¡°You like it when my beast wants to y,¡± he asks his voice velvety smooth next to my ear. He


    suddenly lifts my legs putting them over his shoulders before ramming into me. He doesn¡¯t give me


    time to adjust to his hard length before he starts mming into me, I try to catch my breath as I feel


    every muscle in my body tighten at his brutal fucking, my fluids coating his cock as it slides in and out


    me. When I am sure I am about to explode either in pain or pleasure, I wasn¡¯t sure it was a mixture


    both. He stops before rolling on to his back pulling me on top of him, so I am straddling him. His fingers


    digging into my hips painfully as he moves them to his own rhythm. The pain of him moving my hips


    and his cock hitting my cervix is almost too much.


    I feel the bed dip as Theo moves beside Tobias. I moan as I watch him bend down and kiss Tobias


    hungrily, making Tobias let go of my hips giving me a chance to readjust my position. His hand going to


    Theo¡¯s hair holding him close. I feel his dick twitch inside me. I move my hips slowly watching them,


    feeling relieved that Tobias is distracted enough to let me set the pace, instead of hisrge cock brutally


    destroying my insides. When Theo pulls away. I see Tobias eyes are back to their normal blue showing


    he has full control back now, Theo kneels on the bed before kissing me. His hand going between my


    legs as he rubs my clit in circr motions. I feel my walls tighten around Tobias cock as his hands go


    back to my hips. I flinch as his fingers dig into me, where I know they bruised my hips.


    I moan against his lips and Tobias speeds up his movements, Theo climbs off the bed before


    walking behind me and climbing back on the bed. I lean into him, liking the coolness of his skin. His


    hand reaches around squeezing my throat in a strong grip. Opening my eyes, I see Tobias watching


    me as I lean back into Theo, His grip on my throat getting tighter and I feel my airways bing


    restricted.


    Tobias thumb brushing over my clit, ying with it, making me move faster trying to build up the


    friction when suddenly Theo thrusts inside me. His grip getting so strong on my neck, I can feel my face


    changing colour. They both start moving thrusting into me, I start to feel dizzy as my orgasm rushes


    over me and I feel my body start to go limp, Theo lets go pulling me against him as I catch my breath, I


    feel Theo¡¯s fangs break my skin as he sinks his teeth into me, making me gasp at the sudden pain


    before I moan which sounds strangled from being so breathless.


    I can still feel the lingering feeling of his hands around my throat. When I finally feel them both still


    and Theo pulls his face from neck, I slump forward onto Tobias my hair sticking to my face, as I try and


    suck in much needed air.


    I feel Theo pull himself from my body and Tobias rolls until he is resting between my legs, watching


    me. My eyes feel heavy, and my head is spinning with theck of air and sudden blood loss. Tobias


    looks concerned before looking in Theo¡¯s direction. Theo walks over, looking down at me.


    ¡°Her blood tastes different, I thought it didst time too. Thought I was just imagining it. But it¡¯s


    definitely different almost¡­¡± He tries to think of the word he is looking for.


    ¡°Almost what?¡± Tobias asks. Theo shakes his head, he looked unsure if what he was going to say


    was correct.


    ¡°Almost like yours,¡± he says making me be fully alert to what he is saying. I taste different


    because I am pregnant. I shiver slightly hoping they don¡¯t dig to deeply into why I would taste


    different.

 chapter 67

    chapter 67


    They both seemed to ponder for a few seconds, both their eyes trained on me while I thought of


    anything but what the real reason was. After a few minutes of them staring, I grew ufortable and


    Impatient, jumping off the bed. I headed for the shower. A few tense minutester, they both came in


    and started showering alongside me. I quickly washed before hopping out and getting dressed. I raced


    downstairs and started making a sandwich, I was starving after that work out session and the blood


    loss. I was thankful when I felt through the bond that their thoughts had turned elsewhere.


    When it was time for bed, I was exhausted and fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.


    Tobias and Theo beside me. I was d when the darkness of sleep consumed me, knowing the only


    thoughts they could pick up on were those of my dreams as I slept peacefully.


    When I awoke, I was shocked to find that it was still dark outside, I rolled, and Theo was reading


    beside me. I stretched and sat upright before leaning on him. Tobias was still fast asleep.


    ¡°Try and go back to sleep we still have a few hours before work,¡± Theo said putting is book down


    and pulling me against his chest. I was wide awake which was a little unusual. When I checked the


    time on my phone beside Theo. It was four am.


    ¡°I think I will stay home today,¡± I whispered trying not to wake up Tobias. Theo pulled his face


    away; I could tell he wanted to know why. When every other time I would normally pitch a fit about not


    being able to go.


    ¡°My mother can meet you at work, is this because you¡¯re nervous about tomorrow?¡± he said. I


    shook my head.


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t feel like going,¡± I mumbled between yawning.


    ¡°Want one of us to stay with you?¡± he asked.


    My heart skipped a beat, knowing that it wasn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°No, I will be fine,¡± I told him, not wanting him to read too much into my decision to stay home. I felt


    him nod before pulling me closer and inhaling my scent.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to sleep, what do you want to do?¡± he asked. I looked up at him and he had


    silly smirk on his face as he waggled his eyebrows. I chuckled softly before climbing on top of him, my


    hips straddling his waist as I leant down and brushed his lips softly with mine. Theo¡¯s hand in my hair


    pulling me closer as he deepened the kiss. I could already feel his erection underneath me. Like


    seriously did they both just walk around with erections ready to go? I snickered at the thought and I felt


    him smile against my lips, obviously invading my thoughts to see what I thought was so funny.


    He bucked his hips into me. Grinding his erection against me. I reached between us and grabbed


    him through his boxer shorts before he wasted no time getting rid of them. My hand wrapping around


    the base of his shaft which was smooth and rock hard.


    I felt his fingers tugging the waistband of my pants down. Before fisting them in his hand and I


    knew he was about to rip them off. I quickly stood not wanting him to destroy them.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked when I stood up before sliding my pants down my legs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ruin them they¡¯refy. Besides, I am starting to run out clothes because you


    keep tearing them¡± I said before climbing back on top of him.


    ¡°You look better without them.¡± He chuckled softly before running his hands up my sides and


    pulling my shirt off over my head. He sat up slightly with his back against the headboard. His lips


    moving to my neck then to my breasts, biting down on my nipple. I gasped at the slight sting before I


    felt his tongue run along his bite soothing it. I positioned him at my entrance before sitting down, letting


    him fill mepletely. His head went back hitting the headboard with a thud as he groaned at the feel


    of my walls squeezing him tightly. I giggled as he rubbed his head. I moved my hips, and he ced his


    hands on my sides. Finding my own rhythm, I moved slowly still sore fromst night.


    My walls clenching him in a vice like grip when I felt my orgasm building, his cock sliding in and out


    me smoothly slick with my desire. When I felt my orgasm build and about to tip over, I reached back


    grabbing his balls and tugging on them. I felt Theo¡¯s grip on my hips tighten before he moved my hips


    faster sending me over the edge, my orgasm washing over me, as my pussy pulsated around him


    making him find his own release. I pressed my head to his, both of us panting havinge down from


    our high, I felt the bed shift slightly. Theo¡¯s lips tugged up as he realised Tobias was awake.


    ¡°As entertaining as that was to watch, it¡¯s my turn,¡± I heard Tobias say, his voice thick with desire,


    before I felt his hands grip my waist and ripping me off the top of Theo. I giggled as I felt my body be


    manoeuvred before I suddenly found myself underneath Tobias, his lips going instantly to my neck and


    his cock sliding into me making him groan against me, as I slid my hands through his hair tugging him


    towards me and bringing my lips to his.


    A few hourster


    Tobias and Theo went to work, I was relieved because now I could prepare for when Caroline


    came over today bringing her mysterious friend. After packing a suitcase with clothes. I decided to go


    out to where my stuff was stored in the shed, hoping to retrieve a few pieces that I hold dear from my


    mother, seeing as I don¡¯t know how long I will be gone for.


    I was rummaging through boxes when I heard a car pull up. Thinking it was Caroline I continued to


    dig through the box looking for my mother¡¯s bracelet. I used to wear it when I was kid, my mother


    actually did tell me once it was a gift from my father that he had given her.


    Finding the bracelet, I quickly put it my pocket and walked towards the door when she stepped in


    front of me. Shocked I took a step back. What the hell was she doing here?


    She was dressed very casual today, in her jeans and ck tank top she had ankle boots on, and


    her long hair pulled into a high ponytail. I froze as she stepped into the small office space in the back of


    the shed. The room was already cramped with my mother¡¯s furniture everywhere. I took another step


    back when my arse came in contact with my grandfather¡¯s table. I watched as she looked around


    before flicking her blonde hair over shoulder turning her nose up in disgust.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Bianca?¡± I said through gritted teeth. Wasn¡¯t it bad enough she


    condemned me? Now she was here to rub it in my face.


    Her eyes snapped to me. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you hadn¡¯t decided to run,¡± she said her lips


    turning up in a cruel smile. I watched as she walked around the room, looking at all my belongings. I


    refused to take my eyes off her, this woman was a snake, and I would never take the chance by turning


    my back on her.


    ¡°You need to leave now¡± I said. I was shocked at the amount of anger behind my words. She


    looked up at me holding a photo album in her hands.


    ¡°I see you have your mother¡¯s temper¡± she said while flicking to the next page, my blood run cold


    before I turned confused. What did she mean? I watched as she turned the pages of the album


    inspecting every picture closely before dropping the album on the table with a loud thud.


    ¡°Get out, you have no right being here, Bianca¡± I said standing firmly.


    ¡°No right?¡± she said raising an eyebrow. ¡°This was my home first before you took it from me,


    exactly like your mother you are. Always taking things that don¡¯t belong to you. Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t


    meet the same end she did.¡± Her eyes sparkled with mischief, the venom of the words rolling of her


    tongue, daring me to ask what she is talking about.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal them, you cheated on them. You did this to yourself. Now get out,¡± I said, grabbing


    the closest thing to me. Which turned out to be amp. Great move, Imogen. You can burn her retinas


    with its light. I thought but still clutching themp tightly. I heard her chuckle before walking toward me,


    stopping just a few centimetres away.


    ¡°Did they ever find who ran your mother off the road?¡± she asked, a triumphant grin on her face.


    I pushed her back. ¡°What are you ying at, Bianca?¡±


    ¡°Who says I am ying? I just wanted to give you a little insight, the closure you never had.¡± She


    pouted.


    ¡°I knew your mother. In fact, I watched her for months while she worked. She never once


    recognised me; she would tell me all about her wonderful daughter. At first, I was curious about her,


    then it turned to hate. Your mother is the reason mine is dead. So, I thought it was only fitting that I let


    you know the same pain.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t even know you.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t, how could you? But when you started working under Tobias and Theo, and I


    could tell straight away you were their mate. I couldn¡¯t take it. It infuriated me watching them watching


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    you. And you werepletely unaware of the effect you had on them. Your family once again taking


    from mine. What¡¯s the saying? Mother like Daughter. So, I decided I would take something from you.¡± I


    didn¡¯t like where this conversation was going, my brain trying toe up with anything to makes sense


    of her words.


    ¡°So, when I saw your mother leaving work that day, I followed her. She was singing happily to the


    horrendous musicing from her stereo when I ploughed into her. You should have seen the look on


    her face when I got out of the car and walked over to her. She honestly thought I was her friend. I went


    to finish the job, killing her there on the spot when people starteding out while I tried to squeeze


    the life out her, instead breaking her neck, but even that didn¡¯t kill her. Your mother was tough bitch, I


    will give her that.¡± I took a step forward clutching themp.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you. You don¡¯t stand chance. But wow that feels so good to get off my


    chest, like a weight lifted. Do you feel better, Imogen, knowing the truth? Did it give you closure?¡± she


    said stepping impossibly close. I wanted to kill the bitch, wanted to rip those hairs off her head and skin


    her alive. Only I knew she had the power here and she won. The triumphant smile that broke out on her


    face, as my tears started to brim. Made me want to smash her face till there was nothing left of it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the heart ache on their faces when theye home and realise their mate


    killed herself, so weak and pathetic like her mother¡± she said before she grabbed me, her hands going


    around my throat and squeezing as she lifted my feet of the floor, my legs kicking at air, as I struggled


    to breathe. I wed at her hands trying to loosen her grip. My head was bing light from theck of


    air. Giving up on wing at her hands, I instead jammed my thumbs in her eyes digging in deep, I


    could feel the slimy feeling of her eyeballs as my thumbs glided into the sockets. She released me,


    dropping me on the floor and clutching at her eyes and screaming.


    ¡°You fucking bitch,¡± she said making me look up at her. She went to move toward me, her foot


    going back as she went to kick me where Iy on the floor, I even braced myself for it. When her


    strangled scream broke out in the room, everything happened so fast I was sure I imagined it. One


    second, she was aiming her kick, the next she was thrown backwards. I sag in relief when I realise it is


    Caroline. She grabs Bianca by her hair ripping her upright before dragging her towards the door.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me¡± Biancaughed.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t but that don¡¯t mean I can¡¯t teach you some respect,¡± she said before throwing her


    through the door and into the shed. I could hear Bianca screaming and begging as Caroline did god


    knows what to the woman. I stand up just as she walks into the room again dusting off her clothes.


    ¡°Are you okay, Imogen?¡± She asks. I nod but I wasn¡¯t alright that bitch killed my mother, took the


    only person I had left away from me, for reasons I don¡¯t know. How could anyone be alright after


    learning that information. I felt tears start to brim before flowing over. Caroline¡¯s arms wrapped around


    me pulling me close. ¡°There, there, child she can¡¯t hurt you anymore. I am here now¡± She whispered


    soothingly.


    ¡°She killed my mum,¡± I whispered between sobbing.


    I felt Caroline freeze begore pushing me at arm¡¯s length. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°She killed my mum, said it was pay back for my mother killing hers.¡± Caroline looked just as


    confused as I felt about Bianca¡¯s reasoning. My mother would never take anything from anyone, she


    was good woman and great mum to me. Caroline pulled me back towards her hugging me tighter.


    ¡°We need to leave; we can figure out everything elseter. But for now, we have to go before they


    noticed a woman sitting in passenger seat. Caroline ducked inside to grab my suitcase.


    The woman had an eerie feel about her, she wasn¡¯t that old she looked around my age but there


    was something off about her. Her energy was off, I couldn¡¯t exin it. She didn¡¯t scare me, but it was


    like I could literally feel the power rolling off of her. She turned in her seat flicking her auburn hair over


    her shoulder and peered back at me, her pale blue eyes flicking to mine before she smiled softly.


    ¡°You must be Imogen, I am ire,¡± she said reaching over the seat to shake my hand.

 chapter 68

    chapter 68


    As soon as I ced my hand in hers, she gasped, gripping my hand tightly, her eyes turned white,


    she had this faraway look. Like she was seeing through me at something I couldn¡¯t see. I ripped my


    hand from her grasp, rmed. Watching as her eyes seemed toe back into focus and the colour


    came back. ire smiled softly, but she couldn¡¯t hide the worry in them. The driver''s side door opened,


    and Caroline hopped in the car, looking between us, as ire just remained calmly staring like she was


    trying to figure something out.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Caroline, looking as confused as I felt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± I answered honestly. ire remained silent but turned around in her seat, looking


    out toward the front.


    ¡°We need to leave, now¡± she said, looking toward Caroline. Caroline hastily jammed the keys in


    the ignition before taking off at a fast speed down the dirt driveway. Making dust and dirt spray


    everywhere. ire leant forward, grabbing something from between her legs. It was a ck leather


    backpack. Sitting in the middle seat, I watched as she rummaged around in her bag before pulling out a


    ne. The ne seemed familiar it took a few seconds for me to figure out where I had seen the


    intricate design before. Sitting forward slightly, I pulled the bracelet from my pocket.


    It had the same design as the ne ire held in her hand, the same silver vines and leaves


    wrapping around the bracelet to the pendant which had a lotus hanging from it, that was caged in by


    the vines.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°It is a witch¡¯s talisman,¡± she said, her eyes darting to the bracelet I held in my hand to show her.


    ¡°Turn back around,¡± ire spoke when she saw the bracelet hanging from my fingertips.


    ¡°What, you just said we had to go?¡± Caroline said, I could hear the panic in her voice as she


    looked at ire. Caroline spun the car around anyway, heading back toward the house.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, suddenly worried. ire grabbed the bracelet before dropping it and


    hissing in pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t read you, why it looked like you had no future, where did you get that


    bracelet?¡± she asked, as I grabbed the bracelet from where she dropped it on the carpet between the


    seats.


    ¡°It was my mother¡¯s, I found it in the shed¡± I told her. ire shook her head.


    ¡°The fact that you can hold it proves that is not your mother¡¯s. A witch can¡¯t hold another witch¡¯s


    talisman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nothing made sense. What she said never made sense, I¡¯m not a witch. Caroline pulled


    up out the front of the shed and I jumped out when ire did, followed by Caroline.


    ¡°Why are we back here?¡± Caroline asked, looking around nervously.


    If she has a talisman, I am willing to bet her family¡¯s grimoires will be here as well.¡±


    ¡°Grimoires? Like spell books?¡± I asked. ire nodded her head, pushing the roller door up and


    walking inside.


    ¡°Look, I have been through that shed so many times. If my mother or father were a witch, I would


    have found something resembling spell books by now¡± ire paid me no attention and kept walking


    towards the office in the back of the shed.


    When she opened the door, she gasped. ¡°I knew it¡± She stated. I looked around trying to find what


    it was she thinks she found. ire walked over to my grandfather¡¯s table.


    ¡°Honestly Caroline, I am surprised you didn¡¯t notice this when you were in here¡± she said running


    her hand along the top of the table. Caroline looked at the table and I mean really looked at it. Caroline


    walked over to the table running her fingers over the design carved in the top which was five different


    circles. One on each side before a bigger one was in the middle. The same vine-like structure joined


    the four outer circles before vines from each connected the middle circle to the other four.


    ¡°It¡¯s an earth pentagram¡± Caroline whispered before knocking on the wood. The wood made a


    hollow sound, like it had apartment below the tabletop. I had never paid attention to the table


    before believing the story my mother told me that my grandfather made it.


    ire ran her fingers along the table¡¯s edge before she stopped, obviously finding whatever it was


    she was looking for. She bent down to look at what her fingersnded on underneath the table.


    ¡°Imogen, bring your bracelet here¡± I walked over to her and went to hand it to her. She shook her


    head.


    ¡°I am not touching that thing, bloody burned my fingers damn near off. ce the pendant in the


    lock,¡± she said. My eyebrows furrowed before I bent down to see this so-called imaginary lock.


    Only to be surprised when I actually bent down and there was indeed a metal lock below the


    tabletop. I wasted no time in cing the pendant inside, fitting it perfectly. The lotus shaped pendant


    was actually a key of sorts. The wood groaned and sounded like it was cracking before we heard


    something click. I stood up, thinking for sure the table was going to be split down the middle by the


    sounds the wood made. Only it wasn¡¯t but I could tell the table was different the five circles glowed


    florescent green.


    It was like nothing I had ever seen before, ire pushed on the lid and it sprang open revealing a


    longpartment inside. There are dried herbs and some candles, along with four books, covered in


    fabric cloth. I reached in and grabbed one, pulling the cloth off. Opening it, I found the book had no


    writing in it just nk pages.


    I turned to ire to show her.


    ¡°That must be yours then. The others will be family members of different generations, grimoires.


    Grab them we need to leave now¡± I quickly grabbed the other three books. For the first time, I was


    getting a glimpse of my mother¡¯s secret life, I never knew about. Caroline quickly shut the lid on the


    table, I heard the wood groan before the circle went back to their normal wood grain look.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked, confused. ire stopped and nced at the table, ¡°Someone spelled it¡± she said


    before running out. I had to jog to keep up with them as they ran towards the car.


    As soon as I shut the door Caroline took off again, making me fall back into the seat and nearly


    dropping the books. I quickly ced them in the footwell and chucked my seat belt on.


    ¡°How long?¡± Caroline asked ire.


    ¡°We have enough time¡± She answered. ire was absent-mindedly ying with her ne.


    After a few minutes, she reached back inside her ck bag and pulled two silver bangles.


    ¡°Put this on¡± she said, handing one to Caroline and one to me.


    I grabbed the bracelet, not knowing what it was for, but I felt like I could trust ire.


    ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± I asked, curious why we were all getting blinged up.


    ¡°To stop your mates being able to track you through your bond, they won¡¯t be able to feel you. You


    can still feel them but to Tobias Theo and Josiah they won¡¯t feel the pull towards you and be able to find


    you.¡±


    I looked at Caroline. I didn¡¯t know Vampires had mates; I was a little tripped out that Josiah and


    Caroline were mates when they were both human to begin with. Caroline chuckled slightly, noticing my


    gaze through the revision mirror.


    ¡°Vampires have bonds too, not like werewolf bonds, not like what you have with Tobias and Theo,


    they aren¡¯t as strong but once we pick a life partner and spent a long time with them, we pick up on


    each other, influence each other until eventually a bond is formed¡± She exined. I nodded, still a little


    confused.


    ¡°What you have with Tobias and Theo is a little different, you are all pieces of whole if that makes


    sense, like puzzle pieces, without the other ones, the pieces the picture can¡¯t be made, together and


    joined you be a whole does that makes sense?¡± ire said trying to exin.


    ¡°Yes, but where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I have a cabin out in the woods a few days¡¯ drive from here¡± ire said.


    ¡°We are going to ire¡¯s until wee up with a n. At least now we may be able to find out


    something about your family, and what you are. The blood tests came back yesterday, and all we found


    was that your father was a vampire.¡±


    ¡°My father was vampire?¡± I asked, stunned.


    ¡°Yes, we found trace amounts of vampire DNA in your system. It was very weak,¡± Caroline


    exined.


    ¡°Well, we know one other thing, he mother¡¯s side were witch¡¯s¡± ire chimed in. I didn¡¯t know how


    to feel about that, if they were witch? How did they hide it from me and why aren¡¯t I a witch?


    As if reading my thoughts, ire answered. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± she said before looking at my


    bracelet around my wrist.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That talisman holds your power or magic, as we like to call it. When we get to my ce and are


    safe, we can try to unlock that talisman let the magic find its way home.¡±


    ¡°But if I am witch, why do we have to run?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Because you may not be forced to change from the council, but you are still technically human.


    Tobias won¡¯t allow you die just to have a child Imogen, they will still change you, regardless.¡±


    Her saying that reminded me of what Theo saidst night.


    ¡°Theo said my blood changed, that it reminded him of Tobias¡¯s¡± I told her. Caroline nced at me


    in the mirror.


    ¡°That means you¡¯re having a were-baby¡± Caroline said, confirming my assumptions.

 chapter 69

    chapter 69


    Theo¡¯s POV


    The moment she stepped into our building looking for a job, I smelt her innocence. Not in the


    sense of her virginity, no that was gone long before we got to her. She was experienced in that area


    and very open-minded. But a purity it was near impossible to exin. It wasn¡¯t just the way she looked;


    it was more a sense. Everything about her pure, her thoughts were pure and no malice, despite her


    pain, her intentions, the way she carried herself. She had this aura around her following her, leaving


    pieces of herself everywhere she went. Her heart truly had no limits for ever giving, not asking for an


    anything in return. Imogen was the sort of person who would give until she had nothing left, give herself


    overpletely if she thought it was in another¡¯s best interest, she trusted blindly, yet when betrayed


    fought wildly almost irrationally in her anger, only to continue to forgive and let others take from her


    even when it was killing her slowly piece by piece. But I doubt the girl has ever held a grudge in her life


    longer than five seconds it wasn¡¯t in her nature, she could forgive and forget like it was a flick of a


    switch, always choosing to give another chance, no matter how much we wronged her. I did fear that


    would be what got her killed, though.


    I know we have taken from her, taken her choice, taken that innocence from her. But what we


    found after taking everything from her. Was everything she was capable of, the girl had re and fire


    deep within her she kept hidden away, never trusting of her own emotions never letting them show


    even when we knew she was breaking, she had the ultimate control within herself and what she felt,


    yet in her thoughts she felt out of control. Sure, we had seen her anger, but with it came her


    forgiveness. It was like she wasn¡¯t satisfied unless she had nothing left. Like she was more


    When I left that morning, leaving Imogen, something pulled at me. This overwhelming sense of


    longing, even though she was right in front of me. Walking out of the house, I felt like I¡¯m losing


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    everything I loved about her, yet I knew by the look in her eye that she had found an additional reason


    for life. Her eyes held hope even in impending doom. She no longer feared her death, and I wondered


    why she suddenly had the light back in her eyes. I almost wondered who else she had to fight for.


    Same asst night when she woke, I had this immense feeling she was saying goodbye, the way she


    touched me, the way she said my name was almost like she was afraid it would be thest time she


    would speak it.


    Getting in the car and driving to work with Tobias, I knew he felt the shift to, something had


    changed. I just couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, something deep was nagging trying to pull me back to her.


    The pull she had over us was always there, yet right now we truly had to fight against her pull, just to


    stop ourselves from turning back and going home again. Neither of us saying a word, both trapped in


    our own heads. When we pulled up to work, we both stood silently waiting for the elevator, both


    watching the numbers go down.


    ¡°You feel it, right?¡± Tobias asked, ncing in my direction before looking at the stainless-steel


    doors. I nodded my head.


    ¡°Something has changed, I can feel it in every part of me. What if we broke her?¡± he asked. Worry


    after centuries being by each other¡¯s side he always kept those walls up, never letting slip how he truly


    felt, kept himself guarded not giving anyone the chance to hurt him, not even me. Yet Imogen had


    softened him. It used to bother me, jealousy could be a cruel thing sometimes, we had known her for a


    year yet her impact on him, had him opening up letting both Imogen and myself in. I hadn¡¯t had that


    effect on him, and we had been together for centuries. Yet she broke down that wall the moment he


    marked her. Tobias had always been the dominant one, the one that needed control and I let him have


    it, but with her came a sort of possessiveness that both of us weren¡¯t prepared for. I loved Tobias yet if I


    had to choose. I would choose her and knew Tobias would choose the same. Both sharing the same


    desires for her that we had for each other, yet she was different neither of us could live without her. She


    was light in our darkness. I worried the darkest parts of us were tainting her and would be her undoing.


    We had already condemned her, took her idea of life away from her selfishly, all because we couldn¡¯t


    live without her.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t broken her. I don¡¯t know I could even taste it in her blood something was different like


    something wasing alive in her, then there was also something else.¡±


    ¡°Something else?¡± Tobias asked, pressing the button to our floor.


    ¡°She tasted like a werewolf. I could literally taste you in her blood.¡± Tobias nced at me and I


    could feel his head racing trying to think of why. When I suddenly felt a light click on inside him.


    ¡°No, can¡¯t be. I saw that she is on the pill. I noticed them in her bag,¡± I answered his thoughts.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her take them though, have you?¡± I tried to think, yet I came to the same


    conclusion: the only pills I had seen her take were pain meds.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be, can she?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ring the council and get her blood test results. Surely, they looked for everything,¡± Tobias said.


    The door binged opened, and my eyes instantly darted to her desk even though I knew I wouldn¡¯t find


    her there. Walking to my office, I pulled my phone from my pocket, deciding to call Tarina. If anyone


    had seen her blood test result, it was her, and I knew she would answer with honesty.


    The phone rang for a few minutes and I tapped my foot impatiently. Sighing when I heard her


    chirpy voice.


    ¡°Little unexpected Theo, what are you calling me for? I know it wouldn¡¯t be for a friendly chat¡± She


    asked, not even hiding her shock. Besides going to the council, I never spoke to her. Yet I knew I could


    trust her.


    ¡°You know me to well, I am actually calling about Imogen¡¯s blood results.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your mother picked those up yesterday for you, I can check her file though.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please Tarina.¡± I could hear her typing away on herputer, before I heard her make a


    weird noise before rapidly typing again. I could hear her fingers moving fast over the keyboard


    repeatedly.


    ¡°Her file has been deleted,pletely wiped,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Give me a sec Theo let me check the otherputer¡± I waited, but the same result.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone Theo, I think someone has tampered with her files and wiped them clean her name


    doesn¡¯t even appear in the database at all¡± My heart started hammering when Tobias walked in the


    room. I hung up the phone, not even saying goodbye.


    ¡°What?¡± Tobias asked, rmed.


    ¡°She said mum took her physical file, yet when they checked her digital file was gone as well.¡±


    ¡°What would your mother want with it?¡± Tobias asked, his voice not even hiding his anger.


    ¡°Ring her now,¡± he hissed at me. His eyes changing to that of his wolf. I dialled her number, and it


    went straight to voicemail. Then suddenly fear came through the bond and it wasn¡¯t either of us. We


    had nothing to fear yet, the feeling it vanished as quick as it appeared.


    ¡°I know you felt that,¡± I stated looking to Tobias. He nodded.


    ¡°Yes, but maybe, she startled herself. She feels calm again. Or maybe your mother is with her,¡±


    Tobias said, making me rx slightly. The morning passed by quickly, I tried to ring my mother a few


    times, I always got the voicemail. Yet I knew if she was with Imogen, she would have no service. So, I


    let it pass and knew I would be able to ask Imogen for her results once we got home. Knowing my


    mother would have told her, yet nothing came from the bond and after an hour of feeling nothing


    but when I felt nothing, I walked into Tobias¡¯s office.


    ¡°What Theo?¡± he asked as I stepped in the room. It still pissed him off that my mother took her


    files. I was almost nervous to ask him. Sensing my nervousness, he looked up, his eyes softening


    slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just stressed,¡± he said, running his hands through his hair. I watched him; God, I


    loved this man no matter how infuriating he could be.


    ¡°I can help with the stress,¡± I said, my eyes darkening as my dick twitched in my pants.


    ¡°Tempting, but first what¡¯s wrong?¡±  Ipletely forgot the reason I originally came in for, suddenly


    feeling guilty for distracting myself.


    ¡°Can you feel her through the link?¡± I watched his eyes ze over, searching for her. The pull we


    always fought so hard against.


    He stood up abruptly knocking over his chair, his beast enraged flinging the table into the wall. I


    stepped back. I knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt me, but I knew his beast didn¡¯t enjoying up empty. The fact


    he hade forward at all was proof enough at what Tobias found. His entire being shook with anger,


    yet also panic.


    The ringing of the phone thaty on the floor pulling him to his senses, distracting that primal side


    of him long enough for Tobias to regain control of his emotions. He walked over trying to pick up the


    phone, his ws impeding it, as they shed through the carpet. I quickly walked over, picking it up.


    ¡°Hello?¡± My father¡¯s worried voiceing through the phone.


    ¡°Have you spoken to your mother today?¡± That¡¯s when I knew something was definitely wrong.


    Something that included not only my mother, but our mate. This was no coincidence.


    ¡°You there, Son? Did you hear me? I can¡¯t feel your mother like she just vanished leaving no trace


    no pull to her.¡± My father was almost frantic.

 chapter 70

    chapter 70


    Tobias POV


    Three months, three long months without her, without touching her milky skin, without smelling her


    intoxicating scent, three months of nothing but anger and darkness. Three months of sleeping in shitty


    motels while we travelled around looking for her, only toe up empty. No word from her, not even to


    tell us she was okay. Nothing but deafening silence through the bond. So silent it was chilling trying to


    pull anything from it.


    Was this some sick punishment from her? Can she not feel us either? Feel our desperation and


    longing for her. My father went in the opposite direction to us, searching for his mate just like us. The


    despair I know he feels must be nearly killing him. We aren¡¯t as hopeless yet, still having Theo by my


    side was enough to keep my beast and darkest thoughts at bay. This won¡¯tst forever though, not


    without her. The nightmares haunting my sleep make me more on edge, because I have this feeling


    they aren¡¯t mine. Yet Theo doesn¡¯t sleep, and we feel nothing through the bond to know if they are


    Imogen¡¯s or just my tormented mind making me suffer more. When I sleep, Theo still prowls the night


    searching for her. We don¡¯t even know if we are going in the right direction, not that there are many


    directions left to run in.


    Until we have her back, I will never stop searching. The only thing we have figured out is that she


    is carrying our child, well mine, but the biology doesn¡¯t matter this child belongs to all of us, just like she


    belongs to both Theo and me. I understand why she ran. I never would have allowed her to go through


    with it. There is only one way this ends for her. I wouldn¡¯t have cared if she hated me for it, at least she


    would have hated me and still been alive.


    Now nothing but fear gues me. Were-babies don¡¯t need as long as human babies to be created


    and born. So, it¡¯s only a matter of time before this child will rip its way through her, killing her in the


    process. I just hope my mother had some back-up n before she took off with our mate. My mother


    had never kept it hidden, how she wishes for a proper family, one with children. I know how she longed


    for grandchildren, yet with me and Theo it would never be a possibility. We thought she epted that,


    then this happens and now we have to race against time to find her. Yet my father is racing to save his


    mate, he knows if something happens to Imogen I won¡¯t hesitate, even if it kills Theo, I will kill her for


    letting her die. Mother must know this, and that¡¯s why she must have gone with her. I just pray she is


    not toote in changing her. I know I am bringing my mate home, either dead or alive I will find her and


    then I will kill those that helped her with her suicide.


    We had just pulled up at yet another crappy motel in the middle of nowhere. I looked at the ran


    down building and its neon sign. Theo was out of the car already walking to the small office and


    checking in. I opened my door, letting the cool crisp air run over my heated skin. Running my hands


    through my hair that was damp with sweat from yet another nightmare while I slept and Theo drove.


    Theo came back out, holding a key on a chain. I looked up at him as he tossed it to me. We


    decided this time to bring the car. It was bing too difficult for me to keep running, my beast was


    bing stronger while I grew weaker. I never even put up a fight anymore trying to control emotions,


    I let that primal side take over at the slightest emotion. I know it will be something I will have to reign in


    when we get her back. I have spent nearly the entire three months in my wolf form. Theo said enough


    when I nearly killed some locals in the town a few days ago.


    Like he could talk, I noticed the moment he stepped out of the office with the key in his hand that


    he had blood on the cor of his shirt. Even though he tried to hide it from me, I know hunger is slowly


    taking over him.


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t kill this one¡± I muttered before standing and following Theo inside the shitty


    motel room. I flicked on the light and instantly regretted turning it on. The outdated furniture and its


    floral bedsheets were crawling with bugs, more specifically flies.


    ¡°Did something fucking die in here?¡± I asked the smell made me crinkle my nose in disgust.


    This is the only motel or hotel in this town, you¡¯re going to have manage¡± Theo snapped.


    ¡°I prefer to sleep in the car or outside,¡± I whinged.


    Theo started ripping the linen off the bed, ignoring myment. Dust flying everywhere, I could


    see the little dust particles floating in the air, making me swat at them, not wanting them tond on me.


    God knows how many dead skin cells were now flying through the air. I walked outside, not being able


    to handle the uncleanliness. Did they never clean around here? Theo emerged a few minutester and


    walked towards the office with the filthy linen before walking to the boot and pulling out brand new linen


    and nkets from the trunk.


    ¡°When did you have time to get those?¡± I asked. I can¡¯t even remember thest time I stepped into


    an actual store, only ever going into servos. We never had time.


    ¡°You forget I don¡¯t need sleep. I have plenty time,¡± he said kissing the edge of my mouth on his


    way past. I felt my cock twitch painfully in my pants at the innocent gesture, something I haven¡¯t felt


    since she left, or maybe I was just denying that part of me. Arousal hitting me as I stepped into the


    room and watched him make the bed. The smell gone, now the old nkets were out, and the only


    smell was Theo¡¯s scent. Feeling my eyes on him, he looked up. His red eyes peering back at me. I


    missed his green eyes. It has been a while since I saw them. The longer we go without her, the more


    our darkest parts take over threatening to undo the control we spent years building, both too exhausted


    to fight our true selves giving ourselves overpletely to the side we tried to conceal.


    ¡°Sleep Tobias. I will start searching the forest for any cabins and will keep heading north pull on the


    link when you¡¯re wake, I wille back,¡± he said chucking the doona on the bed.


    I watched him remove his shirt, changing it for a clean one. Walking towards me to leave and keep


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    searching, doing the buttons up on his way towards me. When he brushed past me, I didn¡¯t even


    realise what I had done till he stopped looking at me. My hand tightly around his wrist, preventing him


    from leaving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start something you have no intentions of finishing, Tobias,¡± He growled.


    We had been so consumed with finding her that I often forgot he still needed me, and right now I


    needed him. Grabbing the front of his shirt, I pulled him towards me, my lips hungrily devouring his as I


    pulled him closer. His lips froze in ce until he felt through the bond, searching before realising I


    wasn¡¯t letting him leave. My cock painfully pressing against my jeans. His teeth biting down on my lip,


    making me growl as I shoved him towards the bed, using my foot to close the door behind me.


    I could tell he was hungry for more than just my blood. When I moved closer, he started tugging on


    my belt, removing my pants as I stepped out of them, my cock springing free, only for him to grab it, his


    running over his strong shoulders and down across his pecs. I groaned, only now just realising how


    much I missed him, missed his touch.


    ¡°Take your pants off.¡± My voice was rough, my breathing hard as I watched him squirm before


    doing as he was told. As soon as his pants were off, I shoved him back, making him fall on his back. I


    rarely did this, I always like being in control, and I could tell Theo was wondering what I was doing.


    Sure we fucked, and Theo had no problem with his sexuality. We were both bi, yet I never did half the


    things he has done for me. Old beliefs sometimes still hard to get past. Moving between his legs, I


    grabbed his shaft, squeezing it before running my hand up its hardened length.


    ¡°Tobias, you don¡¯t have to.¡± I ignored him. I wanted to, I wanted him. Even if things hadn¡¯t been the


    same since she left, it didn¡¯t make my love for him any less. Swirling my tongue around his knob, I


    heard him moan underneath me, his hand going to my hair. Only making me want him even more as I


    took himpletely in my mouth, his cock bottoming out in the back of my throat. I moved my head,


    finding my rhythm. I had always wanted to do this, yet could never actually bring myself to take him in


    my mouth. I know sounds stupid yet doing it now, tasting his cold salty skin on my tongue, I just wanted


    more. He tasted different to Imogen. Imogen tasted sweet; Theo however was salty in a good way.


    Sweet and savoury. I thought so different, yet both more intoxicating then any amount of alcohol I had


    consumed.


    I sucked his cock hard, my hand rubbing at the parts of him I couldn¡¯t fit in my mouth. His hips


    moving involuntarily trying to thrust into my mouth, so I moved faster, knowing he needed release just


    as much as I did. He groaned loudly before I felt his seed spill into my mouth, just as intoxicating as he


    tasted. I swallowed him down only to be ripped up to him, his lips mming into my mine. Hungrily. I


    pinned his arms above his head, just loving the feel of his cool skin against mine. I sucked on my mark


    he wore, loving the way he instantly reacted to my tongue running over it.


    Flipping him over, I pulled his hips towards me. Grabbing his hair, I pulled his head back, and he


    grabbed hold of the headboard. ¡°I¡¯m gonna fuck you now.¡± My voice was ragged, his answer just a


    breathing groan making me smirk as I rammed into him. His body stilling before pushing back against


    me. I hadn¡¯t felt this satisfied since before she left, and that thought alone made me drive into him


    harder than intended, yet he neverined. He knew how I felt, I could feel him through the bond


    always pulling against me, trying to gauge my emotions, feel his thoughts swirling around in mine.


    When I was on the verge of exploding, I gripped his hair, forcing his head back and ramming my


    tongue in his mouth. I groaned before stilling, my seed spilling into him as I stilled. Both of us


    breathless, I kissed his shoulder as I pulled out and slumped on the bed.


    Theo hovered above me, a smile lighting up his face for the first time in months. I ced my hand


    on his cheek. His stubble felt scratchy as his face pushed into my hand. Sitting up on my elbow, I ran


    my hand over his thigh where he sat next to me. The familiar sparks making me feel alive for the first


    time in ages. What I would do to feel her soft skin. Theo knowing how I felt stood up.


    ¡°I will keep looking. Get some rest, Tobias,¡± he said. I yawned but shook my head.


    ¡°Not until you feed,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I did already¡± He admitted, yet I knew he wanted mine or Imogen¡¯s blood. He was sick of feeding


    from strangers and his appetite had been hugetely. More than I could actually handle, yet even


    though I knew the man in reception was dead, I knew he needed more blood, craved it.


    ¡°Not until you feed,¡± I said turning baring my neck for him. He moved closer and ran his fingers


    lightly over the skin of my neck. I grabbed his hand, pulling him down.


    I also needed him to feed off of me, needing him to need me and not just her, just like he needed


    me to need him. It was the only way to survive making sure we are still in one piece for when we get


    her back.


    I felt his fangs sink into my neck; I groaned, loving the endorphins running in my bloodstream,


    loving the feel of his tonguepping at my skin.


    He didn¡¯t feed long, but when he finished, he didn¡¯t have the same hunger that had been burning in


    eyes for weeks. He had just finished getting dressed, and I had justid down when the phone rang,


    making both of us jump. Answering quickly, not even checking the caller id. Only to be disappointed


    when my father¡¯s voice came through the speaker.


    ¡°I am going to the council. ric has information, apparently that bitch ex of yours may know


    where they are.¡± I jumped to my feet, my father going there in his anger was not a good idea, if he


    snaps and hurts that bitch ric, things will end badly.


    ¡°Father wait,¡± Theo said, snatching the phone from his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote son, I am already here. I will let you know anything I find out. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    We need answers. I intend to make sure we get them. We need our girls back.¡±

 chapter 71

    chapter 71


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    For months we have been hiding at ire¡¯s cabin in the woods. Months of feeling their pain though


    they can¡¯t feel mine, ire assured me that much, I don¡¯t think they would cope knowing how much I


    wanted them. I rubbed my hand over my swollen belly; it was hard and round while I looked out the


    window over the breathtaking scenery. We were high in the mountains, nothing to be seen except the


    dense forest. It was peaceful here, but lonely. I craved to be back in their arms, craved their touch,


    craved the smell of them, my entire body yearning to be with them. What made it worse was being able


    to feel them. Feel their heartache, feel their anger, feel their need for me. But knowing they were slowly


    going insane without me pulled at something deep within me. It ached more deeply than I could


    exin.


    Like it was pulling on my soul, yet looking down at my growing belly, I knew it was worth it.


    Caroline thinks I could have the baby any day now. Yet we never talk about what will happen after.


    Never talk about whether I will still be alive to see my child. I know she fears the unknown too, fears


    what Tobias and Theo will do if I die. ire told me she can¡¯t see my future, can¡¯t see if I will survive


    the birth. Said she can only see darkness when she tries.


    ire has been teaching me spells and how to make potions, using the herbs and nts from her


    gardens. Yet actually conjuring Magic is proving difficult, I can kind of feel it, yet nothing happens. I


    have scoured over my family¡¯s grimoires so much; I now know every spell and enchantment off the top


    of my head. I can¡¯t do anything with the power I apparently possess and can¡¯t quite seem grasp it.


    ire seems to think I need to find my grounding ce, I know I won¡¯t find it here. I feel more


    grounded with them, calm. Here I feel nothing but loneliness.


    Looking out at the mountains, I watch them slowly disappear under the clouds. A storm has been


    brewing all day. I can feel its vibrations and know it¡¯s going to be a bad one. Caroline and ire seem


    to think it¡¯s because I am feeling my inner power. I am not so sure, not sure what to believe anymore.


    All I know is I need them, like I need oxygen breathe. Without them, my life is hollow. I feel like I


    am slowly losing myself. Constantly consumed by the chatter in my mind. Getting up from my position, I


    walked down the stairs to find Caroline and ire. The cottage is more like a log home or a giant


    cubby house; I walk down the creaky wooden stairs that spiral to the floor below, an enormous firece


    sits in the centre of the house going through both floors. This ce had its own aura, own life about it


    with its branches snaking in creating the roof protecting us from the elements outside these walls.


    Standing on the te floor, I feel the vibration through it as thunder crackles outside. The wind


    picking up and howling loudly. I walk to the front door and peer out. Caroline and ire are running


    around trying to secure everything. ire throwings over her garden beds, while Caroline moves all


    the outside furniture. Stepping outside, the wind blowing my hair wildly as it picks up in intensity, nearly


    knocking me off my feet.  Caroline, hearing my gasp as I breathe in the frosty air, looks in my direction.


    ¡°Imogen get inside, you shouldn¡¯t be out in this¡± She yells, yet by the time her voice carries over


    the wind it sounds more like a soft murmur. ire staggers over to me, grabbing my arm, pulling me


    inside and shutting the door.


    ¡°I will make some tea¡± She says, trying to distract me from the storm raging and building up


    outside.


    ¡°Will this ce hold when it hits?¡± I ask.


    ire looks around nervously. ¡°It should do. I will have the trees outside reinforce the ce bend


    them to build a canopy¡± she said.


    ¡°Would be handy if my element was wind¡± She muttered to herself. I could tell it worried her. There


    had been plenty of storms while we have been here, but nothing felt like the one building up outside.


    I learned that ire was an Earth witch like my mother. By the grimoires, I am certain my


    grandfather¡¯s element was fire. Mine is yet to be seen. There are only five elements. Earth, Fire, Water,


    Wind, and Spirit. Though Spirit is rare, it has control over all four elements.  ire and I have been


    working on trying to crack my talisman. But she seems to think only strong emotion or a vehement


    reaction from me will break its bindings. Being here, I feel nothing but hollow and she seems to think


    that is why I can¡¯t break it.


    I tug at the bracelet as it itches my wrist, my hands and feet have be so swollen and my


    blood pressure so high that everything swells and itches. I make my way over to the table and sit down.


    My back aching from the extra weight. Yet I have been lucky enough not to get stretch marks, not that it


    will matter once the baby tears itself from me. I often wonder how bad it will hurt.


    ire thinks the baby is a girl, yet I have this feeling it¡¯s a boy. In my dreams I see a little boy with


    the most beautiful green eyes, yet Tobias¡¯s dark hair and rosy cheeks. I have been finding one thing


    strange; we know this baby is a were-baby. Yet I have actually been craving blood, and not just human


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    blood, any blood. I haven¡¯t had the guts to tell Caroline, not wanting her to worry. But I even crave her


    blood, which I find weird. Vampires crave human and Lycan blood, not their own species. I don¡¯t know


    what to think of it. So, I try to ignore it as best I can, plus the whole thought of drinking blood grosses


    me out.


    Carolinees in just as ire finished making the tea. She sets a cup down in front of me. I can


    smell thevender in it and my mouth waters. I never thought ofvender as edible, yet ire puts it in


    everything. Caroline watches me sip my tea, a strange look on her face before grabbing her cup. She


    sighs after she takes a sip.


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± She asks, watching my face.


    ¡°The same as always¡± I murmur.


    ¡°It will be over soon¡± She says but adds nothing else. Like my death is an unwee topic. I go to


    ask her a question when a pained expression takes over face. The cup she is holding dropping from


    her hands, shattering. Her eyes ze over. I watch as she grips the table, the broken ss cutting into


    her hands. Caroline tries to ride out the sudden pain. I stand up rmed moving away from her, as I


    watch her eyes regain focus turning a crimson shade, her fangs protruding making her features look


    malevolent.


    The pain seems to leave her, yet her breathing remains ragged. ire is watching her worriedly.


    ¡°I know,¡± she says to Caroline, touching her shoulder. Caroline looks to me in panic, before pain


    has her wing at her back as she screams in agony. Her voice distorted as she tries to talk through


    her pain.


    ¡°I have to go: I can¡¯t let him bear it,¡± she screams. ire is frantically racing around the kitchen


    while I stand paralysed in fear.


    ¡°Bear what, Caroline?¡± I stutter. Her eyes flick to my face, her teeth bared as an animalist glint flits


    across her features. ire was busy making something before walking over, a green concoction in a


    cup in her hand.


    ¡°Drink this, it will help.¡± Caroline clutched the cup, her hands trembling as she tries to hold it to her


    lips, gulping down the liquid fast. It works instantly. I can tell she is in pain, yet it somehow bes


    bearable for her.


    ¡°I need to go. ire, you need to watch over her,¡± she gasps out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask in panic.


    ¡°They¡¯re torturing him. Something has gone wrong. I can feel my partner being tortured. Josiah, I


    need to get to him. I¡¯m sorry Imogen I must go¡± She says trying to stand on shaky legs. I have no idea


    how she thinks she can run to him in this state, yet I can tell she is determined to try. She walks over to


    the sink and I nearly throw up as I watch her grab a knife and run it across her wrist, letting the blood


    run into a cup.


    My mouth instantly watering at the smell of it, I swallow loudly, my mouth filled with my saliva.


    ¡°It will congeal but you¡¯re going to have to force it down Imogen. They will kill me if you die¡± she


    said before turning toward ire.


    ¡°Make sure she takes it as soon as she is in pain¡± ire nods before giving Caroline a hug.


    Caroline walks on wobbly legs as pain hits her again. She wraps her arms around me before


    rubbing my swollen belly.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, I will be back as soon as I can¡± She says before running out the door. I


    could hear the wind howling and screaming. The storm was going to hit soon. I just hope Caroline


    clears the mountains and doesn¡¯t get stuck outside in it.


    ¡°Maybe you should goy down, Imogen. I will call out when dinner is done.¡±


    I nodded my head at ire. I feel like, all I do is sleep. Feeling constantly drained and exhausted.


    My mind going to Josiah, wondering what could have happened, to cause such panic in the Caroline. I


    could feel Tobias and Theo¡¯s anxiety, they also felt almost closer to me. Like they weren¡¯t far at all. I


    yed with the bangle ire gave me that blocks the bond, knowing I only had to take it off and they


    would find me. I couldn¡¯t risk my baby. So, I dropped the bangle and it pressed back against my wrist. I


    My sleep was restless, and I couldn¡¯t find afortable position. Tossing and turning constantly.


    When I finally awakened and open my eyes, it was because the storm was raging outside. The wind


    sounded like a freight train against the walls. The entire ce shaking in its wrath. I throw my legs over


    the side of the bed and notice there is no light, and the cottage is eerily quiet. The only noises are the


    crackle of the firece. I stood up and stretched, taking a deep breath only to see my own breath in the


    air. I could feel the heating from the firece, so why was I so cold all of a sudden. My breath


    making little clouds in the air.


    Opening my bedroom door, I see darkness. The lights were all off. I trudge down the stairs, excited


    to see the mes in the firece offering a little light. I couldn¡¯t hear ire anywhere or smell her


    cooking I had be familiar with. Feeling a sense of dread wash over me, when I felt the first sharp


    pain stirring deep within my stomach. I clutched my belly, trying to breathe through the pain and


    stumbled down the rest of the stairs. That¡¯s when I smelt it. Blood and lots of it. My mouth watering at


    the delectable smell.


    I stagger into the kitchen as pain ripples through me again, knowing I have to get the ss of


    blood from the fridge. But where is ire? I wondered. Flicking the light switch, no lightse on, the


    storm having knocked the power out somehow even though it ran off sr. I feel my way into the


    kitchen at the back of the house, listening for any sounds, but can only hear the storm raging outside


    and my own footsteps on the te floor. It¡¯s not until my feet step in something warm and wet that I


    know something is wrong. I bend down, pain searing through my abdomen at the movement and feel


    the ground, my handsing in contact with the intoxicating liquid spilt on the floor. I feel around my


    hand bing coated in the gooey liquid, before I feel hair, curly hair and I jump up. ¡°ire¡± I gasp.


    Knowing it¡¯s her body bleeding out on the floor at my feet. I stagger back, panic setting in. That¡¯s


    why she couldn¡¯t see the baby be born, why she thought my future was darkness. She never got to live


    for it. I scream in agony as I feel something shift within me. Pain being the only thing I can focus on.


    I hear herugh before I see her figure standing in the kitchen''s corner in its shadows. She steps


    forward; I step back toward the primary room with the firece. I turn and try to run, holding my


    stomach, but she is in front of me in seconds.


    The fire crackling, illuminating her features as Ie face to face with the homicidal bitch.


    ¡°Miss me¡± She taunts just as another wave of pain ripples through me bringing me to my hands


    and knees. My scream echoing and dying in the storm raging outside.

 chapter 72

    chapter 72


    ¡°What no sisterly hug¡± She taunts while I try to bear the pain. Coughing and sputtering, my blood


    spatters on the floor. I clutch the bangle from my wrist before tossing it in the fire with thest bit of


    strength I have left before copsing. I look up at her, a devilish grin on her face.


    ¡°Now why would you do that? I was hoping to enjoy myself now I have to make things quick.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I choke out, coughing on more of my blood. I try to turn my head and let the


    blood drain out of my mouth.


    ¡°Well, since you are dying, such a shame. I figured the baby will need a mother, and since that


    can¡¯t be you, why not Aunt Bianca? Though mum I feel has a better ring to it,¡± she said her manicured


    finger, tapping her chin in thought.


    My blood runs cold at her words. She wants my baby. And I knew there was nothing I could do to


    stop her. I couldn¡¯t even stand, let alone fight her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking my baby,¡± I snap back at her trying to crawl to my feet.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re dying, Imogen. I can do what I want,¡± she said, shoving me


    back onto my back with her foot. My body rolling onto the cold floor.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Help me please,¡± I beg her, trying to reach any part of her humanity, she


    can¡¯t be this evil. Something human must remain surely.


    ¡°Help you, your mother killed mine, when she found out she was up the duff with you. My father left


    mine in the wind,pletely forgetting the family he started and deciding to start a new one. I am the


    herself, you have a Hyde asking for my help. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I shook my head, hoping she would understand I had nothing to do with her mother¡¯s death. How


    could I? I never even met her mother so why put the me on me? But she just kept rambling, and I let


    her. Hoping it would distract her from what she is here to do, hoping it will distract her enough for them


    to get to me in time. Please get here in time. I wished with everything in me.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how hard it is to kill yourself when your Immortal? She tried everything only


    to keeping back or for me to stop her just in time. Only to do it all over again. The whole staking


    thing is bullshit. You not only have to stake yourself, but you also have to remove the head,¡± She


    giggled at her own rambling.


    She was out of her mind. Sounded like the ramblings of a madwoman. Pain had me scream as I


    felt my insides being torn, like my organs being cut to pieces as I felt the baby shift within me, my belly


    feeling like It was doing backflips as it moved.


    ¡°So, in the end. I couldn¡¯t say no, I couldn¡¯t keep watching her try anymore so I ended her suffering


    then, I hunted down our father ending him too, your mother didn¡¯t like that, became a pathetic alcoholic


    assuming he left her. Yet it didn¡¯t kill her the way it killed my mother. She lived for you and that pissed


    me off knowing I wasn¡¯t enough for my own to stick around.¡± I tried not move hoping she would forget


    meying at her feet. I coughed up more blood and I could feel myself fading into the darkness. I watch


    as she kneels beside me, brushing my hair from my face. Grabbing my chin forcing me to look at her


    evil eyes.


    ¡°Such a shame to think if we were born from the same mother, I may have actually liked you. Well


    until you stole them from me too,¡± she whispered more to herself then to me. I felt her lift my shirt up, I


    tried to swat her hands away. She clicked her tongue, annoyed.


    ¡°Now, now sis be a good girl and hold still. Don¡¯t want to cut your precious bundle now do we?¡±


    ¡°This is going to hurt,¡± she snickered. Then I felt her hands rip me open. I vaguely heard the


    sounds of crying and her voice.


    ¡°Aw, he is perfect, Imogen. A little boy.¡± I could feel myself fading. Then I lost myself to the


    darkness. I felt like I was floating and falling at the same time. I felt weightless and surrounded by


    darkness. Her voice echoing around me on repeat. A little boy, a little boy. I had a little Boy, I felt tears


    run out of my eyes. I just wanted to see him, just once, see his little face. What I would have done to


    see him, to hold him. Then I felt nothing at all but the agonising pain of my death. I slipped from this


    earth into nothingness. Dead and cold.


    Tobias POV


    My father never should have done what he did, yet I know why he did it and I know he doesn¡¯t


    regret it. He would do anything for my mother, just like I would do anything for Imogen or Theo. We


    were driving to the council knowing we couldn¡¯t do much else. My father was to be punished for Killing


    ric. ric taunted the wrong man, promising information when he had none. My father lost it, ripping


    him to pieces before being detained. Theo was driving, and I was trying to rid my mind of my toxic


    thoughts.


    The phone bringing me back to reality as it rang. My hands shaking as I read the name that


    popped on the screen. Mum. I answered.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Not even trying to hide the anger I felt towards my mother.


    ¡°She is alright. I am trying to get to your father what happened?¡±  I growled lowly before the phone


    was snatched from my hand by Theo. I growled, ready to attack him. When I heard my mother¡¯s, voice


    ¡°They are both fine, but your father is not. Imogen is protected. Now tell me what happened¡± I


    rxed hearing that she had a n, and that Imogen was okay for now. Rxing in my chair as Theo


    told her of the events that took ce. We had been driving for about two hours. We would be there by


    now if Theo let us run. But he thought it best to drive instead of letting instinct take over, worried we


    might tear apart the entire council in a rage and we didn¡¯t need that.  In the third hour, I felt it. I felt the


    bond stir to life, only we were driving away from her. Theo mmed on the brakes as fear ran through


    both of us like a freight train. Knocking the air from my lungs. Something was wrong. I opened the door


    only to be flooded with every emotion she felt, then searing pain. Forcing me to double over, Theo too


    was clutching the side of the car.


    I looked over at him. He needed to go. He was faster. That killed me knowing he would get to her


    before me, but he had to try.


    ¡°Find her¡± I growled in pain and he took off. I dropped to the ground, giving into the warm feeling


    rushing over me, feeling my bones snap as I shifted. Letting instinct take over as I took off toward her.


    Using the bond to know what direction to run in. Getting distracted by her emotions as they shifted


    between fear and pain. I howled agonised at what she was going through. My paws hitting the ground


    at extreme speeds, pushing me faster and faster to get to her.


    When I felt it. My teether snapping, I felt my soul drop somewhere dark. Somewhere cold and


    unrelenting. I howled before feeling Theo scream through the link. His feelings rushing over me,


    making the unbearable pain I felt, worse. It was hard to breathe my lungs felt like they were


    constricting. I followed Theo¡¯s link untiling across a small cottage. We had been past this ce


    many times yet never noticed it, never even picked up her scent. I shifted back, enjoying the pain of my


    bones breaking in ce, anything to stop the pain in my chest. But that all changed when I walked in


    the door.


    No soundsing from the house, but the noises Theo made. No heartbeat, no breathing just


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    dead silence.


    My heart breaking, Theo¡¯s agonised scream could not only be heard but felt, as he clutched her


    lifeless body against his chest. Her small framepletely limp in his arms drenched in her own blood.


    Her hair spilling over Theo¡¯s arm and onto the floor, as her head just lolled in his arms. I dropped to the


    floor at the sight, my legs losing function. She was dead, gone. We weren¡¯t fast enough. I felt like we


    cried and screamed in agony for hours, our souls being ripped from both of us repeatedly every time


    we looked at her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear crying, can you?¡± I whispered. My voice breaking. Theo stood up, Imogen in his arms,


    Theo not willing to let her go. I turned away from her, not being able to bear the sight of her dead. My


    soul being crushed into dust, my heart broken beyond repair, this was my fault. I let this happen by not


    supporting her. We should have been here this never would have happened if we were with her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s our baby Theo¡± I said, shoving everything out of my mind. Forcing myself to focus on


    anything but her.


    Theo ced Imogen in my arms, forcing me to take her lifeless body. I cradled her and breathed in


    her smell that was faint, nearly gone. Her body cold in my arms as her head lolled against me. I


    brushed her hair out of her face. Theo disappeared inside somewhere, and I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes


    away from her face. I kissed her cold lips, tears running down my face onto her porcin skin.


    ¡°There is no baby Tobias, where is our baby?¡± he asked panicked. He looked down at Imogen¡¯s


    angelic face before copsing beside me.


    ¡°I need her back, I want her back, please. I will do anything,¡± he whispered and begged. I don¡¯t


    know who he was praying to, but hearing his broken voice broke me even more.


    ¡°We need to find our child, if not for us for her¡± I whispered. I said looking down at her face against


    my chest. We owe her that much.

 chapter 73

    chapter 73


    Theo¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t believe it she was gone, dead. Tobias looked as broken as I felt. Imogenying in his


    arms drenched in blood. I pulled her shirt down, not being able to stare at her belly torn open. The


    damage to her body was haunting. seeing made me remember her pain and fear. I was sure it was


    going to haunt me forever, feeling how much she wanted us and how helpless she felt in that moment.


    Could literally feel her begging with everything she had for us to get to her. We failed her and that I


    know would drive me insane with guilt.


    ¡°Take her, we need to leave,¡± Tobias said almost angrily. I know he was hurting, but I hated the


    way he said it. Dumping her in my arms and tearing his eyes away from her. I started walking toward


    the path we came up, his voice echoing through the wind over to me.


    ¡°What are you doing Theo, we need to find our child¡± he growled harshly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving her here,¡± I spat back at him clutching her to me refusing to let go. I can¡¯t leave


    her. I can¡¯t leave her here alone in the cold.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know who took the baby. That¡¯s our priority now we cane back for her, we


    don¡¯t even know how far who ever took the baby is. You carrying her will slow us down,¡± he growled,


    stepping toward me. He went to take her and I shoved him away, growling at him threateningly.


    ¡°Fine, I will go by myself then.¡± I watched as he shifted, taking the form of his beast. He shook out


    his fur turning away from me and heading back up towards the house obviously looking for any scent. I


    continued to walk down the path. The storm was still raging around us, yet I didn¡¯t feel its rage. I


    couldn¡¯t feel anything I was numb. Completely empty, dead inside. I kept walking, pulling Imogen


    closer, trying to shield her from the storm. It made me feel warmer having her in my arms. I had been


    walking for around five minutes when I noticed a gold lighting from somewhere. I looked around


    but couldn¡¯t see anything that would cause the light that was on the ground in front of me. Adjusting


    Imogen, I noticed the glowing gold light wasing from her wrist. I picked up her limp hand and


    realised the light wasing from the strange bracelet that sat on her small wrist. I ran my fingers over


    the pendant that was glowing, I recognised the intricate pattern woven around it. But couldn¡¯t


    remember where I had seen it before.


    I inspected the bracelet closely before I heard her gasp before jumping forward, coughing like she


    had been under water and was taking a breath after holding her breath for a long time. Her eyes


    opening to a magnificent gold colour the same as her bracelet, glowing before she looked at me.


    ¡°Imogen¡± I gasped, clutching her tighter. She was rigid in my arms, stiff like a board. She looked


    around confused before looking at me, her hands going to my face as if to see if I was real. Before her


    hands clutched onto her belly, her hands wing at her shirt as she pulled it up. She suddenly started


    thrashing in my arms, screaming, forcing me to drop her. Shended on the ground with a thud but


    sprang to her feet faster than I could imagine.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± she said, looking around frantically.


    ¡°Tobias?¡± I asked. Her eyes darting to mine. I took a step back from her, her eyes were zing


    with something I couldn¡¯t decipher. I had never seen eyes like hers before, never seen that expression


    on her face. I knew every one of her expressions, made mental notes of all of them. Yet this look I had


    never seen before.


    ¡°My baby where is he Theo?¡± I shook my head, not knowing how to answer when I didn¡¯t know.


    She suddenly took off up the path back towards the cottage. She ran so fast I couldn¡¯t keep up with her.


    I made it back to the house to see her barge through the door. I heard Tobias barrelling up behind me,


    before digging his ws into the earth and sliding into me.


    He looked at me with his ck obsidian eyes with a hopeful look on his face, wondering if he felt it


    right. The bond was surging alive with Imogen¡¯s anger. He shifted, and we both chased after her. We


    heard doors opening and closing upstairs before she raced past us screaming for thest name, we


    thought we would heare from her lips.


    ¡°Bianca, Bianca¡± She came running back out and stopping next to us before looking down. I


    watched as she sniffed the air, before dropping to the floor, her hands running over all the blood on the


    floor. She wiped at it with her hands wing at the floor digging through it looking for something.


    ¡°Where is he, where is my baby¡± she said, peering up at us with a look of pure fear and


    desperation on her face. Tears running down her cheeks. I looked to Tobias, he looked just as shocked


    as I felt at seeing her.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure, we got here toote¡± I whispered. Her face crumbled up and my guilt hit me


    saying it. She started wailing and screaming loudly at my words and rocking back and forth, her hands


    bing drenched in her blood that was congealing on the floor. The bracelet on her wrist glowing


    brighter and brighter, shing like a beacon.


    When she let out the most heartbreaking guttural scream I had ever heard, the noise seemed to


    burst straight from her chest.  Light consuming everything as her bracelet exploded blindingly, and so


    did she. Her emotions knocking me through the bond. Before I see darkness as I am thrown


    backwards.


    I hit the ground with a thud, having the air knocked right out of me. I roll to my side, trying to get to


    my hands and feet. Tobias groans loudly, making me look in his direction, but all I see is dust and dirt. I


    jump to my feet and gasp at the site before me. Imogen still in the same position cradling her belly and


    rocking back and forth sobbing. But that wasn¡¯t what shocked me, it was the house. Or theck there


    of.


    It was gone, blown to smithereens like it never existed; I looked around as all the trees ttened,


    creating an enormous circle like a crater. Nothing left standing. My mind in jumbles trying to figure what


    she just did and how she did it.


    ¡°Did she do that?¡± Tobias whispered,ing through the dust towards me, his body covered in


    dust and dirt. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I couldn¡¯t exin what I just witnessed. The dense forest


    literally had a huge part of it blown away, leaving nothing but debris everywhere. I walked over to


    Imogen, who was on the ground. I touched her back, and she flinched, turning her head to look up at


    me. What was she?


    ¡°She took him, she took him¡± She repeated. Her eyes zing with fury and sadness and that same


    strange look I couldn¡¯t decipher. She blinked slowly, like she was understanding what she said. Her


    face transforming into hatred and darkness as her fangs protruded making me jump back. She looked


    like an angel of death. The feeling through the bond were dark and cold, a hatred so cold I would hate


    for it to be directed at me. I shuddered, realising the darkness she is surrounding herself with. The only


    thing I could work out was that she was vampire, but vampires didn¡¯t possess power like she just


    showed. She looked crazed and her eyes shining brightly with a hunger I had never seen, in a colour


    that was out of this world and ours.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Who took him¡± Tobias asked, holding his hands out like he was trying to catch a wild animal. Her


    eyes flicking to his. I watched as he too took a step back from her. I could feel her angering


    through the bond, but this wasn¡¯t like any anger I had felt. This was burning hot, threatening to boil the


    blood in my veins, anger that was all consuming and rabid. Looking down at her she used to be so


    pure, so innocent. Now though she looked lethal and murderous. I didn¡¯t like this look on her, it scared


    me wondering what she had be out of this.


    ¡°My sister¡± She spat. I could feel her hunger as her anger took over, the darkest parts of her taking


    over and she wasn¡¯t even fighting against the darkness taking over her instead embracing it, letting it


    wash over her and take control. Stepping towards her, her head cocked to the side, her eyes snapping


    to mine, watching me like a predator. I could feel Tobias¡¯s confusion through the bond matching my


    own. Imogen is an only child who is she talking about?


    ¡°Bianca¡± she said answering both our thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck kill her¡± She spat so vehemently, I flinched at her words because I knew she


    meant them. I stared at her something was off about her. I would hate to be Bianca when she finds her.


    And I have no doubt she eventually will, nothing but determination and anger washing through our


    links, her emotions overriding everything we felt.

 chapter 74

    chapter 74


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    The cold, I remember feeling cold, Drowning in freezing temperatures. I never remember being this


    cold before. Too cold to even shiver. But that¡¯s not all I remember. I remember the darkness ebbing and


    rolling over me as it sucked me in, swallowing mepletely. So dark erasing the pain that is


    consuming my soul, the darkness thates with each breath, shoving me deeper into my mind, I try


    to push against it knowing there was someone waiting, something I needed to remember. Yet I couldn¡¯t


    remember what my mind was trying to fight against. I just knew it was bigger than me, more important


    than me. Something worth fighting for. I continued to push against the darkness, catching glimmers of


    images dancing in front of my eyes. Each image warming me slightly, but not enough to take away the


    cold I was slowly being plunged into. The darkness threatening to consume me, my mind whispering


    something to me. I couldn¡¯t understand what it was saying until I recognised one word. ¡°Boy¡± The


    words slower slipping into my mind louder and louder echoing throughout me. Until I understood what


    the whispers meant.


    Yet it wasn¡¯t them talking, it was her. I recognised the voice yet couldn¡¯t remember her name. Her


    voice getting louder and taunting me, pulling at my heart, which felt like it stopped as it twitched in my


    chest at her words.


    ¡°Aw he is perfect Imogen, a little boy¡± The taunting voice growing louder, igniting something within


    me. Calling to me to keep fighting against the darkness, pushing me out of the numbness that was


    trying to consume me. Little boy, I had a little boy. My little boy. Every emotion I ever felt around that


    one word flooding into me, crashing over me like waves on a beach, tumultuous and unrelenting. Light


    breaking through the darkness, shining like a beacon above me, showing me just how far I had fallen


    into the depths of my own mind, trapping me in the darkness.


    I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe, choking on every emotion, choking on my despair, choking on the


    thought of my son. I try to reach the beacon of light glowing brightly above me, stretching myself. So


    close, yet I couldn¡¯t quite break free of the binds trapping me within myself, weighing me down. I


    struggle with everything I have, my fingers outstretched trying to grasp the light, my fingertips lighting


    up as the light finally touches warming me before I felt like I am rushing upwards, reliving every pain,


    every memory flooding into me. Watching the time fly past me, my life shing like an old movie before


    my eyes.


    Watching my mistakes, watching my triumphs, then seeing them. My body turning to static,


    everything electrified as I see her and what she did, what she took from me.


    Something within me waking as panic takes over every part of me and I am thrown forward with so


    much speed, I try to catch a breath, desperately needing air. I suck back feeling my body breathe as I


    am plunged back into my surroundings jolting me awake. I open my eyes, fearing what I would see,


    praying it¡¯s not the darkness. Seeing green hypnotic eyes watching me yet looking straight through me.


    I look around the thunder and lightning cracking above us, seeing trees and the smell of damp earth, I


    breathe deeply relishing the air. It smells different, stronger. I can smell and hear everything making me


    snap my head from side to side trying to pick up every little detail. Only to see their green eyes again. I


    clutch my hands onto him, to make sure he is really there and not a trick of my mind.


    His stubble feels rough under my hands, tears prick my eyes when I realise, I am not dreaming, he


    is really here. I¡¯m still alive, still breathing. I look down to rub my swollen belly. Only to feel nothing,


    ripping at my clothes, trying to find what I know should be there.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked, hoping he would have the answer, hoping they got here in time.


    ¡°Tobias?¡± he asked, watching me closely. I thrash around, trying to get him to release me.


    ¡°Where is my baby Theo¡± I yell, my voice breaking and echoing back to me. He lets go and I fall to


    the ground. I look around before seeing the house up the path, I take off up the path, running. Please,


    please be still here. I run through the bottom floor singing out her name, begging her to give him back


    before running upstairs, throwing every door open and looking inside.


    ¡°Bianca¡± I scream, hoping to hear her taunting voice only to be met with silence. Running back


    downstairs, I skid to a stop in front of the firece, Theo and Tobias staring at me when I notice it. My


    life¡¯s essence spilled on the floor, I drop to the ground running my hands through it, hoping and praying


    I am wrong. I died. She killed me. I am supposed to be dead. She killed me and took him, took my


    baby. Tore him right out of me. Every detail flowing into my mind as I relived the nightmare of my life.


    ¡°Where is he, where is my baby¡± I ask, peering up at them. Tears running down my cheeks.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure, we got here toote¡± Theo whispered. His words cutting me deeper than any knife


    could. She has him, she has him. Is all I could think at his words. She took everything from me. I was


    breaking, she broke me. She said she would, and she did. The bracelet on my wrist glows brighter and


    brighter. How had I not noticed it before? But I couldn¡¯t think what it meant; I could only think of her with


    my son. Is he crying for me? Is he hungry? Does he miss me like I miss him? I can¡¯t take it anymore. I


    scream, not being able to hold on anymore as everything in me breaks and shatters sharp edges,


    piercing my soul. Taking everything out of me, as I feel nothing but overwhelming sadness, that is all-


    consuming. Then it lifts shattering like a burst light bulb as it rushed out of me, bursting from my broken


    heart. I didn¡¯t even recognise the noise that came out of me, I just felt it break everything, break my


    world apart. Until it fizzled out, leaving nothing behind but darkness. I let it consume me, enjoying the


    feeling of power rage washing over me, igniting a storm within me. So angry I thought I wouldbust.


    Hatred. I had hated no one more than I hated her. She took everything and now I felt nothing but a


    burning desire to take it back and take her to the pits of hell where she shoved me.


    Tobias touching my shoulder made me jump before looking up at him. I don¡¯t know what he saw in


    me, but he took a step back. I almostughed, feeling crazed as I felt my gums splitting. My anger at


    everything snapping me back.


    ¡°She took him, she took him¡± I yelled, I felt the words leave my lips leaving a bitter taste on my


    tongue.


    ¡°Who took him¡± Tobias asked, holding his hands out like he was trying to catch a wild animal. My


    eyes flicking to his. I watched as he too took a step back from me. My anger taking over as they stared


    at me like they didn¡¯t know what I was talking about. Were they hard of fucking hearing? It angered me,


    that they could look so clueless. Do they not know what she took from us? I could feel their fearing


    through the bond, before I could smell it running in their veins. Sweet and inviting, intoxicating,


    promising to extinguish the burn that was searing throughout me.


    ¡°My sister¡± I told them. Theo stepped forward, making my eyes dart to him. I could hear their


    thoughts running rampant as they tried to piece everything together. They were wasting my time. I


    needed to find her, not willing to wait for them to catch up. I screamed her name at them.


    ¡°Bianca¡± I spat the word out. Feeling nothing but the desire to rip her apart piece by fucking piece


    and watch her die. I would take great pleasure in watching her beg for her life like I begged for my


    child. And she will beg.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill her¡± Iughed at my newfound rity. I was going to kill her and was going


    to enjoy every part of her death.


    Tobias tried to reach out to me. Holding his hand out. I didn¡¯t want his hand; I wanted them to get


    here on time. Where were they when I fucking needed them? Where were they when our fucking son


    needed them? I knew my anger wasn¡¯t for them, that they weren¡¯t to be med. Yet I couldn¡¯t help it,


    as it was the only thing keeping me going. I growled lowly, smacking his hand away. I heard his heart


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    rate pick up, then that¡¯s all I could hear, the soft thumping of his heart as it pushed blood through his


    body. My mouth watered at the intoxicating scent emanating from him and before I could even register


    what I was doing, I lunged at him.


    Hunger taking over every thought as I wrapped my legs around his waist, my arms holding his


    shoulders, my nails digging in as I sank my fangs into him. His blood rushing into my mouth made me


    moan loudly. I had never tasted anything so sweet. I felt blood spurt on my face as I sunk my teeth


    down into his warm, inviting flesh again. He groaned before trying to shove me off. I growled, bloodlust


    taking over before I felt muscr arms wrap around my waist, yanking me off him. Spinning around


    trying to throw them off, only to realise it¡¯s Theo. I watch him as he ces his hands out in front of him.


    Iugh and it sounds foreign making meugh harder before I see him take a step forward and I


    move quicker side stepping before jumping on his back and sinking my fangs into his neck. He stops


    and I can feel his shock running through the bond. But my hunger is insatiable as I drink greedily until I


    can¡¯t drink no more. I slide off him, falling to the ground. He spins around, clutching his neck as I wipe


    my mouth with my thumb before sucking the blood off.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not the only predators around here¡± I chuckle before jumping to my feet making


    them step back. I sniff the air and can smell something familiar, something that reminds me of them, yet


    different.


    ¡°Can you smell that?¡± I ask, my head snapping towards them. They both shake their heads.


    ¡°Imogen, I know everything feels different, heightened, but you need to fight it. You¡¯re not thinking,


    you need to take back control¡± I nearly burst outughing at Theo pleading with me. My head has bever


    been clearer they were the ones not seeing clearly.


    I know what I am, and it isn¡¯t the weak, pathetic girl they knew. No, I have never been clearer,


    never felt stronger, and most of all never felt the sort of power surging and charging throughout every


    piece of me. Yes, things have changed, yet I like the darkness, the slickness of it rolling over skin


    igniting every cell in my body. Not wasting any more time, I took off running. I could hear them chasing


    me and figured they will catch up as I went to find her. She couldn¡¯t have got far. I don¡¯t know how long


    I had been out for, yet I could feel a pull in the direction I was running. Feel something tugging me in


    this direction, feel the power running through me, showing me the way. Showing me images flickering


    in front of my eyes. I could sense him, sense he was still alive with every fibre in me. Which only fuelled


    me more, making me run through the trees at blinding speed, everything around me slowing as I felt


    the air whip around me. Pushing myself faster, I finally caught a whiff of her scent and the scent of him.


    He reminded me of Tobias and Theo they smelt the same, yet my son smelt purer, innocent. She was


    running further into the storm. Moving towards the safety it offered as it washed her scent away. Only I


    didn¡¯t need her scent with the urge that was pushing me towards them.


    I could feel I was getting closer. I don¡¯t know how it was like a sense ringing loudly through my


    body like a teether pulling me in her direction. Breaking out of the dense forest. Ie to the edge of a


    town; the thunderstorm was raging and all I could hear was thunder and the crack of lightening as it


    rolled over the town. I sniffed the air, before catching a glimpse of blonde hair disappearing around the


    corner at the end of the street. I follow the feeling tugging me toward my son. Getting to the corner, I


    look down the street that is lined with houses, not a streetlight in sight and no lightsing from the


    houses. I close my eyes trying to listen to my instincts, listening to the Magic that flowed around me


    thick and strong like a band protecting me from the storm and showing me the way. Shadows forming


    and creeping along the ground, licking at my bare feet, leaving a tingling sensation in their wake. I


    know I should fear the shadows trying to entice me, whispering to the darkest parts of me. Instead, I


    embrace them, letting them show me the way. I don¡¯t care what the cost is on my soul. I can live with


    them, but I can¡¯t live without my son.


    I know the price I will pay, yet I don¡¯t let it fear me. I know Tobias and Theo will save me from


    myself when the darknesses for me. At least I hope they can. My sanity won¡¯tst long with the


    shadows attaching themselves to me. I read about it in the Grimoires, how with deathes the


    shadows. Witches stay dead until reborn. I came back unnaturally, and I was sure it was because of my


    father¡¯s DNA running through my veins. I know never consumed blood. I would have realised with the


    cravings I had. So, it was the only thing that made sense. The shadows were the only thing urging me


    here without them I would have never found them, so I know I need to let them have what they want.


    Even if it costs my soul. My son is worth every piece of my soul.

 chapter 75

    chapter 75


    Tobias POV


    She took off, leaving us behind to follow something only she could smell, Theo and I stood stunned


    at what just happened. She fed off both of us. Something that I have never seen before. Vampires


    didn¡¯t feed off vampires. Not only did she feed off us, but she also marked us in process. Not that I


    wouldn¡¯t want to be marked by her, I just didn¡¯t think it would be under these circumstances.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she isn¡¯t just a vampire, Tobias, haven¡¯t you noticed? There is something


    seriously wrong with her. Did you see her eyes, feel the darkness surrounding her?¡± Theo asked,


    wiping his neck.


    ¡°The worst part though, I think she liked it consuming her, like she was letting it¡± He mumbled.


    I moved toward him, examining his neck that had already healed but left a ck mark from where


    her teeth had sunk in. Imogen¡¯s mark was when we marked her. This was the first time I had seen


    markings that were tinged with darkness. Examining my mine, it was the same.


    ¡°We need to find here on¡± I said as I took off running, shifting mid jump. I could just faintly


    smell her scent, Theo tore ahead of me, chasing after her. I hated that I wasn¡¯t as fast as him. But I


    now doubt he would be faster than her. She was a newborn vampire on a warpath. Her senses in


    overdrive would fuel her like air to a fire, a raging inferno. I just hoped we could get to her before she


    did something reckless. Killing Bianca wouldn¡¯t do anything but cause more trouble. Ourws are not to


    be broken lightly. No matter the crimes, everything is meant to go before the courts first.


    My father was paying for his wrongdoings now, for killing his own kind, for killing ric. Imogen


    wouldn¡¯t survive that torture. My father knew the consequences of doing what he did. Imogen has no


    idea the torture they will put her through for killing Bianca. I wouldn¡¯t let her pay that price. She has


    been through enough already without being subjected to such barbaric cruelty.


    I had been running for what felt like ages when I finally hit the town. Theo was nowhere to be seen,


    yet I could feel the bond pulling me towards the piers. We had been here before, searched every part


    of this town already and were quite familiar with it. Shifting back, I walk through the backyard of the


    property I came out beside. Praying that a man lives here and not some olddy. I needed clothes or


    people might be curious about a random man walking around butt naked.


    I cuss when I see the only thing on the clothesline appears to be woman¡¯s clothes. I quickly grab


    the floral denim shorts off the line. They seemed to look big enough and other than that there were only


    a few pieces of children¡¯s clothing. I quickly slipped them on, my balls being squished in the tight fabric.


    I tried to do the zip up, nearly howling when I zip the sensitive skin of my family jewels. I didn¡¯t have


    time to be picky and instead readjusted myrge length down my leg and took off running towards the


    piers. I looked like a fool, but the things you do for those you love, right? Coming to the piers, I see


    Imogen¡¯s glowing figure at the end of pier her hands outstretched, I can feel her burning anger through


    the bond but also something else. Fear. Feel Theo¡¯s disbelief through the bond. I run towards them, my


    feet creaking on the wooden pier, making Imogen and Theo turn to look back at me.


    I never should have run onto that pier, my heart skipping when I see Bianca, our child in her arms.


    Noticing me running towards them, she uses their distraction to her advantage as she acts, hurling the


    nketed bundle in the air before diving off the pier. My voice echoing as I scream to them. Theo


    reacting just in time and catching our child before falling into the ocean. I hear Imogen¡¯s bloodcurdling


    scream as she looks on frantically into the ck water raging below. Bianca long gone, as we wait for


    Theo to resurface.


    Breathing only when we see him break through the water¡¯s surface. My heart hammering in my


    chest so hard I thought it was going to burst. The sounds of crying were like music to my ears as I


    watched Imogen copse on the deck in relief.  Theo moves through the water swiftly before climbing


    the pier, the baby no longer inside the warmth of its nket as he screamed loudly.


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    I followed the pull which led me to sand; I was on a beach and I could see Bianca running with all


    her might before she darted onto one of the piers; she knew I was chasing her. I don¡¯t know when she


    figured it out, but she was now running like her life depended on it and it did. My heart stopping as I see


    her run towards the end. I skid to a stop as she holds her arm outstretched over the water. My baby


    tucked in the confines of the nket. I stop in my tracks.


    ¡°Give me my baby, Bianca¡± I tell her. I meant to plead with her, yet my voice came out as a growl


    threatening, not hiding my murderous intent.


    ¡°How the fuck are you alive?¡± She screamed angrily.


    ¡°Bianca, you don¡¯t want to hurt him, you don¡¯t want to hurt your nephew¡± I tell her hating even


    calling her any rtion to my son. She looked at him and I moved closer, making her eyes dart to me


    as she moved closer to the edge. Theo suddenly appeared beside me, stopping when he saw what


    was in her hands. I refused to look at him, not able to take my eyes off my precious boy clutched in that


    vile woman¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Perfect, he¡¯s here,¡± she growled, ring at Theo.


    Theo tried to reason with her while I just wanted to kill the bitch, but I wouldn¡¯t risk endangering my


    son.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this great not only did you impregnate your mistress, now you¡¯re going to help her kill me,


    Theo. I bet your getting a real kick out this aye Immy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, I just want my son. You had no right to take him. He is mine¡± I screamed. She


    took a step back, her foot falling off as I got ready to jump in after her, but she steadied herself. My


    heart rate returning to normal when I see him still tucked in her arm.


    ¡°Now that was close¡± She snickered enjoying the torture she was putting me in. I growled taking a


    step forward.


    ¡°Ah ah ah, not so close¡± She says, angling him above the water again. Theo tries reasoning with


    her, but she won¡¯t have it. She knows as soon as I get my son, I am going to kill her. She isn¡¯t stupid.


    The only reason she is alive right now is because she has my baby in her arms, and she knows that.


    ¡°Herees the other one, look family reunion,¡± Bianca says sarcastically, making my eyes dart to


    what she is staring at behind us, Tobias was running toward us before he suddenly screamed, ¡°No¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes flicking to mine before both of us look at Bianca, who is gone. Panic rushing through me


    when I see Theo dart forward, noticing something I didn¡¯t. Our child in the air, heading directly into the


    raging water below. His hand outstretched, gripping the cloth of the nket he is wrapped tightly in. I


    scream as I watch them both sink below the surface.


    My heart felt like it was going to stop when I heard Theo gasp and the sweet sounds of my son


    screaming his lungs out. I drop to the ground, my legs giving out with my sudden relief. He is alive and


    screaming. I never thought a baby cry would be the most melodious thing I had ever heard singing to


    my soul.


    Theo climbs the pier, and I finally see the perfection that is my son. Theo walks over to me and I


    instantly rip off my shirt to wrap him in. Theo ces him in my arms. He is perfect and exactly what I


    envisioned in my dreams, dark onyx coloured hair and dazzling emerald green eyes like Theo. He has


    my nose and lips, though.


    ¡°Hi baby,¡± I whisper looking down on him, tears spilling over and running down my cheeks as he


    continues to cry in my arms from being cold. Looking up, Tobias and Theo are in awe looking down at


    him. Sniffing his little head, breathing in his scent, when I jerk back, my gums tingling before protruding.


    I try to shake off the feeling that is threatening to take over before standing up. I try to tell them, but


    Tobias holds out his arms for the baby and I am relieved that I don¡¯t have to exin. cing the baby


    in his arms, he instantly stops crying as Tobias¡¯s warm skin heats him up, keeping him warm.


    ¡°We have boy,¡± Tobias says, looking down on his cute little face.


    ¡°And what a boy,¡± Theo says. I chuckle slightly men always thinking the size of the package


    determines the man. I keep my distance, not really trusting my hunger around him right now. But he


    looks quite content in Tobias¡¯s arms, looking up at both his fathers.


    Theo looks down at Tobias¡¯s pants, making my eyes dart down too. ¡°What are you wearing?¡± he


    asks.


    Tobias growls lowly. And I raise an eyebrow at his clothing choice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know how you squeezed in those¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Come on, we should head home,¡± Tobias says, looking at me. I can¡¯t help but look out at the


    water, wondering where my sister went. Fear gnawing at me. Wondering if she wille for him again.


    I feel my anger resurface as I remember what she did. Theo touching my arm pulled me from my


    memories.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can deal with herter, for now let¡¯s get home,¡± he said kissing the side of my face. I


    reluctantly follow after them. The trip home is longer, we couldn¡¯t run for too long with the baby or as


    fast. Tobias and Theo abandoned their car not far from where I was actually living and we drove the


    rest of the way, well they did. I asked Tobias to pull over halfway back as I couldn¡¯t handle my son¡¯s


    intoxicating scent filling the car. This isn¡¯t what I envisioned motherhood to be like. I never thought my


    son would need protecting from me. I ran thinking of everything on rey, my thoughts getting darker


    and darker before finding myself on the familiar porch of our home.


    Walking around the back and sitting next to my mother¡¯s rose, waiting for them to get home. How


    my life has changed in a day, how I have learned many secrets I wish I never knew. Yet I couldn¡¯t


    shake the feeling of the darkness. I knew with my death I had to pay the price, I was unnatural, a


    witch¡¯s hybrid, so what does that make my son? I knew as soon as I smelt him, he wasn¡¯t just Tobias¡¯s


    son but also Theo¡¯s their DNA creating the perfect predator.


    Will he be the same? I hope not because this darkness trying to swallow me is addictive and I


    don¡¯t know how I feel about loving the sweet intoxicating slickness of it calling to me. I don¡¯t want this


    for him, don¡¯t want this for myself. Yet nothing can be done now. I am what I am. I just hope it¡¯s good


    and not evil like the shadows calling out to me.


    If only my mother could see me now. What would she think of what I have be? I didn¡¯t get to


    ponder long before I saw the headlightsing up the road before turning into the long driveway. Will


    they still want me when there is nothing left but darkness?

 chapter 76

    chapter 76


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    I walked back around to the front of the house; the car pulling up beside me. Tobias gets out of the


    car with the baby nestled in his arms, still fast asleep. Theo then grabs some things from the boot.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go inside?¡± asked Tobias, walking over to me. He passes me my son and I hold


    him close to my chest.


    ¡°It feels strange being back here¡± I answer him truthfully. I feel him nod before kissing my cheek.


    ¡°We stopped on the way here, we couldn¡¯t get much though with nothing being open. But Theo got


    some form and nappies. It will have to do till morning and then we can go get a car seat and some


    other stuff for him,¡± he said pulling me into him. I breathed in his scent, findingfort in him. Tobias


    was always so warm. Theo came around the car with some bags clutched in his hand.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Theo said, pecking me on the lips as he walked past. I followed them


    inside. Walking in, I was hit with a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu. I hadn¡¯t been in here for months, but it still felt like


    home. The ce was a mess, though. Everything covered in dust and smelt like it had had no windows


    opened for a while. Theo walked into the kitchen, I heard him flick the kettle on and cing the bags on


    the counter. I walked in behind him and he was reading the back of a form tin like he was about to


    mix someplicated science experiment. It didn¡¯t take him long before he ced a few scoops inside


    the bottle and added water to it before shaking it. I watched as he heated the bottle using a bowl and


    water from the kettle.


    Tobias made us all coffee, and I sat on the stool watching them. Everything felt different, not in a


    bad way, just different. I never pictured them being father¡¯s or myself a mother. Yet watching them now,


    I could see the excitement they were trying to hide. I looked down at our baby, his hypnotic green eyes


    now open and staring back at me, his lips making kissing lips as he sucked them together.


    Tobias sat a steaming mug of coffee in front of me before grabbing a bag of nappies and opening


    it. He pulled one out, examining it and turning it around like he was trying to figure out how it worked. I


    sometimes forget they aren¡¯t from this time period or that they haven¡¯t had to deal with babies before.


    Holding my hand out for it and he gives it to me. Iy my son down on the bench still wrapped in my


    shirt, his little arms and legs stretching out as he yawns. Tobias watches as I put the nappy on him.


    When I am done, I almostugh when I realised Theo to had stopped and was watching intently,


    forgetting what it was he was doing.


    ¡°Seems easy enough,¡± Tobias says with a nod. We all watch as he sucks his fingers making


    frustrated noises. Theo hands me the bottle and I pick him back up. He drinks down the form


    hungrily and I can hear him gulping it down.


    ¡°What are we going to name him?¡± I ask, realising we can¡¯t just keep calling him baby. They both


    seem to think. ¡°I don¡¯t know, what do you want to call him?¡± asked Tobias.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, what about Thaddeus¡± I suggested. They both seemed to think for a second before


    nodding.


    ¡°Yes, Thaddeus has a ring to it,¡± Theo said. Tobias nodding in agreement.


    ¡°Have either of you rang your mother to let her know?¡±  They both shook their heads and Tobias


    growled lowly. It was clear he still wasn¡¯t happy with his mother and I running off, but looking down at


    Thaddeus it was all worth it, every miserable second of it.


    ¡°I will ring her Tomorrow, she is with dad and I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea ringing right now.


    He isn¡¯t in a good mindset at the moment,¡± Theo answered.


    When he finished drinking down his bottle, Theo held his arms out and I gently ced him in them,


    Theo rubbed his back softly cing him over his shoulder and kissing the side of his tiny head. I felt


    Tobias move behind me wrapping his arms around my waist, his warmth making me yawn, I was


    exhausted mentally and physically.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get some sleep, you may me be vampire but your still half witch,¡± Tobias said,


    kissing my neck. I leant back into him, his lips on my skin making me moan softly.


    ¡°Or we could not sleep,¡± he said thrusting his hips into me. I could feel his erection pressing into


    my back.  Making me realise just how much I have missed being with them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, what if shees back¡± I said, my eyes darting to Thaddeus in panic.


    ¡°Get some sleep, I will watch him Imogen. I won¡¯t let anyone take our son,¡± Theo said, watching


    me.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We already rang the council on the way here. They have sent people out looking for her. We can


    deal with it Tomorrow for now let¡¯s get some sleep¡± Tobias whispered into my neck. I reluctantly follow


    him upstairs. Theo follows too with the Thaddeus in his arms. I strip my clothes off, heading for the


    shower. Turning the taps on and standing under the steady stream, blood staining my skin, washing


    down the drain. Tobias steps into the shower and I look back in panic, worried.


    ¡°He is fine I promise, Theo won¡¯t let any harme to him,¡± Tobias says grabbing the loofa and


    soap. I lean against him, resting my face into the crook of his neck. The steam heating up the room.


    Tobias washes me, never letting his fingers linger too long as he rubs the loofa over body. His scent


    filling up the room as I feel my gums tingle.


    ¡°Will it always be like this?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°What do you mean¡± He asked kissing my head.


    ¡°The hunger, will it go away¡± He grips my chin forcing my eyes to meet his.


    ¡°You might have to ask Theo that he would know more, but it will get easier. I promise¡±


    I nodded before I felt his fingers on the back of my neck. He pulled me against him, kissing me


    almost desperately. His tongue ying with mine as a new sensation rolled over me. Lust.


    I gripped onto him, moaning into his mouth. I felt him chuckle slightly before gripping my hips and


    lifting me against the wall. Feel his erection below me before he slowly buried himself inside me.


    Stopping letting me adjust to his size. I pushed my hips against him wanting him to move; he didn¡¯t


    need to be told twice as he mmed into me, making him groan loudly as he sucked and nipped at my


    skin. My nails digging in his back as I felt my stomach tighten, my arousal building to an


    insurmountable level. His lips going to mine as his tongue plunged into my mouth, tasting every inch of


    it. I moaned loudly, loving the feel of him so deep inside me. When I was sitting on the edge of my


    orgasm, Tobias shifted slightly offering me his neck, I didn¡¯t hesitate as I sunk my fangs into him. I felt


    him moan loudly at the feeling of me feeding off him, before my walls clenched around him, my orgasm


    rushing through me, my pussy pulsating as I ride out the high. My fangs leaving Tobias as I felt him still


    inside me. Having reached his own. He kissed me and my arms tightened around his neck; I felt his


    hands squeeze my ass before he lifted me slightly, letting himself slip out of me.


    ¡°God, I missed you¡± He mumbled against my lips. My head snapped to look at the door when I


    hear Theo clear his throat. The baby no longer in his arms. I look at him panicked before he shakes his


    head.


    ¡°He is asleep, I can see him from here. I promise Imogen he is safe here¡± I nod, not really believing


    he is safe until I know she is dead. Tobias hops out of the shower, wrapping a towel around himself. He


    kisses Theo¡¯s shoulder on his way past walking back into the bedroom.


    Theo leans against the door just watching me, I raise an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Well, are you going to get in?¡±


    His face lights up and a smirk forms on his lips. I open the shower door, and he pulls his shirt off


    over his head. When I am mmed against the shower wall with a thud. My legs wrapping around his


    waist as he crushes his lips against mine. The soft cries of the babying to my ears make me


    freeze.


    ¡°He is fine Imogen, I have him,¡± Tobias sings out, obviously feeling my hesitation through the bond.


    I rx and feel Theo nipping at my skin, his teeth grazing my flesh, his erection pressing against my


    clit. Making me moan into his mouth.

 chapter 77

    chapter 77


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Days passed by and the council still hadn¡¯t caught Bianca, I was beginning to think they weren¡¯t


    even looking for her. I had hardly slept; my mind wouldn¡¯t let me. My mind never giving me rest, fear


    consuming me. Not fear of her, but fear of who she could take from me. Tobias and Theo took turns


    going to work, swearing to remain by my side until they catch her and until I have my bloodlust under


    control. I fear it won¡¯t ever be under control, the more I feed, the more I want. My hunger insatiable and


    my darkness ever consuming.


    Moving back to my position at the bedroom window, I watch the night pass, time goes by quickly


    and sometimes I find myself trapped in my thoughts only toe around and another day has passed,


    my days seem to blur into one and I honestly had no idea how many days had passed since I returned


    here.


    When the morning rises, Theo walks in kissing my cheek, forcing my attention to him.


    ¡°I need to go to work, Tobias has Thaddeus¡± he tells me before walking out of the room. Following


    him downstairs, I find the house is a mess. For people with nothing but endless time on our hands, we


    still can¡¯t manage to keep the house clean. Tobias isying on the couch with Thaddeus on his chest,


    his eyes closed. I walk over, leaning over the couch and kissing Thaddeus head before kissing Tobias¡¯s


    lips. His eyes snap open, and I realise he had dozed off.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he whispers, not wanting to wake up the baby.


    ¡°I swear this kid waits until daylight to sleep, I¡¯m so tired.¡± He yawns. His hair is sticking up at odd


    angles and he hadn¡¯t shaved in what looked like days, his eyes also darker as he peered up at me.


    I feel like a terrible mother, his words making me feel guilty when I realise Theo and Tobias have


    been pretty much doing everything, while I have a pity party, stuck in my own thoughts and too scared


    to hold my own son in case my bloodlust kicks in. Walking back upstairs, I find the baby wrap Tobias


    and Theo had been using. I then look at the contraption. I had seen them wear it multiple times yet,


    couldn¡¯t work out how to put it on. Walking downstairs Tobias opens his eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks, staring at the baby sling in my hands.


    ¡°How does it work? I feel like he will fall out of it¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You need to tighten the straps at the back,¡± he says. Standing up, he ces Thaddeus in the


    bass next to the lounge.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he tells me, and I walk over. He tightens the straps, and it feels a lot more secure. I


    go to grab him out of the bass when Tobias touches my arm. I can see the concern in his eyes. He


    nces at Thaddeus, who is sleeping peacefully.


    ¡°You should feed first, Imogen.¡± I felt like he just punched me in the gut. I could feel his


    apprehension through the bond. He thinks I will hurt him. It hurts knowing they don¡¯t trust me with our


    own son.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that okay, just better to be safe. I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel like I didn¡¯t trust you¡± He


    blurts, when he feels my mood shift.


    ¡°Just feed then, I will help you get him in the sling.¡± I nod and he sits down on the couch before


    tapping hisp. I walk over and hesitate. Theo isn¡¯t here to pull me off, if I lose control. Tobias grips my


    hips pulling me forward making me straddle his legs. He kisses my lips before yawning. He looks


    exhausted, the sleepless nights were taking a toll on him. Tobias shifts and angles his neck towards


    me, I kiss the side of his neck, my hand rubbing his cheek, his stubble feels rough in my palm. I feel my


    fangs break through my gums, and I sink my teeth into his neck. Tobias moans loudly from the


    endorphins in my saliva. I feel his blood flood into my mouth, stopping the burning ache in the back of


    my throat.


    I feel him rub my back, his warm skin making me shiver before I pull myself back. Looking at


    Tobias, he looks a little buzzed, azy smile slipping onto his face. I climb off hisp and eventually he


    gets up and helps me put Thaddeus in the sling. He feels heavier, like he has put on some weight as


    he snuggles into the sling across my chest. I feel Tobias¡¯s eyes on me, watching me carefully, as if he


    is too afraid to leave me alone with him.


    ¡°You good? I can stay up; I just need coffee¡± He mumbles out while yawning.


    ¡°No, go to sleep, I will be fine. You will feel it if I¡¯m not,¡± I tell him, and he nods beforeying down


    his eyes instantly closing. I look down at Thaddeus stroking his nose with my finger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean house,¡± I whisper and walk into the kitchen and start stacking dishes and cleaning the


    benches.


    The entire day goes quickly, and I finally haul thest load of washing inside, when I feel Thaddeus


    stir. Tobias was right his sleep pattern is way out of whack. He slept the entire day. I quickly make him a


    bottle and change his bum when I hear tyres on the dirt road.


    ¡°That¡¯s daddy,¡± I tell Thaddeus while I feed him, waiting to hear the door open. Tobias was still


    asleep on the lounge when I hear, not one but two car doors shut making me get up.


    Walking into the lounge room just in time to see Caroline helping Josiah walk into the house. I


    hadn¡¯t seen or spoke to Caroline since before I had Thaddeus, Josiah I hadn¡¯t seen in months. He


    copsed into the armchair with a grunt. Tobias¡¯s eyes flying open as he jumps to his feet. He sighs


    when he realises it is just his parents before locking eyes with his father. Josiah looks terrible, His suit


    is filthy, his hair a mess, he looks exhausted, and I noticed he had a slight limp as he walked in. He


    rested his head back on the chair.


    Tobias went to say something, when his mother cut him off. ¡°Give him a second son, let him catch


    his breath¡± She tells him. Tobias nods.


    ¡°I will go get him a change of clothes¡± He tells her before disappearing upstairs. Caroline notices


    me standing there and a huge grin breaks out on her face as she walks over, embracing me tightly from


    the side. She looks down in my arms and rubs the back of his hand.


    ¡°He is perfect,¡± she says before ducking down and smelling his little head. Thaddeus stares up at


    her, wondering who she is.


    ¡°You want to hold him,¡± I ask, and she immediately put her arms out and I ce him in them. She


    then goes and sits next to Josiah, who immediately sits up a little better to see while he rubs Thaddeus


    tiny feet. Josiah smiles brightly, looking at his grandson.


    ¡°I will go put on some coffee,¡± I tell them walking into the kitchen. When Ie back out, I hear


    more tyres on the road and I notice Josiah wearing a pair of track pants and a normal T-shirt. You can


    tell he isn¡¯t impressed with his attire, but he looksfy. I have only ever seen him in suits, so I found it


    funny with him looking like an ordinary person. The front door is thrown open and Theo steps. He hugs


    his mother briefly before his attention goes to his father.


    ¡°Oh god you¡¯re okay,¡± he whispers. I knew Theo was worried about his father, but I didn¡¯t realise to


    what extent. I was so caught up in everything else, I forgot to ask him how he felt about everything. I


    felt selfish and guilt was gnawing at me.


    ¡°We do have some news¡± His mother announced, and I ced the tray with coffee on the table,


    Josiah, who is all too happy to hold his grandson as he ignores her, paying all his attention on him.


    ¡°They caught Bianca¡± Caroline says, making my eyes dart to her. I feel excitement bubble up at


    her words, only for it to be squashed with her next words.


    ¡°They are holding the trial in a month, but the council feel reluctant to punish her, especially after


    ric was killed. Seems like Bianca has gotten quite cosy with a few of the council members¡± She tells


    us. This can¡¯t be happening. She can¡¯t just get away with what she did.


    ¡°What do the other council members think?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They want her punished, of course, but they won¡¯t go against Christopher.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He is an elder, unfortunately he doesn¡¯t like Josiah or Theo for that matter.¡± Caroline said.


    I feel my anger bubbling under my skin.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run for council, Josiah?¡± I asked. Everyone looked at him, only paying attention


    when I called his name.


    ¡°I was a council member, I stepped down and Tobias and Theo didn¡¯t want any part of it,¡± he said. I


    could tell he wasn¡¯t happy about neither of them volunteering in his ce.


    ¡°So, what do you think will happen?¡± Josiah seems to think for a second.


    ¡°I think she won¡¯t be punished Imogen, unfortunately with no one challenging for ric¡¯s position


    we have no say what the council does, and I can¡¯t now because I killed him.¡±


    I flopped down on the couch, feeling defeated.


    ¡°We will find a way, I promise,¡± Theo said, sitting beside me and rubbing my leg. I leant forward


    grabbing my coffee which had now turned cold. Josiah and Caroline left after dinner. When they left, I


    went and started doing the dishes. When I felt Theo¡¯s hands slip around my waist, his chin resting on


    my shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You know what is wrong,¡± I tell him. He kisses the side of my neck and nods his head.


    ¡°We can go to the trial state our case and see what happens,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°And if that doesn¡¯t work?¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Well then, we appeal or hope someone steps up for ric¡¯s position,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it¡± I ask. He seems taken aback for a second. I can feel through the bond it


    never really crossed his mind and that he was content with how we lived, without having to worry about


    the politics.


    ¡°The council wouldn¡¯t allow it, not while Christopher is in charge,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important about him, that no one will go against him. Isn¡¯t everyone vampires¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, yes, but he is an elder and a strong one. What are you getting at, Imogen?¡±


    ¡°I just think it might be time for a change in power, you can¡¯t tell me you agree with what happened


    to your father, and that Bianca will just get away with what she has done. We just need to convince the


    others to agree.¡±


    ¡°And if they don¡¯t?¡± Theo asked. I had been thinking about it all night. Everything was off about the


    council. I don¡¯t understand how Bianca isn¡¯t being punished if not for what happened, but for killing my


    mother and our father. She admitted to both crimes, yet was getting away with everything, and I know


    she must have something against them, either that or she is sleeping with them. Which I wouldn¡¯t put


    past them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t, I make them,¡± I said, my voice level.


    ¡°You think you can take down the council?¡± I feel anger at his words and feel the darkness slipping


    over me, its magic dark and twisted as it flows through me fuelling my anger further. I chuckle slightly


    as I feel its dark tendrils slipping over my skin. Wrapping around me protectively, strong and powerful. I


    have no idea what magic I have, but I know it¡¯s not a normal elemental magic, it is dark, twisted and


    sadistic and addictively sweet.


    ¡°I know I can,¡± I tell him, I feel my eyes burning and I see Theo step back before a seductive smile


    lips onto his lips.


    ¡°Let hope it doesn¡¯te to that¡± Whispers feeling the power surging throughout my body from the


    bond. I know I should fear my magic, but if I have it, why not use it?

 chapter 78

    chapter 78


    Theo¡¯s POV


    Getting up this morning I could tell Tobias wouldn¡¯t cope with working today. I felt him slip out of


    bed sitting upright, his hands running through his hair as he tries waking himself up. One of the plus


    sides of being a vampire, is I don¡¯t feel tired and don¡¯t require sleep. Tobias however does. Even


    though I do the night feeds and get up to Thaddeus, he still wakes every time he cries. Being a light


    sleeper was really exhausting him. Imogen however refuses to sleep, forcing herself to stay awake. I


    hear her of a night walking around the house always so restless, her mind always racing, and if she


    isn¡¯t walking, she is staring off vacantly.


    I wish she would just let herself go to sleep. She may be a vampire, but the witch part of her needs


    rest. The darkness that I feel through the bond might lessen if she just gets some sleep, but instead


    she fights against us on the matter, so paranoid someone is going to take him from us. I didn¡¯t realise


    the paranoia thates with magic, yet watching her is like watching someone slowly lose their grip on


    reality, slipping ever so slow into madness. Putting my book down, I turn toward Tobias.


    ¡°Go back to sleep, I can go in,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You went yesterday,¡± he mumbles and yawns. I know part of the reason he struggles to sleep is


    that Imogen isn¡¯t sandwiched between us anymore. We both findfort knowing she is within arm¡¯s


    reach. I know that is the primary reason he can¡¯t seem to find rest.


    ¡°Lay back down, it is fine I don¡¯t need sleep,¡± I tell him watching him flop back down on the bed. He


    rolls, throwing his arm over myp, pulling me closer. I run my fingers through his hair.


    ¡°We need to do something about Imogen¡± I whisper, not wanting her to overhear, though I can tell


    through the bond her mind is preupied. Tobias yawns and I feel him nod.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± He yawns, rubbing his eyes, looking up at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know she needs to sleep; she is getting worse always pacing she never stops¡± I tell him. I


    can feel his worry through the bond.


    ¡°We can put her to sleep,¡± he says, and I hear the thoughts running through his head. Imogen


    won¡¯t like that but if we can distract her enough, and we can get her to slip her guard down it might


    work.


    ¡°The only problem would be Thaddeus. She won¡¯t let him remain unwatched while we distract her¡±


    I tell him.


    ¡°Maybe ring mum and see if she will take him for the night, I will convince Imogen to let her. She


    knows they won¡¯t let anything happen to him¡± I nod it could work.


    ¡°I will ring her today and ask. You can work on Imogen; she doesn¡¯t like him away from us¡± Trying


    to convince her will be the hardest part.


    ¡°What if she says no?¡± I ask, not liking the idea of forcing her. We might just have to, though. I


    have noticed the longer she stays awake, the stronger the darkness gets through the bond, cocooning


    her. I didn¡¯t like the way she was bingfortably familiar with it, almost like she depends on it,


    making her feed into it, allowing it to slowly take over her. I don¡¯t know everything about witches but I


    have read enough over the years to know that with ites a slight craze, especially when ites to


    the dark magic I can feel is enveloping her.


    ¡°You know we have to do it, even if I have to hold her down, she will forgive us once she feels


    better,¡± Tobias says, his hard exterior slipping back into ce. One of the many things I love about him.


    He knows I struggle with being hard on her, yet he is willing to be the bad guy and force her down, so I


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    don¡¯t have to. Even if I am the one that will actually be doing the task of knocking her out, he will be the


    one to hold her down. Willing to take the me for me.


    ¡°Just ring mum and tell her toe grab Thaddeus after you finish work¡± I nod, getting up and


    heading for the walk-in. It doesn¡¯t take long before I walk out dressed in a suit. Tobias¡¯s eyes watching


    me as I move about the room getting ready.


    ¡°Tobias stop or I will just want to crawl back in bed with you,¡± I tell him turning to look at him. He


    smirks and I can tell he would prefer that than me leave. I quickly ce my shoes on.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Downstairs at the kitchen window¡± I sigh. Thaddeus stirs in the bass and Tobias picks him up.


    I watch him scrunch his face up before I can smell that he has soiled himself.


    ¡°Scissors, paper, rock?¡± Tobias suggests not wanting to change him. I chuckle at him before


    putting my hand out. Tobias groans when he chose paper and I scissors.


    ¡°I feel like you snoop into my mind every time, surely I can¡¯t be this unlucky to lose every time.¡±


    ¡°It would help if you stopped choosing paper.¡± I chuckle throwing a diaper at him before walking


    downstairs. Imogen is standing at the window, staring off vacantly at the scenery. She jumps when I


    ce my hands on her hips,ing up behind her. I kiss her neck and feel her rx into me. I love


    how her body reacts to us. I just hope tonight she reacts this way, the idea of forcing her down has me


    on edge.


    ¡°You going in to today?¡± she asks, her voice soft. I nod, running my hands down her body, before


    slipping one underneath the thin fabric of her top, my hands caressing over her stomach before moving


    to her breasts. Feeling her nipples harden and a moan escapes her lips, making my dick twitch in my


    pants. I could get lost in the feel of her body under my hands, loving every inch of her. Loving the


    sounds that spill from her lips.


    I hear Tobias step into the room, Thaddeus cooing and eating his little hands, making her attention


    go to him. She turns in my arms looking over my shoulder at Tobias who I know is watching us.


    ¡°You want to feed him?¡± he asks, and I feel her nod and excitement floods through the bond,


    before it dies slowly as fear sets in. She hasn¡¯t fed and newborn vampires require a lot more blood. I


    can go days sometimes a week but Imogen she needs to feed daily sometimes twice depending on her


    mood. Anger and fear, even arousal, make it hard to control the bloodlust.


    Tobias moves awkwardly, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. It makes him nervous when


    he feels her hesitation and none of us like handing him over to her. We know it only takes one slip up


    and she could hurt him, but she is his mother and we can¡¯t keep her from him we aren¡¯t that cruel.


    Turning my head, I kiss her temple before removing my shirt. It is unheard of for vampires to feed off


    each other; I have never craved my own kind¡¯s blood yet she does and I am pretty sure it is because it


    feeds into her to magic, strengthening her like a never ending power source. Undoing the buttons, she


    watches me, and her eyes glow brighter as uncontroble hunger takes over her.


    She seems to have more control feeding off Tobias, but me, she knows she doesn¡¯t have to be so


    gentle, and I can endure more blood loss than him. Although it makes me want to feed. I know I can


    wait till I get to work and retrieve a blood bag. As soon as my shirt is off her hands run over my chest


    before she leans in inhaling my scent, her nose running across my corbone, making me shiver.


    Gripping her hips I lift her, cing her on the edge of the sink so she can reach my neck better. She


    wraps her legs around my waist pulling me closer, her hand going to my face and I feel her fangs sink


    into me.


    She moans loudly as my blood rushes into her mouth. I feel her tonguepping at my skin, making


    me want her mouth somewhere else, as I feel my pants be a little too tight as I press myself into


    her. Bloodlust and arousal tend to go hand in hand with us. She bites down again as hunger takes over


    her, so insatiable and addictive. When I know she is struggling to pull away, I slip my hand into the


    waistband of her tights, my fingers slipping between her folds that wet with her arousal. She moans,


    her head going back liking the feel of my fingers inside her and I kiss her. Her fangs scratching my lip. I


    then pull away from her. She feels annoyed yet doesn¡¯t try to stop me.


    ¡°When I get home¡± I tell her, kissing the side of her face. She huffs, annoyed at being riled up only


    for me to stop. A pout slipping onto her face.


    Chuckling, I see Tobias step closer, kissing my cheek as he passes Thaddeus to Imogen. Her face


    lighting up at being able to hold him as she takes the bottle from Tobias¡¯s hand.


    Buttoning up my shirt and walking out to the car, Tobias follows me.


    ¡°I will ring her when I get to work, convince her Tobias I really don¡¯t want to force her¡± I tell him


    climbing in the car and starting the car, the engines roars to life and I drive down the driveway heading


    to work.

 chapter 79

    chapter 79


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    While I feed Thaddeus Tobias walks Theo to the car, I can feel through the bond that Theo and


    Tobias are discussing something serious, just slightly to far away for me to hear them as they talk in


    hushed voices. When Tobias walks in, I open up my mind letting me slip into his mind. Nothing, I know


    he is deliberately making sure he locks his thoughts up tight where I can¡¯t reach them.


    ¡°What are you hiding?¡± I ask when I can¡¯t read him.


    ¡°Nothing you need to worry about, stay out my head Imogen, you don¡¯t like when Theo does it to


    you¡± He states.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t usually bother you¡± I tell him. He looks at me, before grabbing a frypan out cing it on


    the bench. He starts cooking but doesn¡¯t say anything else. I can feel they are up to something and it


    angers me that they are trying to hide it from me.


    ¡°Calm yourself Imogen, remember who is in your arms,¡± he says eyeing me. I nce down and


    readjust him, letting myself focus on feeding him. I y with his hands, letting him calm me. When he


    finishes his bottle, I ce him over my shoulder and start rubbing his back. Every day, I notice slight


    differences in him, slowly getting bigger and more alert to his surroundings. I feel like I am going to


    blink and wake up one day and he will be grown. I don¡¯t want him to grow up. Tobias makes breakfast,


    cing a te in front of me.


    ¡°Please tell me I didn¡¯t just make that, for you not to be hungry now"?,¡± Tobias says while he eats


    his own. I pick up a piece of bacon and bite into it. Food has lost its taste now, I can still taste it, but it


    doesn¡¯t have the same appeal anymore. I force myself to eat, knowing Tobias made it and I could feel


    him through the bond worried because I don¡¯t eat as much anymore.


    By the time I am done, Thaddeus is asleep again. I sigh. We really need to find a way for him to


    stay awake of a day so he sleeps of a night. Tobias cleans up the dishes before taking him from me. I


    go to take him back.


    ¡°Go shower, your hair is a mess, and you didn¡¯t have onest night¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Is that your way of telling me I stink?¡± I tell him. His lips turn up into a smile.


    ¡°No, you could never smell. But it might make you feel better, and you have been wearing the


    same clothes for two days now,¡± he says watching me. Getting up, I walk upstairs. Grabbing some


    clothes, I ce them on the bed and walk into the bathroom, turning the shower on. Tobiases in a


    few minutester, cing a towel on the sink basin before walking out again. I can feel he is nervous


    about something and I find it getting to me. Washing quickly, I hop out of the shower and find Thaddeus


    in his bas asleep, Tobias sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, drying myself. He doesn¡¯t say anything, making me suspicious.


    ¡°I know you have something to say, so say it¡± I tell him before dropping the towel and putting some


    jeans on.


    ¡°Mum is going to take Thaddeus tonight,¡± he says.


    ¡°Are you asking or telling me? Because it sounded like you said she was taking him¡± I argue.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you she is taking him for the night,¡± he says, his eyes holding mine. I growl, annoyed by


    his tone.


    ¡°No, he stays here¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Imogen let her take him, it gives us a night off.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want him away from us what if Bianca,¡± Tobias cuts me off.


    ¡°Bianca is at the council under watch, I know you don¡¯t like this but it¡¯s happening whether you like


    it not. Mum is taking him, Imogen¡± He states standing up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I close my eyes, frustrated before pinching the bridge of my nose, I can feel my nails digging into


    the palm of my other hand.


    ¡°Imogen, you will let her. I need sleep you need sleep.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to leave though, Tobias. Theo doesn¡¯t need sleep and I feel fine,¡± I retort.


    ¡°You are not fine, Imogen. It is already organised. Thaddeus is going with mum and dad. They


    won¡¯t let anything happen to him. This isn¡¯t up for discussion we already decided¡± He growls daring me


    to go against him.


    ¡°So what Theo wants this as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes Imogen, one night that¡¯s all,¡± he says moving closer and rubbing my arms. I feel my anger


    dissipate as I feel the familiar spark rush over my skin.


    ¡°Fine, but only one night,¡± I tell him, giving him what he wants.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± He mumbles into my hair as he tugs me to him holding me in his arms.


    I spend the day doing housework before going out weeding the rose garden. When Ie back in,


    I find Tobias packing a bag for Thaddeus. Tobias looks up when he sees me walk in through the kitchen


    door. I walk over and wash my hands.


    ¡°Theo ising home early mum will be here at four to pick him up¡± I ignore him. They both know


    I am notfortable with this.


    Walking out, I walk upstairs and check on Thaddeus. He is asleep, and I jostle him awake as I pick


    him up. His big green eyes staring back at me.


    I remain in the room until I hear the door open downstairs and I know Theo has returned home. I


    hear footsteps on the stairs before I see him walk into the room, he leans on the door frame watching


    me and I can feel him rummaging through my thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± I snap, shoving him out.


    ¡°I was just checking on a scale of one to ten how pissed off you are me.¡±


    ¡°A ten now go¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Tobias said you were angry, but it¡¯s one night Imogen, you will survive I promise,¡± he says walking


    in the room toward me. He holds his arms out for Thaddeus. I reluctantly hand him over.


    ¡°Come say hello to mum,¡± he says, looking down at me. I sigh and get up, walking downstairs.


    Theo is quick to ce Thaddeus in his car capsule while I quickly hug Caroline and Josiah.


    ¡°I promise he will be fine, I raised three boys I know what I am doing¡± She tells me. I nod but still


    don¡¯t like the idea of him leaving. Caroline and Josiah are quick to leave, probably so I don¡¯t change my


    mind. As soon as the door is closed, Theo and Tobias turn and face me. I roll my eyes, annoyed,


    before turning my back on them and walking upstairs.


    Laying on the bed, I feel restless. My mind going everywhere at once, not able to focus on one


    thing. Feeling my mood get darker and darker with every minute passing by that he isn¡¯t by my side.


    ¡°Are you going to just ignore us all night, or are you going toe down¡± Tobias¡¯s voice says


    pulling me from my head. I look to the window and see it is actually dark outside. Grabbing my phone


    off the nightstand, I look at the time. It¡¯s 8:30pm. Four hours, over four hours, I had been sitting in the


    same position, time rushing by in what I thought was minutes but was actually hours.


    ¡°I¡¯m good here¡± I tell him, cing the phone down andying back on the pillow. Tobias walks over


    before climbing on the bed. He shifts, cing his legs over me so he is straddling my hips. His hands


    going to mine before he pulls them above my head.


    ¡°We have all night to ourselves and you want to mope,¡± he whispers next to my ear. I feel his


    breath on my neck before I feel his kiss below my ear, his lips moving down my neck then back up to


    my chin.


    Feeling the bed dip, I turn my head and see Theoy beside me propped up, leaning against the


    headboard.


    ¡°What are you two up to?¡± I ask. Tobias kisses me hard, his tongue forcing its way in my mouth. I


    hear him groan before I feel him shift, his knee going between my legs as he pushes my legs apart and


    pressing his weight down on me. His hands holding mine above my head, when I feel something cold


    touch my wrists. I look up and Theo is cing some metal cuffs around my wrists, I go to pull my hands


    away when I hear the click of him securing them in ce. He yanks my hand higher, attaching the cuffs


    to the rope on the headboard.


    ¡°What are you doing, untie me, Theo.¡± I go to say more when I feel his cool lips crash on my own.


    Swallowing my words as his tongue tastes every inch of mine. I feel Tobias¡¯s hands on my waist before


    I feel him slip my pants off, pulling them down my legs.

 chapter 80

    chapter 80


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Tobias moves between my legs before pushing them higher and draping them over his broad


    shoulders, his grip on my thighs pulls my legs apart and I feel his hot breath on my core before he


    sucks the inside of my thigh, his teeth grazing and I get lost in the sensation, no longer wanting to be


    set free. My hips buck when I feel his tongue move between my wet lips, running a line straight to my


    clit before he sucks into his mouth. I hear him groan loudly; the vibration making my legs tremble as his


    tongue swirls around that sensitive bundle of nervous.


    Theo moves hovering over me, his hands on either side of my face, before leaning closer, a


    seductive smile ying on his lips, his hypnotic green eyes staring down at me.


    ¡°Still want me to untie you?,¡± he whispers, raising an eyebrow. I shake my head and moan out as


    Tobias mouth devours me, making my back arch off the bed. My juices gushing out of me as arousal


    floods me. Theo rips my singlet apart leaving me only in my strapless bra, he makes fast work of


    getting rid of it.


    Theo¡¯s mouth going to my nipple as his teeth bite down, my skin heating from the sensation of pain


    and pleasure. I be a moaning and writhing mess under their hands and lips, my sensations


    overloaded. Tobias suddenly rams a finger inside me, before sliding it out and adding another, his


    tongue still moving and sucking on my clit. I move my hips, riding his face and fingers. So close to the


    edge, it¡¯s almost painful.


    He then uses a third finger, slipping it in my ass. My hips buck at the fresh sensation and he uses


    his other hand to pull my leg further apart. His assault on my pussy bing too much and I feel my


    juices spill into his mouth as Ie, a long moan escapes my lips before being swallowed by Theo¡¯s


    lips as he kisses me. I feel him chuckle softly against my lips at my reaction to them.


    My legs shaking as Tobias sits up, moving between my legs.


    ¡°Uncuff her hands, I want them behind her back,¡± he says to Theo. Theo undoes the cuffs and my


    arms feel heavy flopping down on the bed above my head. Tobias picks me up under my arms, cing


    me on top of him, so my legs are straddling his hips. I feel Theo pull my hands behind my back before


    securing them with the cuffs. I move my wrists, the cold metal digging in painfully to my wrists.


    Theo undoes Tobias¡¯s jeans before pulling them down, I feel his erection flop out hitting my ass


    cheek. I wriggle my hips trying to move lower, wanting to sink down on it, but Tobias pulls me forward,


    his lips capturing mine, and I can taste myself on his tongue as it fights mine for dominance. He groans


    into my mouth before thrusting his hips upward, his cock pressing between my wet folds but not


    entering.


    I wriggle, trying to move lower when he does it again, making me moan into his mouth.


    Tobias pulls away and I feel his lips move on my mine as he speaks. ¡°You want this,¡± he says


    thrusting upward again, his cock sliding between my folds before hitting my clit.


    ¡°Yes, all of it¡± I moan out before kissing him harder. He grips my hips, pushing them down on his


    cock. I move my hips in a circr motion, loving the feel of his cock stretching and filling me.


    ¡°Ah fuck,¡± he says, his grip on my hips getting tighter as I continue to move my hips in the same


    slow circr motion. Theo suddenly grabs my hair, pulling my head back. His tongue plunging into


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    mouth as he climbs on the bed behind me. His other hand runs up my side before it squeezes my


    breast, my nipple hardening under his cold hands. My skin feels like its boiling and Theo¡¯s cold touch


    makes goosebumps rise over my body and makes me shiver.


    He lets go of my hair and I feel him position himself behind me, his icy cold hand running lower to


    my abdomen, before sliding between my legs, his fingertips rubbing my clit, when I feel him push inside


    me. Making me moan at the overfull sensation. I move my hips, adjusting to the new sensation before I


    feel Theo grip my hips, and he ms inside me, making me bounce on top of Tobias. I wriggle my


    hands wanting to touch them, but they don¡¯t budge.


    I feel my stomach tighten as they both thrust in harder, and I have trouble staying upright, not


    being able to use my hands. Theo grabs the handcuffs, pulling me back to him, one hand going back


    between my legs and rolling my clit between his fingers while his other hand wraps around my throat.


    His grip tightening and I feel my orgasm building to an entirely different level with not being able to


    breathe, my head bing dizzy. Theo lets go for a second, flicking my hair over one shoulder before


    it goes back to my neck, squeezing tightly.


    Tobias hands pinching my nipples making me moan out at the sudden pain as he rolls them


    between his fingers, my orgasm ripples through me making my walls clench around them, but they


    don¡¯t let up, thrusting harder and I feel my stomach tighten again, before I feel Theo¡¯s lips on my neck


    than his fangs, I shiver. It runs through my entire body to my toes. Then I feel his fangs break my skin,


    it hurts for a second then feels fantastic as the endorphins in his saliva send me over the edge again


    and I feel both of them still inside me, knowing they both found their own release. Riding out my


    orgasm, I feel light-headed and weak. I go to move when Theo¡¯s grip on me tightens. His arm wrapped


    securely around my stomach, the other still around my throat.


    My eyes dart to Tobias in panic, but he just watches, which has me confused. The dizziness


    bes too much, and I struggle against him trying to pull away, but I am much too weak. I try to


    breathe, but his grip on my throat only tightens, my lungs burning for air. My body feeling heavy and


    Theo¡¯s grip strong and unrelenting. I can feel his tonguepping at my skin, hear my heart pounding in


    my ears before I feel a strange sensation roll over my entire body, a weightlessness I hadn¡¯t felt since I


    was plunged into the darkness of my death. I feel my body go ck against Theo, my eyes getting


    heavy, too heavy for them to remain open as they flutter shut.

 chapter 81

    chapter 81


    Theo¡¯s POV


    From the moment I sunk my fangs into her neck, I could feel it. Slithering through her bloodstream.


    Her blood tasted the same as before she changed, which quite shocked me. The initial taste of it hitting


    my tongue overwhelmed me, so much that I felt my grip on her throat be tighter. Bloodlust taking


    overpletely. But that¡¯s not all I tasted. At first, I didn¡¯t recognise what it was. Well, until I felt its icy


    tendrils seep into me. I knew something was wrong when I first sank my fangs into her but couldn¡¯t


    figure out what until I felt it.


    The darkness that has been guing her, addictive and sweet. Yet so cold. I haven¡¯t felt the cold


    since I was changed, but this was like ice cold and I couldn¡¯t help but shiver as I felt it consume me, I


    tried to pull away, but I felt the darkness sink into me, refusing to let me go. Making me crave it like a


    drug addict. I could literally feel it bleeding into my soul, scarring it as it left its mark there forever,


    tainting the darkest parts of me.


    If insanity had a vour, this was it, sitting on the verge between slipping from light to darkness. I


    felt Imogen wriggling trying to loosen my grip on her, but I just held on tighter, refusing to let go. I knew I


    should have the moment I felt it, yet I couldn¡¯t seem to pry my lips away from her neck, and after a


    while I didn¡¯t want to anymore. My hunger bing insatiable when I felt the darkness leave her, her


    blood changing taste to an entirely different level of purity and I could taste her magic. Strong and


    powerful, flexing like a muscle as it pulsed through her.


    Imogen went limp against me. Yet it still wasn¡¯t enough. I could feel the darkness leave her and


    creep over me like a snake wrapping itself around me. Tobias¡¯s voice pulling me out of my hunger filled


    craze, when I felt him grab my hand that was on her waist.


    ¡°Theo, let her go she is out¡± His voice was stern andced in panic. When I couldn¡¯t let her go. He


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    suddenly ripped her forward, her body pulling from my grip as she slumped onto his chest. I growled,


    and it sounded foreign even to me. Sadistic and crazed.


    ¡°Theo, stop¡± he growled warningly at me, before I felt his ws dig into my arm and I realised I


    was trying to take her back from him. I froze realising I was being taken over by the darkness that


    consumed her, I fight against it shaking the feeling off though it never left, I feel it move about my body


    wriggling under my skin trying to find its way back in.


    Tobias rolled between my legs, turning andying Imogen beside him, her hair falling over her


    face. She was so blue looking, drained of life, and the sight was quite shocking to witness. Standing up,


    I moved to the window, forcing myself away from her. Tobias nced at me and I could tell he was


    feeling through the bond, trying to figure out what was wrong. My fangs aching in my gums, almost


    throbbing the pain so great. Hunger was something I usually had a good grip on, but whatever magic


    she possessed was throwing my control out the window.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asked, brushing Imogen¡¯s hair out of her face.


    ¡°Fine¡± I tell him but the words a slurred from my fangs still protruding painfully.


    ¡°Shit Theo, she is ice cold,¡± Tobias says making me walk over to her.


    ¡°She is fine. If she was dead, you would have felt the bond break. I can hear her heart still; it is just


    faint¡± I tell him. He nods before tucking the nket under chin.


    ¡°What was that? I could feel it taking you over through the bond¡± Tobias asks. I didn¡¯t know how to


    exin it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, whatever magic she possesses, was dark and light at the same time. It wouldn¡¯t let


    me go.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Theo?,¡± he said looking at her then back to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it. I have drank from witches before, you can taste their element in


    their blood, but Imogen¡¯s was different.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Like, she tasted like all of thembined, like it was too much overpowering everything. To think I


    thought she was crazy when she said she wanted to take down the council. But after tasting whatever


    that was, I have no doubt she could.¡±


    Tobias¡¯ eyes flicked to me, and I could see the fear behind them.


    ¡°Whatever it is, whatever she is. Isn¡¯t light but also dark it had a darkness to it. Like the more she


    uses her magic, the darker it affects her will be. It was like teetering on the edge of insanity.¡±


    ¡°That would exin her mood swings then,¡± Tobias said, sitting up.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s more than that Tobias. Its addictive. The more power she uses, the more she will let it


    overtake her. Her magic scares me¡± I tell him honestly. I don¡¯t understand how she was strong enough


    to not give into it. Couldn¡¯t understand how she wasn¡¯t crazed by it. The malevolence it brings was


    something I had never felt before. Twisted, dark and so cold.


    I could still feel it running rampant trying to find a way to take over me. She was a newborn


    vampire with a power I never felt before and being vampire it was like it was feeding off of her, like a


    never-ending battery source only strengthening it.


    Now that it was in me, I could feel it trying to feed off me like a leech, trying to strengthen and take


    over. Making me want to give into the darkest parts of myself. It scared me knowing I wanted to let it.


    But if I felt like this, I could only imagine how she feels.


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Tobias asks, feeling my unease through the bond we share.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we can¡¯t let her, keep harbouring that sort of darkness. She will go insane,


    Tobias.¡±


    ¡°Did it feel like it lessened though.¡± I thought for a second. Her magic did change toward the end,


    felt purer not as tainted and twisted.


    ¡°Yes, the darkness left her and went into me. I can feel it moving through me.¡± Tobias looked


    toward me, concern crossing his features.


    ¡°Can you handle it, Theo¡± He asks, and I could feel what he was asking. I have been controlling


    the darkest parts of me for so long, yet even I felt it try to taint me the way it does her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, maybe in small doses¡± I could feel his thoughts running through his head and I knew


    what he wanted to ask but didn¡¯t know how to.


    ¡°I know what you want Tobias. I can do it, but Imogen may not agree. She will feel the effects of it


    leaving her and I think she might not want to give up the power it offers.¡±


    ¡°We will see how she is once she wakes up,¡± he says before walking into the bathroom. I nod, not


    really like the idea, but it might me our only choice. I know the sort of power she has will eventually


    be all-consuming if we don¡¯t find a way to control it.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be happy when she wakes up¡± I tell him already imagining her anger that will be aimed


    at us.


    ¡°Tobias chuckles, nodding his head. ¡°Hopefully you taking some of the darkness also took her


    anger¡± He sings out from the bathroom and I hear him turn the shower on.


    When he left the room, my eyes flick to her face sleeping blissfully unaware of what just happened


    and the effect her blood has over me. My gums tearing open and my fangs protruding just at the sight


    of her. Getting up, I walk toward the bathroom, not trusting myself around her. Tobias was in the


    shower. He opened the door, allowing me to hop in, but his scent was overwhelming with the steam


    heating the room.


    ¡°I need to go Tobias; I need to try to run it out of my system¡± I tell him. I felt crazed and manic with


    hunger. Tobias looks at me and I can feel it worries him. He nods his head before leaning out of the


    shower. I kiss his lips before darting out of the room, needing to get away from them before I feed on


    Tobias. I know I won¡¯t stop if I do. And I won¡¯t risk hurting my mates.

 chapter 82

    chapter 82


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Waking up, I stretch my limbs. My body feeling stiff like I had been in the same position all night,


    yet I also feel lighter, happier than I had in ages. I feel someone move beside me, feeling their warm


    skin against mine and I know it¡¯s Tobias. That¡¯s when everythinges crashing back to me. Sitting


    upright, I look around the room and realise we are in our bed. Theo is nowhere to be seen. I sniff the air


    slightly smelling for his scent, yet I find nothing except the smell of Tobias. My gums tingling as I


    breathe in his scent. Tobias wakes startled and I realise my growl was louder than I thought. He stares


    at me and smiles, and I feel anger boil up before spewing over and I am suddenly on top of him.


    Smacking into him as I realise, he just watched while Theo drained me of my blood and effectively


    knocking me out. My fists raining down on him seem to have no effect on him at first until I hit him hard


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    in the face, splitting his lip open. The smell of his blood filling the room and my senses be


    overloaded, and I realise I ampletely ravenous. I watch the blood trickle down his lip and over his


    chin. Pinning him down, I lean over him before moving closer,pletely entranced at the sight of his


    blood. I run my tongue over his chin to his lip, licking the blood up. I hear him groan at the sensation of


    my tongue running over his warm flesh. Biting on his lip, realisation must dawn on him as he tries


    shoving me off. My nails digging into his arms as bloodlust takes over and I bite into the flesh of his


    neck. His blood spilling into my mouth makes me moan, as it soothes the burning ache in my throat


    promising to extinguish the burning throughout of my body.


    I growl, pulling his head to the side, and I can feel him trying to get me to let go. He grips my hair


    pulling my head back and I growl at him, can feel his blood running down my cheek as bloodlust takes


    over everything and all I can think about his ripping into his carotid artery.


    I feel Tobias worry fleetingly through the bond before he suddenly smashes his lips into mine. The


    distraction makes me growl before arousal floods me through the bond, making me forget the need to


    feed. I kiss him back harder and grind my hips against him, my lips moving to chest as I taste his salty


    skin under my tongue. I can feel his hands in my hair as I move lower, I pull his pants down. Before


    wrapping my hand around his hardened length. Lust consuming every part of me. Before I go to take


    him in my mouth, I am suddenly ripped back upwards.


    ¡°As much as I would love for you to continue,¡± he kisses me softly before pulling away.


    ¡°I would rather keep my manhood attached to me¡± He tells me, making me confused. He chuckles


    lightly, and I furrow my eyebrows as he moves his hand to my face, his thumb pressing against my


    fangs, which I realise are still protruding. I sit up, startled at the realisation.


    ¡°You let him attack me?¡± I tell him suddenly remembering the reason I was hitting him in the first


    ce. I hear him sigh and sit, draping my legs on either side of his waist. He rubs my bare thighs with


    hands, making me shiver.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have choice Imogen, you wouldn¡¯t sleep¡± He tells me observing my face carefully. I try


    to argue back, but my hunger is out of control. My words slurring as I try to speak around my fangs. I


    eventually give up, knowing he can¡¯t understand me. I sound drunk.


    ¡°How do you feel, do you feel better?¡± he asks. I think for a second. I felt better actually, lighter, like


    it has lifted a weight off of me. My usual depressing mood not weighing me down.


    Suddenly I hear Theo walk in, making my head snap to the door as I wait for him to walk up the


    stairs. When he steps into the room, he looks different, and I can feel a strange energy rolling off of


    him. His eyes are darker, and he smells different.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± I ask. Tobias is also observing him as he moves closer. He almost


    seems angry, which I find is true when he walks over gripping my chin harshly making me look up at


    him.


    ¡°Why the fuck didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°Theo?¡± asks Tobias angrily at Theo¡¯s tone. Theo¡¯s eyes turn dark like raging storm clouds behind


    their hypnotic green colour.


    ¡°No, Tobias. Shut up. She should have told us how bad it was before it got this out of hand.¡± I was


    confused at what he meant and pulled my face away from him. He growled, and the sound sent


    goosebumps over my skin. Standing up, I walk across the bed, heading toward the bathroom. Stepping


    off the bed, Theo is suddenly standing in front of me, his eyes zing with anger.


    ¡°Why? Fucking answer me, Imogen. Stop trying to walk away.¡± I shove him backwards and I hear


    him growl before lunging at me. I get knocked backwards on the bed, Theo towering over the top of


    me. I feel Tobias jump and try to push him off of me.


    ¡°Theo, get off her now¡± Tobias growls out grabbing his shoulder trying to pull him off.


    ¡°Not until she fucking answers,¡± he bellows, making me flinch at the anger in his words.


    ¡°I have no idea what the fuck you¡¯re even talking about, Theo¡± I argue back. He shoves my wrists


    into the bed so hard if I was human still, I am sure they would have broken.


    ¡°The darkness, you were letting it take over¡± He screams. Then I realise what he is talking about


    and I realise why he has had aplete personality change.


    ¡°My magic is none of your business, Theo. Now get off me,¡± I yell.


    ¡°Not my business? I drained youst night, and now the dark magic that was consuming you is


    now in me. Tell me how that not my fucking business.¡±


    ¡°I never told you drain me, now get off it¡¯s not my fault you can¡¯t handle a bit of magic.¡±


    He sits up, and I go to move off the bed when he grabs my wrist.¡± You should have told us; you


    shouldn¡¯t have been taking this in on your own,¡± he says making me look at him. He lets go before


    cing his head in his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold, it won¡¯t let go of me,¡± he whispers, and I see him shake his head.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have drank from me, what is wrong with you?¡± I can sense his anger through the


    bond at my words. I see his fists clench tightly before he speaks.


    ¡°You tell me next time as soon as you feel it,¡± he tells me. I shake my head.


    ¡°Not if this is how you are going to react, I won¡¯t¡± I tell him getting up.


    ¡°It¡¯s only this bad because you have let it bottle up, I can feel it getting weaker. It will slowly leave,


    but make sure you tell me Imogen. I can help take it away.¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t let you do that¡± I tell him. What I didn¡¯t say was howfortably familiar I had be


    with the feeling. I feel fine now, but the addictive power it offers makes me crave the icy cold sensation


    running through me.


    Suddenly I hear tyres on the road outside. Tobias head snapping to the window. He then turns to


    Theo.


    ¡°Did you ask mum to bring some¡± Theo nods his head. I go to walk downstairs when Tobias arm


    snakes around my waist. ¡°Stay here, I will be back in a second.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Thaddeus,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You will, but right now you need to feed, so you can¡¯t go near him. Mum brought blood bags just


    wait till after you have fed,¡± he says rubbing my cheeks with his thumbs.


    ¡°I can feed off Theo,¡± I tell him. He doesn¡¯t answer, but Theo jumps up angrily.


    ¡°Stay here, Imogen, you¡¯re not feeding off me when I have your blood in my system,¡± he says,


    pulling me against him before sitting on the edge of the bed forcing me to sit on hisp. His arms strong


    around my waist. Tobias ducks downstairs. I hear car doors opening and shutting before I hear


    footsteps on the veranda.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to get angry at you. I was just scared knowing you have been letting this consume


    you for weeks, saying nothing,¡± Theo mumbles against my back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Theo, I have been fine,¡± I tell him trying to get up, but his grip tightens.


    ¡°No, you think your fine Imogen, I have had so much time to learn control, so much time to learn


    how to control the bloodlust. But this I struggled with. You are to tell me when it gets too much Imogen,


    don¡¯t let it consume you like you have been letting it. Not when I can help take it away.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want you to take it away?¡± I tell him and he shifts, pulling me back and looking at


    me. I can see the concern on his face. He goes to say something when Tobias walks in, an esky in his


    hand. He opens it and my mouth instantly starts watering at the sight of the blood bags. Tobias tosses


    me one and I bite into it. Tobias hands one to Theo, and he does the same, watching me as his teeth


    tear through the stic sleeve. I drain the first bag hungrily before Tobias chucks me another. He holds


    one out for Theo, but he shakes his head.


    Tobias then closes the lid, carrying it back downstairs while I punch a small hole in the bag with my


    nail this time before drinking it down. Cold blood isn¡¯t the same as warm straight from the vein blood,


    but does the job. When I finish the blood bag. Theo taps my leg, wanting me to hop up. I stand, shifting


    out of his way. He takes the empty blood bag from my hand before grabbing my hand and tugging me


    toward the door.


    ¡°Mum has some news about Bianca, but please remain calm when you find out. We don¡¯t need


    any more drama right now.¡±


    I growl at the mention of her name but nod my head. I feel a flicker of my magic stir in my veins,


    Theo must have felt it in the bond as he stopped and looked back at me.

 chapter 83

    chapter 83


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Walking downstairs, I could instantly sense his presence, the light green essence of my son''s aura


    glowing brightly around him as hey in Caroline¡¯s arms, his aura so pure and innocent as he slept


    peacefully. I walked toward her, only for Tobias to step in my way, taking Thaddeus from his mother. I


    wanted nothing more than to hold, but obviously Tobias and Theo didn¡¯t trust me, and this entire trust


    thing they have going on with me and my son was really starting to grind my gears.


    Josiah looked better today, more life about as his eyes scanned the room beforending on me.


    He smiled, but I could see the worry behind his eyes as he sat on the stool at the ind bench.


    Caroline also smiled sadly at me taking her seat. I sat across from them and I could tell they weren¡¯t


    happy with the news they were about to share.


    ¡°You look well rested Imogen¡± Caroline stated making my cheeks heat up. Josiah raised an


    eyebrow at my blushing cheeks, his eyes going to Tobias, who had azy smirk on his face as he fed


    our son.


    ¡°So, what is this news about Bianca?¡± I ask, wanting to just rip that metaphorical band aid off.


    Josiah nced toward Theo and didn¡¯t even try to hide the anger that was directed at him. I could tell


    whatever happened the me was being put onto Theo by his father, which only made me more eager


    to hear what it was.


    ¡°Bianca¡¯s hearing has been postponed, the council has called a meeting for some reason and


    asked us all to attend, apparently Bianca is running for a position on the council and Christopher has


    agreed and wants to have the hearing after she has been sworn in¡± Sworn in? If she is sworn in, how


    will she be reprimanded if she is a part of the council. Who in their right mind would give a position of


    power to a psychotic bitch like Bianca?


    ¡°What, but how would the trial be fair if she is a council member, wouldn¡¯t she be able to have a


    say in her punishment if it has to be decided by all nine members?¡± Tobias growled at the information


    and it was clear that he was only just finding out himself right now, like me. I watch as his eyes dart to


    Theo before he angrily looks away.


    ¡°Okay, why is everyone looking at Theo like this is his fault?¡±


    ¡°Because it is his fault, him and his bloody temper always stirring up trouble that I have to get him


    out of¡± His father bellowed clearly not happy about whatever it was his son did. Theo just shrugged his


    shoulders like it was nothing and he couldn¡¯t care less about whatever it is he did.


    ¡°I pissed off Christopher around a year ago when I sacked his son,¡± Theo said ndly, like it


    wasn¡¯t a big thing.


    ¡°Sacked his son? You disfigured him, you fool. The son of one of the highest regarded elders and


    you disfigured him¡± Josiah yelled making Thaddeus cry. He quickly sat down and apologised for his


    outburst of anger. Tobias gave him a nod and calmed Thaddeus.


    ¡°Who is his son?¡± I ask, curious who this person was that Theo injured.


    ¡°His name is Max, and he is nothing but a self-entitled twit,¡± Theo said. Max? Why have I heard


    that name before? I know I have heard it somewhere, and I tried to rack my brain for where I heard it.


    Then it hit me, Merida had mentioned Theo almost attacking an employee at work, his name was Max


    and he left for a rivalpany.


    ¡°Merida said you almost strangled him in a meeting,¡± I said remembering her words.


    ¡°Almost strangled him? He did way worse than that. He took his eye and mutted his face,¡±


    Josiah said angrily. Making me look at Theo with disgust.


    ¡°I thought this Max person was human. Merida said he quit and worked for a rivalpany now.¡±


    Tobias nodded his head.


    ¡°He does work for a rivalpany; he was also human. Simr to you Imogen, his mother was


    human when she fell pregnant with him. He was changed not long after the incident. Christopher, his


    father, didn¡¯t want to take any chances with Theo being so hot-headed.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t me me for this. I did my time over, twelve bloody days of constantshings for


    one bloody eye¡± Theo retorted annoyed.


    ¡°Be grateful, that¡¯s all you got. The boy¡¯s eye can¡¯t grow back, you¡¯re just lucky I still had


    connections within the council that went into bat for you¡± Josiah tells him.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I ask, curious as to why he would attack an Elder¡¯s son.


    ¡°Do you really need to ask, it¡¯s the same person we have had constant drama with¡± Caroline said


    frustrated.


    ¡°Bianca, always fucking Bianca¡± I said, and Caroline nodded, confirming my words.


    ¡°Yes, and now that ric is gone, she has been getting awfully cosy with Max again, although they


    have always been cosy. But with ric out of the picture, she has sunk her ws into Max. Christopher


    knows what Bianca did, yet his revenge for his son outweighs that¡± Josiah announced.


    I shook my head and ced my head in my hands, trying to think. We just can¡¯t catch a break and


    can¡¯t escape Bianca. I zoned out trying toe up with something, anything but I wasn¡¯t all that


    familiar withws of the council. Tobias cing Thaddeus in myp made me look up. I cradled him in


    my arms and was shocked he hadn¡¯t fallen asleep already.


    ¡°If Bianca gets a position on the council, what sort of punishment will she get?¡± I asked, wanting to


    prepare myself for the worst-case scenario.


    ¡°If she gets a seat at the council Imogen, she won¡¯t be punished¡± Josiah said before throwing


    daggers at his son.


    My blood instantly started boiling at his words. No punishment after what she did at all. It seemed


    impossible what kind of backwardsws did they have, that would allow no punishment for murder and


    attempted murder. She killed three people for god¡¯s sake and kidnapped a baby. How could they not


    hold her ountable for that?


    I didn¡¯t even realise how angry I was until I felt my surroundings shake violently. The car rms


    outside ring loudly, the entire house shook and the rumbling from the ground sounded like thunder.


    ¡°Imogen, get yourself under control¡± Tobias hissed, running over and ripping my son from me. I


    tried to get a grip of my emotions but enraged wasn¡¯t even a word to describe the feeling running


    through me. As I thought of all the people she hurt and would get away with. My mother, ire, my


    father, me and my son suffered at her hands and they were just going to let her go around like she did


    nothing.


    Electricity started zapping loudly, the lights flickering, even the fire crackling in the firece turned


    into an inferno raging up the chimney.


    I close my eyes, trying to reign in what little control I had left when I suddenly feel cold hands grip


    my arms and the rush of air around me. Opening my eyes, I see we are outside in the rose garden, the


    next thing I see is Theo and I see nothing but red. Red raging fiery anger. This was his fault she was


    going to get away with everything because he had some grudge against a council member¡¯s son.


    ¡°You? You did this. This is your fault¡± I scream, taking a step toward him. His eyes ze with anger


    at my words and he takes a step toward me, his hand outstretched, trying to grab me. But I quickly


    sidestep. I could feel his intention and it was to take the darkness that was spreading throughout me


    like wildfire.


    ¡°Imogen¡± He growled when I sidestepped again. I could feel my anger building, igniting my magic,


    so thick and sweet and addictively cold. Wrapping its thick tendrils around me. I loved the feeling of it


    bleeding into my soul, dangerous and cold and so strong. The day turned to night as the wind picked


    up, dark clouds filling the sky. Lightening lighting up the sky, thunder so loud its crack could be felt as it


    vibrated through the ground.


    Theo lunged at me, and I actuallyughed. I predicted the move a few seconds before he did it


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    and by the time he reached my position, I was ready for him. My handing up to the centre of his


    chest. Energy bursting from my palm, throwing him backwards with so much force he skidded across


    the grass. He shook himself off before standing. I flicked my wrist and watched as he screamed in


    agony. I liked the sweet sound of his gasp of pain as he dropped to the ground, writhing in pain as I


    boiled the blood in his veins. Standing over him, I looked down at him. Some small part was niggling at


    me in the back of my head not to hurt him.


    But I wanted to, and that part was stronger. Kneeling beside him, I watched as his eyes snapped to


    mine. Yet he didn¡¯t look scared, and I couldn¡¯t smell fearing from him, but looking in his eyes I


    could see eptance of what was about to happen. And it made me falter for a second, my mind going


    nk at the look he was giving me. His eyes glowing brighter, burning into me as I felt fog cloud my


    brain. I tried to get rid of the feeling that was trying to take over my senses. Dulling the anger but I


    shook it off knowing it was Theo¡¯s doing.


    I heard Tobias yell, making me look at him as he ran out of the house. Caroline¡¯s panicked face


    running out behind him with my son in her arms. Josiah walked out a second after. They started


    running toward me and I looked back down at Theo, turning my head to the side as I watched as he


    tried to ignore the burning inside of him. His eyes focused on me. I pushed my fingers into his chest,


    could feel his blood coating my hand. I could not only see his pain but feel it searing through my chest


    as my hand moved inside his chest cavity. I hear Caroline scream loudly, making my attention go back


    to her.

 chapter 84

    chapter 84


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Theo¡¯s grip on my wrist made me realise what I was about to do. Giving Tobias enough time to


    reach me. Tobias gripping my wrist along with him but, the darkness was stronger as it surged through


    me. Sparks moving up my arm from their touch, and I could feel Tobias and Theo lending me their


    strength through the bond as I fought against the darkness. Encouraging me to fight against it, to fight


    for them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this Imogen,¡± Tobias said his grip tight on my arm. I felt like I was stuck, not


    able to move, frozen in time, when I felt the fog rush over me. Only this time I didn¡¯t shake it off, I let it


    move over me, letting it rx me and I throw all my focus on the feeling of the fog calming and muting


    my thoughts that were racing. I rxed and took a deep breath concentrating on my breathing and I felt


    my hand release Theo and I fell backwards on the grass. Theo panting as he caught his breath, Tobias


    Yet I could still feel the darkness trying to force its way back, force its control over me as the storm


    above us raged to magnitude levels. Theo regaining his strength sat up and brushed his hand over


    mine, but I pulled mine away, I feared what I could have done to him. I did this, and I finally understood


    what Theo meant. I was addicted to the power, addicted to the feeling it gave me. And when I was like


    this, I forgot who I was, forgot what they mean to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay Imogen,¡± he said trying to reassure me. I shook my head. Guilt eating away at me, I


    could have killed him, and destroyed Tobias because I let my emotions get the better of me, let the


    magic have the control it wanted. But most of all, I was losing who I was to something that was going to


    destroy me and those I loved.  I felt Tobias brush his hand down my back as Theo crouched in front of


    me. Torn between what I knew I needed to do and what I craved. I craved the power that was within


    me, like a drug. A drug I didn¡¯t want to admit was a problem.


    Yet my love for them outweighed it. I know if I let the magic have control, if I give in to it. I wasn¡¯t


    only going to lose myself; I knew I was going to lose them too. That wasn¡¯t a sacrifice I was willing to


    make.


    Everyone has a breaking point, and I knew I reached mine already, and I know they weren¡¯t far off


    from theirs. I know the decision they would make, and it would be the same for me if our roles were


    reversed. I would turn my back on them for the sake of our son. Thinking of Thaddeus, I felt tears run


    down my face; I was angry with myself and what I allowed myself to be.


    ¡°We are going to work this out Imogen,¡± Theo said. Making me look at him. Theo was drenched in


    blood and I did that to him, and he was still here trying to make me feel better even though I hurt them.


    He was right, we were going to work this out, but in this moment, I was a danger to them, a danger to


    myself. Theo and Tobias must have sensed my guilt as they both tried to reach for me, but I shook


    them off.


    ¡°Run¡± I don¡¯t know what made them move, Theo and Tobias were suddenly gone from my side. I


    wouldn¡¯t risk it taking over. I won¡¯t risk losing them when they are all I have left.


    Feeling it running over me white hot and angry, the storm reacting to my emotions as I felt it hit me.


    The pain rippling through me as I felt it strike me down.  Pulling all the energy from the storm, I directed


    it to where I stood. I screamed when I felt it zap through me. The pain wasn¡¯t like anything I had felt


    before. The sort of pain where you wished for death just so it would be over with. Every muscle in my


    body tensed and spasmed. Pain shooting down my neck as I felt the power burning up and sizzling,


    burning hot likeva. The pain crippled me, as I felt the magic leave me. Forcing it back into the broken


    bracelet that sat on my wrist. Now I know why Witches have talismans.


    Sometimes the power is more than we can handle and as much as I want it. I can¡¯t control it. My


    magic wasn¡¯t worth losing everything. Wasn¡¯t worth losing them. When I felt thest remnants of my


    magic travel down my arm and creep out my fingertips. I felt this emptiness before I felt my body give in


    to the pain radiating throughout me. I felt like my soul was being sucked out of my body. My magic had


    be such a big part of me, and now it was gone, I felt my fight go with it. I could live without my


    magic; I couldn¡¯t live without them.


    My body bing heavy as I couldn¡¯t hang on to consciousness no longer and I didn¡¯t want to.


    The pain bing unbearable. I just hope that when I wake up, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, and I can¡¯t


    hurt them anymore. Thest thing I remember is feeling slight relief as I felt familiar sparks of the bond


    travel over my body as I felt I was being lifted before I see the darkness of unconsciousness.


    Tobias¡¯s POV


    I watched as she lost control, one minute she was fine, the next I could feel the darkness swirling


    within her. She was a ticking time bomb about to explode. Theo knows firsthand what the darkness is


    capable of, and I could feel his fearing through to me as he watched as her eyes zed. The


    entire house shaking and the power flickering. It worried me that the entire ce was going toe


    down around us as the house rocked violently. Theo nced at me and I knew what he was going to


    do, although I was anxious about him being close to her while she was like this.


    Thaddeus screamed loudly from the noise, stirring in my arms, Theo reacting quickly as he


    grabbed her, a blur flying past as he ran her outside. Dad and Mum looking on helplessly, unsure of


    what was going on. They knew she had dark magic but hadn¡¯t seen the destruction she could cause.


    Handing Thaddeus off to my mother, I ran to help Theo, knowing he would be the first one to cop the


    brunt of her anger. What I wasn¡¯t expecting to find as I ran out was that Imogen had her hand in his


    chest, about to rip his heart out. I watched horrified as the two people I loved most in this world were on


    the verge of destroying each other. Imogen nced toward me as we came out, my mother screaming


    as she witnesses Imogen lose control.


    Theo noticing her distraction grips her wrist, giving me enough time to reach her. The power


    surging through her was stronger than both of us put together. I could feel through the bond she trying


    to fight against it, it was losing battle. Panic seizing me as I watch her fight herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this, Imogen¡± I tell her, and I could feel she didn¡¯t want to do it. I pulled


    against her, but it was like pulling on a brick wall and I don¡¯t even think it was her anymore but the


    magic drawing energy from Theo feeding into her magic. I could feel her trying not to give in, feel


    Theo¡¯s agony through the bond. When I felt his grip slip slightly, I watch as his eyes ze over and I


    watch as he tries topel her.


    She notices the fog and I could feel it breaking down her barriers. Not because he was stronger,


    but because she was letting it. Imogen didn¡¯t want to hurt him and when I felt her rx, I knew he had


    her. She let go, and we both fell backwards. I watch her be gued with guilt, feel it rush over her,


    and I feared what she would do next as I felt her slip into an overwhelming depression.


    We both tried to reassure her, tried to let her know we could help her. Something shifted inside her.


    Something that scared me. I never felt her this sad and lost, yet there was also a determination in her


    and I couldn¡¯t understand the intention behind it until it was toote. Theo flicking through her thoughts


    before realization dawned on him at the same time, she whispered one word. ¡°Run.¡±


    I wanted to stop her, wanted to help her find another way, but Theo stood up and shoved me back


    just as the lightning struck her. Pinning her in ce, I watched as it wrapped itself around her like a


    overwhelming her, and I felt Theo drop through the bond. Imogen¡¯s pain bringing us to our knees as we


    watched her suffer. The electricity burning her skin and wrapping around her before I see the bracelet


    on her wrist glow angrily and I figured out what she was doing. She was sending it back. Letting it go,


    even though it was destroying her to do so.


    I couldn¡¯t catch my breath. Feeling her agony through the bond made it hard to breathe, like she


    was tearing a piece of herself away. Finally, it fizzled out the sky cleared and the gold in her eyes was


    gone. She was slipping into unconsciousness and Theo got to her in time as she copsed. We


    watched a smile slip onto her face before her eyes fluttered shut, only they weren¡¯t the gold of her


    magic anymore but the deep electric blue that we both loved.


    My parents watched as we brought her inside. No one said anything. We didn¡¯t have to. We all


    knew what she gave up. We all know how much magic means to a witch. She may not have known


    what she was for these years, but we knew that losing it would take a huge toll on her. Imogen did it,


    anyway, knowing full well what she was going to lose. She did it for us, for her son.

 chapter 85

    chapter 85


    Imogen POV


    Stretching like a cat, I opened my eyes. The light shining through the windows making me squint at


    its brightness. I could tell it was morning, and I had slept the entire day and night away. I felt different,


    but not in a bad way, just felt strange. Feeling icy fingers run up my spine, sending sparks to my core. I


    felt my stomach tighten and my walls clench at the feeling. Tobias wasn¡¯t in bed. Rolling over, I find


    Theo watching me, his hand moving over my hip with my movement. A book in his other hand.


    ¡°Sitting up on my elbow, I reached over, running my fingers over his chest. Everything felt different,


    he felt different colder than usual. He shivered under my touch.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± I ask, curious as I hadn¡¯t seen that book before. It looked different, old,


    and the paper was thicker than most books, it looked like old parchment. The colour of the pages


    stained yellow in ces.


    ¡°A book about elemental magic,¡± he said, cing the book down and rolling on his side to face me.


    Reaching my hand up, I traced my fingertips over his face, loving the feel of his skin and his reaction to


    me touching him. Grabbing my hand, he kissed my fingertips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I whisper, feeling bad that I nearly killed him yesterday.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, everyone has moments of weakness Imogen¡± He tells me, and I can feel through bond


    he doesn¡¯t feel any animosity towards me over what I did.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°How much do you love me?¡± he asked, waggling his eyebrows. Leaning up, I kissed his lips, and I


    felt him smile against my lips. I pulled back and watched his face drop slightly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe after I eat, I am starving.¡±


    ¡°I got something you can eat and wrap those pretty lips around,¡± Theo said, not giving up.


    ¡°Tempting but¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± he asked, moving above me and pressing his erection into my crotch. I moaned at the


    feel of his hard length pressing tightly against his boxer shorts.


    ¡°We can have a quickie in the shower, before everyone gets here,¡± he whispered next to my ear


    before sucking on the skin below my neck. His words made me pull back slightly.


    ¡°Where is Thaddeus?¡± Theo held himself up with his elbows on either side of my face, looking


    down at me.


    ¡°With mum and dad, we weren¡¯t sure how you would wake up so thought it safest if mum had him


    again for the night¡± He answered, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°What about Tobias¡± I asked when I realised how silent the house was, I couldn¡¯t hear anything of


    than us in the house.


    ¡°He is downstairs ironing my shirt¡± I snorted, trying to picture the big brute with an iron in his hand


    doing homemaker duties. Wrapping my legs around his waist, I pulled Theo closer. He moved his hips,


    his lipsing down on mine. I moaned into his mouth when I felt his tongue brush mine. Theo


    groaned at I could feel my legs be moist with desire; my panties soaked.


    Pulling away, Theo¡¯s lips moved down to my neck.


    ¡°Shower, Theo, we still have to get ready to see the council. What time is it anyway?¡± I ask while


    his lips venture down. I feel him slide my shirt up, his lips moving to my hip.


    ¡°A little after seven, we have plenty of time,¡± he says against my skin. I feel him slide my panties


    down, before I feel suck on my thigh, his teeth nipping at the skin making goosebumps rise. ¡°Mmm, you


    smell divine,¡± he says just before I feel his tongue lick my wet folds. I moan and my back arches off the


    bed at the feel of his cold tongue swirling around my clit. He devours me and I feel my skin heat, my


    body tenses as I feel pull my thighs further apart, his tonguepping and sucking sending me crazy.


    Tobias walks in like it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world to walk in on. He hangs Theo¡¯s and his shirt


    on the back of the door. Tobias looks different suddenly, taller and wider, or maybe it¡¯s because I just


    woke up, but everything feels different and looks slightly different.


    Theo sucks harder, bringing me back to what it was he was doing. Tobias lips suddenly on mine,


    swallowing my moans. His warm hand going to my boob as he palms it. I shiver from the contrast of hot


    and cold before I feel my stomach tighten and my walls clench as Ie into Theo¡¯s mouth. My body


    rxing into the bed as the effects of my orgasm leave me.


    ¡°Good morning¡± Tobias whispers against my lips.


    ¡°Very good morning¡± I mumble. I hear Theo chuckle as Ie down from my high. Grabbing my


    hands that are slumped beside me, Theo hauls me to my feet.


    ¡°Shower time¡± He announces, pushing his hips into me and I can feel his erection pressing against


    me. I grab him through his pants, squeezing his shaft softly in my hand. Tobias also steps closer, and I


    suddenly miss how simple things used to be. I lean my back against Tobias, his hands running up my


    abdomen to my breasts. His lips going to my neck as Theo steps away, walking toward the bathroom.


    Walking in Theo is already in the shower, I don¡¯t even have time to get my shirt off when he pulls


    me into the shower. My shirt bing saturated as he pulls me under the stream of water.


    Tobias steps in behind me and I feel him tug my wet shirt up before pulling it over my head. I kiss


    Theo¡¯s chest and hear him groan as I kiss my way down before dropping to my knees in front of him. I


    kiss the knob of his hardened cock before running my tongue along it. I watch as he leans back against


    the shower wall when i wrap my lips around him and start sucking on him. I watch as Tobias moves


    closer, his lips going to Theo¡¯s neck and I feel my walls tighten watching Theo react to both of us


    touching him. He thrusts into my mouth, making me gag before I rx my throat. Theo¡¯s hand going to


    my hair as he grabs a handful before thrusting into my mouth.


    I ce my hands on his thighs when his movements be a little too hard and he slows slightly.


    Turning slightly, I reach up and grab Tobias¡¯s hardened length, running my hand along his shaft; he


    jerks in my hand. I keep my eyes glued upwards, watching them both as they seem lost in the moment.


    Theo suddenly pulls his cock from my lips and I turn before taking Tobias in my mouth he groans


    before leaning into Theo. Theo nipping at the skin of his neck before I watch as he sinks his fangs into


    Tobias. Blood run down his chest before Theo licks it up. Tobias groans and I can tell he is a little dazed


    from being fed on. I squeeze his balls and he suddenly thrust in my mouth. I suck harder when I feel


    Tobias warm hands under my arms pulling me up.


    He grips my hips, and my arms go instantly around his neck before I wrap my legs around his


    waist. Tobias pushing me against Theo, and I groan when I feel his cock pressing between my cheeks.


    I lean my head back on Theo¡¯s shoulder and he kisses my chin softly, before I feel Tobias move his


    hips thrusting inside me. My walls clench around his cock as he stretches me. I feel my skin heat and I


    shiver against Theo¡¯s cold skin behind me. Theo kisses my neck, and his nails dig into my hips when I


    feel me him thrust inside of me. It stings a little, but he stops moving while I breathe through the sudden


    pain. I rarely felt pain like this.


    I move my hips against Tobias, rxing a little, and feel Theo move slowly, one of his hands


    moving to my nipple as he rolls it between his fingers. Tobias nips at my mark, making my toes curl.


    The only sounds in the bathroom are our moans and heavy breathing as I get lost in the feel of them


    deep inside me. My stomach tightens, and I feel my walls clench tightly around Tobias as my orgasm


    washes over me. Theo biting into the soft skin of my neck makes me moan loudly as he stills inside


    me. Tobias keeps thrusting a little longer before finding his own release. I feel Theo¡¯s fangs pull out of


    my neck. And I feel a little light-headed as my feet touch the ground. I sway slightly and grab Tobias¡¯s


    arm to steady myself.


    I feel worry through the bond, and I step out of the shower. The steam in the bathroom bing


    overwhelming with my already flushed skin. Grabbing my towel, I wrap it around myself before flopping


    down on my back on the bed. Theo and Tobias walk out of the bathroom.


    ¡°You feeling okay?¡± Tobias asks, leaning over me.


    ¡°Theoes over and ces his hand on my cheek. ¡°You look a little flushed,¡± he says as I lean


    into the coolness of his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just need to eat,¡± I tell them. Tobias sits on the bed beside me before pulling me onto his


    Tobias runs his nail across the side of his throat, creating a blood trail. I run my tongue along it, but


    I find it weird when it doesn¡¯t entice me like it used to.


    ¡°Feed Imogen,¡± Tobias says when I don¡¯t bite down on him. My belly rumbles loudly and I realise I


    want real food, not blood. My eyes go to Theo and he is staring at me weirdly.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused at his expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want blood?¡± he asks. I shake my head. I wanted food, actual food, and I realise what


    he means. I was no longer craving blood, not that Tobias blood grossed me out. It still tasted good, but


    I wanted food more, for once. Which was a little odd?

 chapter 86

    chapter 86


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Going downstairs, I make some toast. Tobias and Theo watch me, and I can feel they are worried


    through the bond, and I keep seeing them nce in my direction every few seconds. When I hear a


    knock at the door, I run to the door and open it, excited to see my son. Only when I open the door, it is


    only Josiah. I peer outside toward his car.


    ¡°Where is Caroline and Thaddeus?¡± I ask, a little disappointed.


    ¡°They will by after we go see the council, you okay Imogen you seem different?¡± he asks. I move to


    the side, letting him in.


    ¡°Yep, everything is fine¡± I tell him getting sick of everyone worrying. I feel normal, more normal


    than I had in ages. It¡¯s a good thing, so I don¡¯t understand why everyone is so worried. Walking back


    into the kitchen, I sit at the bench and continue eating my toast and drinking my coffee. Josiah and


    Theo are over in the corner sending me nervous nces and I know they are talking about me. Tobias


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± I ask, and he leans down and kisses the side of my mouth.


    ¡°Nothing you need to worry about right now¡± I let it go, figuring they will tell me when they are


    ready. Once everyone is dressed, we head to the car. The drive to the abandoned block takes forever


    and I drift off to sleep, I wake with my head in Theo¡¯sp when he shakes my shoulder to wake me.


    Sitting up, I yawn and stretch, my back aching from the seat belt clicker digging into my back.


    Walking through the broken gate, I am sucked into my new surroundings. It wasn¡¯t as scary this


    time since I knew what to expect. Percy, a huge grin splitting on to his face, greeted us, and Theo


    tossed him a paper bag which he happily caught before pulling out a stick of red liquorice.


    ¡°Do you just carry random paper baggies around with candy?¡± I asked him. He smiled and shook


    his head.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No, but Percy never leaves the council grounds, so I always make sure I have them when Ie


    here¡± He tells me. On the way to the council chambers, we are stopped multiple times by different


    people. I can tell just by how many peoplee over to us that Josiah has a pretty enormous influence


    on the people that live here, and they respect him. When an elderlydy stops us just outside.


    I have a strange feeling rush over me. The old woman shakes Josiah¡¯s hand before looking at me.


    She has the palest grey eyes I had ever seen, her white hair pulled back in a long ponytail that reached


    past her bum. I couldn¡¯t help but observe her, couldn¡¯t seem to pull my gaze from hers. She too


    watched me like she was shocked at what she was seeing. When she didn¡¯t say anything for a few


    minutes, Josiah called her attention away, yet I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. Even when Josiah


    introduced us.


    ¡°Imogen, this Astral,¡± he tells me, and she puts her hand out for me to shake, I ce my hand in


    hers and her eyes turnpletely white. She doesn¡¯t scare me though; in fact, I feel really rxed in


    her presence like daydreamy. She grips my hand tightly with both of hers and I see Tobias and Theo


    step closer, worried. But I brush them off and they remain where they stand. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but I


    felt a connection to her in some way like we were sort of the same I just didn¡¯t understand why I felt that


    way.


    When her eyes refocus, she smiles. ¡°Been awhile since I found another spirit user. That bracelet


    won¡¯t hold your magic for long, dear. Don¡¯t fear it. Embrace it. Your mates will keep its darkness away¡±


    She says like it was a normal conversation and she asked how I like my tea.


    ¡°Spirit?¡± Theo asks, stepping forward.


    ¡°Yes, Theo, she is the same as me. For now, she has trapped her magic, but it can¡¯t stay that way.


    The longer she leaves it in that bracelet, the worse it will get and the closer she will get to death.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, frightened by her words.


    ¡°The magic dear, spirit can drive someone mad. It¡¯s the strongest elemental of magic there is.¡±


    I shake my head, not understanding.


    ¡°But she is vampire?¡± asks Theo. Confused as me. I could see Josiah thinking, his hand rubbing


    his chin like he was deep in thought.


    ¡°Of course, she is, but the magic will taint her, turn her dark. Spirit isn¡¯t an element more of a life


    force of every living thing. Imogen technically died, the DNA and her magic brought her back. Because


    she is unnatural, it taints her magic. To use spirit, it pulls at your life essence because she is part


    vampire it pulls on the energy, she draws around herself, whatever emotion she feels her magic draws


    on it, amplifying it to create enough energy. Everything has a bnce. Spirit is living while you are dead


    there isn¡¯t meant to be an in between you can¡¯t be both. You need to choose, choose which parts of


    yourself to give to it or whether to give it uppletely¡± She exins.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand?¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You will dear, but the longer you leave your magic, the closer you get to bing human, and


    the fact that your still partly vampire, I¡¯m assuming you already died. Humans don¡¯te back to life


    once they are dead. When you sent your magic into the bracelet, you sent your vampirism with it¡± She


    tells me.


    ¡°So, I am human?¡± I ask, bing more confused. The woman shook her head.


    ¡°Not yet, but the longer you leave it, it will take its toll on you and you will revert you to who you


    once were.¡±


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an Oracle dear, I seen it when I grabbed your hand. I knew as soon as I saw you that you


    were a spirit user. Your aura is white, but I can see the darkness that surrounds you, the darkness you


    trapped in your bracelet.¡±


    Turina walked down the steps toward us, ¡°Time to go, I am sure I will see you again Imogen, but


    for now you must stand up for what is right, for now you have a bigger purpose, and it isn¡¯t talking to


    me¡± she said walking away.


    Josiah waved his hand to Turina to let her know we wereing. I tried to think of what she meant


    with meing closer to death the thought was horrifying but how do I fix that? I got little time to


    ponder before we were escorted into what reminded me of a courtroom, except instead of one judge,


    there were nine seats lined up along the bench.


    Only one was empty. Two women and six men sat along the bench as we approached. Taking our


    seats. They nced at us before resuming their conversation. I could tell they must be elders as they


    all held a certain air of authority.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start shall we, a man around Josiah¡¯s age said standing up. He wore ck robes and had a


    cruel smile on his face. When his eyesnded on Josiah, he smirked, and Josiah growled lowly. I knew


    then that he was Christopher. The two women sitting on either side of him looked bored, like they


    couldn¡¯t really care less about what was going on wanted to be anywhere other than where they sat.


    The elderly white-haired man on the end looked like he was about to take a nap as he kept leaning


    back in his chair.


    The four men all sat staring us down while listening to the man speaking. Theo ced his hand on


    my shoulder and the door at the side opened up and Bianca walked out, taking a seat at the bench


    next to the man with red hair and freckles.


    ¡°As everyone is aware after we lost ric a seat at the council opened up. And since no one stood


    up for the position, I have appointed Bianca to take her rightful position at the table. One of the women


    scoffed at his words, and I could tell she didn¡¯t agree about Bianca¡¯s right to the position as she sent


    her a re. Bianca rolled her eyes at the dark-haired woman and made me wonder what Bianca did


    that made an elder all butugh at Bianca¡¯s title?


    ¡°Josiah, I know you are here to appeal my decision, so say your piece. So, we can get this over


    with and I Bianca can take her rightful ce on the council¡± I could tell by what he said he would not be


    changing his mind about giving the spot to her. Josiah stood up exining why she shouldn¡¯t be


    elected and that she should be held ountable for her crimes not rewarded. But nothing he said


    seemed to get through to any of the men, yet both women were nodding and agreeing with Josiah.


    When he was finished, they called a vote and no surprise all the men on the council voted in


    favour of Bianca. Everything Josiah exined I could tell was a waste of time and in no way did anyone


    care for her crimes. When Christopher said his decision remains.


    The dark-haired woman stood up and red at him. She was very intimidating when angry, and


    she looked on the verge of jumping across the bench and attacking the other council members.


    Josiah was standing now too, also angry as he shook his head before saying it was unjust and


    they should strip her of her new title.


    ¡°The man next to woman stood up. His red hair and smattering of freckles made him look younger


    and around Tobias¡¯s age, but age didn¡¯t really matter in this world chances are he is probably centuries


    old. He had an Irish ent.


    ¡°Nothing can be done, Mara, she has every right to the position. ric only held the position


    because she handed it to him. It is her birthright to take back up the position now that ric is dead¡±


    He tried to tell her.


    ¡°She has broken ourws,ws you helped write and you¡¯re going to let her take a seat back at the


    council just because of who her father is?¡± She screamed in anger.


    Suddenly all hell broke loose, and they were all standing arguing with each other. I couldn¡¯t but


    help think if they acted like this, how the hell did anything get done. They were all acting like children,


    screaming at each, and not letting anyone speak. One thing irked me though, and it didn¡¯t click when


    she said it, but having a few moments to process her words, I realised what she said. That it was


    Bianca¡¯s birthright because of her father, yet he was also mine.


    So, didn¡¯t that give me right to the position as well?


    Standing up, I see Theo look up at me. I walked to the front, standing in front of the bench. Theo


    and Tobias both looking at me, wondering what the hell I was doing. Tobias mouth for me toe


    back, but I shook my head. I stood there for a few minutes listening to them argue amongst themselves


    until the blonde-haired woman noticed me standing there and waved her hand, silencing them.


    Everyone took their seats and the blonde hair woman with ck eyes cocked her head to the side,


    examining me before speaking.


    ¡°Would you like to add something?¡± I nodded my head, wondering how to start.


    ¡°Imogen, right?¡±


    ¡°yes Ma¡¯am¡± I said politely.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t part of the council or amunity member, she can¡¯t add anything¡± Christopher said


    sending a re my way. I red back, holding his gaze, refusing to be intimidated by him.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t she the woman the crime wasmitted against I would like to know what she has to


    say¡± The blonde woman said.


    Christopher shook his head and went to speak before the Irish man spoke.


    What can it hurt Christopher let her speak it won¡¯t change anything?¡± Christopher sat down and I


    turned to face them.


    ¡°Well, you said it was Bianca birthright?¡± The Irish man nodded, and I saw Bianca out of the corner


    of my eye suddenly look nervous. She knew where I was going with this.


    ¡°So wouldn¡¯t it also be my birthright to challenge against her for the position¡± I asked turning to


    Bianca and her face dropped and I knew I was right.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, how it would it be within your right to challenge her for the position?¡± The man


    asked, leaning forward and between the pair of us. I realised then that not once did Josiah actually tell


    them I was her sister, just stated her crimes and what she did.


    ¡°Bianca is my sister isn¡¯t that right Bianca, we have the same father. You remember Bianca, right?


    The father you killed,¡± I said, turning to her.


    ¡°This is nonsense. Cedric only had one child not two,¡± Christopher said, standing up.


    ¡°Not true, I am his daughter, and I am also the reason she killed my mother. She mes me being


    born destroying her family. When Cedric left her mother for mine, she killed herself,¡± I said. It felt


    strange knowing my father¡¯s name I hadn¡¯t bothered to ever ask, and I could tell Caroline didn¡¯t enjoy


    talking about the events that lead to her life of immortality.


    ¡°Have you got proof?¡± Christopher asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°A simple blood test will do if they are sisters,¡± said Mara a smile on her lips.


    ¡°I smiled back at her.


    ¡°You know nothing¡¯ about the council. Why would you challenge for a position you know nothing


    about? You are a newborn vampire and new to this way of life?¡± asked the Irish man. I think for a


    second. I wasn¡¯t sure what challenging her meant exactly, but I knew from what Josiah was talking


    about earlier that a challenger had to undergo a series of tests before one-on-one duel against the


    opponent.


    Quite barbaric way if you ask me and I doubt I would win, but I had to try.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the position, but you said she handed the title over to ric. So, if I win, I also want to


    hand over the title.¡± I tell the Irish man.


    ¡°To whom Theo or Tobias?¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°No Josiah, I have seen how respected he is amongst themunity and I know he would make


    an exemry member,¡± I said turning and looking at Josiah praying it was alright to volunteer him,


    considering her retired decades ago. Josiah nodded, and a grin broke out on his face at my words


    before he shot a smirk at Christopher.


    ¡°Well, that settles it, we will do the blood test and hold the challenge.¡±


    ¡°Unless you object to the blood test, Bianca?¡± said Mara.


    ¡°No need. I can confirm we are sisters no point doing the blood test when I already know what you


    will find, Mara. Not that it will change anything. Imogen, you must be desperate to challenge me,¡± she


    said confidently.


    ¡°Well, then we shall reconvene in a month for the tests and challenge,¡± Mara announced.


    ¡°When we stepped out of the council chambers, Tobias and Theo pulled me aside.


    ¡°Are you nuts? You can¡¯t challenge her, she is a lot stronger than you, Imogen, and in case you¡¯re


    forgetting you have no magic. You just signed your death sentence¡± Theo growled annoyed before


    running his hands through his hair.


    ¡°Theo is right, you can¡¯t go back on a challenge and we can¡¯t help you. Why would you do


    something like this?¡± Tobias asked, and I could tell he was angry as he gripped my arm tightly.


    ¡°Leave her be. She did what she had to. We will figure out a way, even if I have to train her


    myself,¡± Josiah said, cing a hand on my shoulder and squeezing gently.

 chapter 87

    chapter 87


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Two weeks passed by quickly, Christopher still demanded the blood test to prove I actually was


    Bianca¡¯s sister and Cedric¡¯s daughter. The blood result came back as expected that we were indeed


    sisters. I also had to sit for a few cognitive tests and study onmunity rtions and ethics before


    undergoing fitness of duty exam, which I passed with flying colours thanks to Josiah and his never-


    ending knowledge with council. It made me wonder how the hell Bianca had passed, but I doubt she


    would have had to do them anyway with the fact that the council was willing to let a murderer stand on


    the panel.


    Josiah even questioned them about it and believes it was Christopher¡¯s way of making things


    difficult for me. Theo and Tobias have been teaching mebat training, not that it was going to help


    much against Bianca and me bing weaker as time passes. I have asked and begged for them to


    let me use my magic, but Theo and Tobias keep saying give it time and to let them keep doing research


    before I make any rash decisions. It worried them that I wouldn¡¯t be able to control it likest time.


    Caroline and Josiah have all but moved in with us. They are here daily, and I enjoy having their


    things have been running smoothly and both Theo and Tobias have been alternating days at work and


    home. Poor Merida rang me to let me know they have made her their secretary until I cane back to


    work. She did not sound impressed, but not much could be done about it. She said it was better than


    being on the main floor as a receptionist, though. Her only dislike mainly being Theo demanding coffee


    every two seconds. Which I then found out he was deliberately annoying her because he knows she


    fears him. After a firm word from Tobias, he hasn¡¯t been hounding her constantly, and she seems a little


    more rxed when he isn¡¯t constantly in her presence, she said.


    I had just finished training with Tobias, who knocked the wind out of me more times than I can


    count. My entire body ached, and I wanted to go shower to get all the sweat off. Walking out of the


    shed which had been turned into a makeshift training area. I walked toward the house, Tobias was


    cleaning up and turning all the lights off as I walked up the veranda stairs. Once to the top though, I


    pulled my ponytail out, letting my hair fall down my back only when I pulled my hand back; I noticed a


    handful of hair fall out with it. Quickly brushing my fingers through it, more keeps falling out. I stared at


    the handful of hair in my hand, shocked. Running inside and up the stairs, I heard Caroline sing out


    from downstairs. ¡°You okay Imogen?¡± she said watching me run the stairs.


    ¡°Fine, I am¡± I didn¡¯t get to finish when I was seized by a coughing fit. I couldn¡¯t catch my breath and


    I felt like I was choking. Hunched over, I cover my mouth trying to get control of myself. My coughing


    was so bad I couldn¡¯t catch a breath and continuously gagged.


    ¡°Imogen¡± Caroline asked, panicked. Standing up from her position on the couch, I catch my breath,


    but when I look at my hand, it is drenched in blood from my coughing. My heart was pounding so hard


    in my chest I could hear it thumping loudly in my ears to the point everything around me was slowly


    being drowned out by the noise. Clutching the bannister as vertigo swept through me, my surroundings


    moving around me making my stomach turn, I faintly hear Caroline scream for Josiah and Tobias, but I


    am too delirious, as I stumble toward the bedroom. When I see the ground rapidly moving toward my


    face, I know something is majorly wrong. I don¡¯t even feel it when I hit the ground. Had no feeling in my


    limbs at all, just a feeling of dizziness washing over me and weightlessness. The hallway bing


    darker as I feel my body give up and I am plunged into oblivion.


    Opening my eyes, I see the ceiling. My entire body felt like it had been hit by a truck. Cool hands


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    brush my hair out of my face. Before I feel warmer hands unsping my bracelet. Looking over to who


    was fiddling with it. I look into the Pale eyes of Astral. She smiles softly before cing my hand on my


    ¡°We meet again, Imogen,¡± she says before lifting my bracelet in her hands and to her lips. Her


    eyes ze over, turning white as she whispers against my bracelet. The pendant glowing brightly, a


    mix of colours before burning bright gold. When she suddenly ces it in the centre of my stomach,


    making me look down to realise, I only have a bra and boxer shorts on. The pendant glows brighter,


    bing hot and burning my skin.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I ask as it burns, searing my skin.


    ¡°Unlocking your Magick, Imogen. Without it you will die,¡± she says before suddenly my entire body


    jolts and a cold rush runs over my skin leaving goosebumps in their wake. I watch amazed as the


    pendant bursts and glows against my skin before snaking over my skin to the centre of my chest where


    I feel it bleed into me, making my back arch of the bed. It isn¡¯t painful but a little unnerving as I feel the


    rush of magick spread like wildfire through my veins, making everything tingle before I feel myself


    bing stronger, making me gasp. But with it I also feel the unsteady dark magic cold moving


    throughout me, freezing cold and like ice in my veins. I look to Astral who nods to Theo before I feel


    him bite into my neck, I feel the darkness recede and the coldness leave me. The endorphins in his


    blood make me feel a little high, but that¡¯s not all I feel when I suddenly be aroused, making me


    moan at his fangs deep in my neck. Theo pulls back and I feel my face heat up, embarrassed that


    Astral just witnessed that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed dear, I know how mate bonds work¡± She reassured me.


    ¡°Now make sure you let Theo feed off you daily it will help. It can¡¯t be helped,¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°But it affects him too¡± I tell her, worried about what would happen if he consumed too much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Theo, he is strong enough, and it leaves his system, eventually. I promise


    Imogen. There are other ways to control you magic or get rid of it entirely¡± She says.


    ¡°How do you do it?¡± I ask, she seems quite sane, but then again, she could just be good at hiding


    it.


    ¡°First of all, I was pure witch, so it doesn¡¯t take so much from me as I am living. I have found ways


    to prolong my life. When it gets a bit much, I usually cleanse myself. For you though Imogen you aren¡¯t


    quite living or dead. You¡¯re in a state of in between that¡¯s why your magic has turned dark, tainted by


    your father¡¯s DNA running through you. Letting Theo feed off you will help ease it, but eventually it


    could be too much,¡± She exins.


    ¡°You said she could get rid of it?¡± Theo asked, his hand rubbing circles on the back of my hand.


    His eyespletely ck but he looked like he had excellent control over himself.


    ¡°Yes, she can, but once it is done, it¡¯s done. There is no turning back. She would never be able to


    feel her connection to her magick again.¡±


    The thought saddened me a little. I still asked though needing to know what my options were.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°By bing a full vampire, you would need to let Theo or Josiah change youpletely, even


    Tobias, though I don¡¯t think you would want to be a Lycan it quite painful I have heard.¡±


    The options didn¡¯t look great. The thought of going bat shit crazy though wasn¡¯t very appealing


    either.


    ¡°We can decide when we have to Imogen, you don¡¯t need to decide right now¡± Theo reassured me.


    Was it worth the risk, though? I didn¡¯t want to be a burden on them or a terrible mother. I also didn¡¯t


    want to lose my magickpletely, but it doesn¡¯t look like I will have a choice.


    I say nothing instead just think over my choices and what was best for my son. When a thought


    popped into my head.


    ¡°What about Thaddeus? Will he turn dark like me?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have all the answers, your son is one of a kind. I have never met a Tribrid before. I didn¡¯t


    even know two mates could get a female pregnant. You son is truly one of a kind. I expect great things


    toe of him, or¡± She hesitated,


    ¡°Or what?¡± I ask her, concerned by the look on her face.


    ¡°Or terrible things Imogen, there is a chance he could be the ultimate predator. If his magick


    is dark, there is no telling what he would be capable of.¡±


    Tobias walked in a secondter holding Thaddeus, and I instantly sat up and held my arms out.


    Tobias hesitated for a second and looked to Theo. Astral answered his question, though.


    ¡°She is fine Tobias she won¡¯t harm, her aura is white, no darkness present,¡± she tells him, and he


    walks over cing him in my arms.


    Thaddeus looked up at me and tangling his fingers around my hair. How could anything so pure


    and innocent be a monster? Looking down on him, I couldn¡¯t picture him all grown. I know one


    day he will be a man. I just hope we can save him from himself and pray his magic is good.


    ¡°He is a cutie,¡± Astral said rubbing his little cheek.


    ¡°Well, I better be off. You know where to find me, if you need me¡± she said before standing up and


    walking out the door.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± I ask, looking up at Tobias.


    ¡°Only a day, but you will be fine now,¡± he says looking toward Theo, who nods his head to verify


    his words.

 chapter 88

    chapter 88


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    That night I suggested that Caroline and Josiah should go home so they can have some time to


    themselves. They had been so busy helping us, I sometimes forgot they had their own lives. Caroline


    and Josiah bid farewell after dinner, promising to be back bright an early in the morning. One thing I


    was most thankful for, though, was that Caroline had helped get Thaddeus into a more regr sleep


    routine. He only got up once or twice during the night now instead of every hour, making night time


    easier and everyone was getting decent sleep.


    Carrying Thaddeus into the kitchen I make him a bottle, Theo and Tobias kept offering to take him,


    which was bing a little annoying. They refused to leave me alone with him and it was getting on


    my nerves.


    ¡°Here I can take him, you make the bottle,¡± Theo said, holding out his arms expectantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Theo. I can make a bottle with one hand¡± I tell him, ignoring him and grabbing the baby


    form off the bench. Thaddeus kept pulling my hair while I made his bottle and I had to keep


    untangling his little fingers. When I was done, I settled on the couch and flicked on the TV, finding


    something to watch.


    Feeding Thaddeus with his bottle, I could hear Tobias and Theo talking in hushed voices before


    they turned up in the lounge room. Tobias sat next to me rubbing Thaddeus¡¯ feet and when he finished


    his bottle, I stood up to burp him while walking up the stairs to change his bum.


    ¡°Did you leave mummy a present?¡± I ask him,ying him down on our bed. He cooed softly while I


    take him out of his onesie.


    ¡°I can change him,¡± Tobias says, stepping into the room. I reach for the nappy and wipes, ignoring


    him. Thaddeus sucks on his thumb, slobbering all over it. I pull it from his mouth only for him to pop it


    straight back in there. Sighing, I quickly change him before tossing the nappy to Tobias to chuck in the


    bin. He disappears downstairs, returning before I even had a chance to pick Thaddeus back up.


    ¡°Want me to put him down to bed?¡±


    ¡°No, Tobias, I know what I am doing¡± I tell him bing frustrated. Theo steps into the room,


    watching from the doorway.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, annoyed that they keep hovering.


    ¡°You need to feed Imogen,¡± Theo says, making me roll my eyes at his tone and his answer. I felt


    fine. I was hungry, but I wasn¡¯t ravenous, and I had control.


    ¡°I am fine, I will after I put Thaddeus to sleep¡± I tell them sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Rocking back and forth, I watch as Thaddeus eyes get heavier before they blink back open from


    the light beaming down on him.


    ¡°Can you turn off the light and get out¡± I tell them. Theo flicks off the light, but neither of them


    leaves. I continue to rock Thaddeus and once I think he is asleep, I go to move and transfer him to his


    bass only for Tobias to wake him as he tries taking him from me.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re waking him,¡± I tell him, smacking his hands away. He holds his hands


    up in surrender, and I ce him in his bed, wrapping him up and tucking him in. Walking to the door, I


    leave it slightly ajar before walking downstairs.


    Grabbing his bottle from where ity on the lounge, I walk to the kitchen to sterilise it. Theo and


    Tobias following me like a shadow.


    ¡°What the hell is your problem,¡± I say turning to them.


    ¡°You need to feed, Imogen. It has been hours since Astral brought you back. I know you¡¯re hungry


    we can feel it,¡± Tobias says.


    ¡°I am fine, Tobias, you didn¡¯t need to keep trying to take him from me. I won¡¯t hurt my son,¡± I growl


    pissed off.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to risk you hurting him, see how fast you flip,¡± Theo says.


    ¡°I am angry because you were hovering, I am capable of looking after him.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t say you aren¡¯t, just not while you¡¯re like this.¡±


    ¡°You made me like this from trying to take over Theo. I was fine right until now,¡± I said, cing the


    bottle in the steriliser and turning it on.


    Moving to the kettle, I turn it on. Grabbing the mugs, I make coffee. Tobias¡¯s arms wrapping around


    my waist.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, we just don¡®t want you to idently hurt him.¡±


    ¡°The only people who will get hurt around here is you two, if you don¡¯t back the fuck off¡± I tell him,


    shrugging him off. I hear him growl before Theo tugs him away. I feel more in control this time, maybe


    because I can¡¯t feel the darkness tainting my magic and I have had my emotions pretty in check


    considering how annoyed I am.


    I feel cold hands brush my hair over my shoulder before feeling cold lips on my neck, kissing and


    sucking on my skin. Making my core pulse with arousal. I try to pour the scalding water in the mugs.


    But his lips were very distracting.


    ¡°We are sorry Imogen, we just don¡¯t want a repeat ofst time,¡± he says against the crook of my


    neck. I feel his hands move to my skirt, pushing it up my legs.


    ¡°Theo, don¡¯t I am trying to make coffee, I have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± He mumbles against my skin before sucking my earlobe into his mouth and biting


    down. His lips then going to my chin as he nips at it. I turn around to shove him away when he grips my


    hips, lifting me and forcing my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck to stop from falling


    and hitting the bench.


    Theo walks to the ind bench, my ass hitting the cold marble as he fists my panties before


    ripping them off.


    ¡°Theo. seriously I have things to do, I need to put the clothes in the dryer¡± I tell him only to see


    Tobias sitting on the stool watching with hungry eyes.


    ¡°It will still be there when I am done,¡± he says ignoring me. Tobias stands up and moves around


    the ind bench, so he is behind me. I suddenly feel him grip my shoulders, pulling me down, before I


    feel him plunge his tongue into my mouth. Moaning against his warm lips, I give up. Theo pushes my


    legs apart and I feel him part my lips with his tongue before sucking on my clit. I moan, my back


    arching off the bench only for Tobias to push me back down. His lips attacking my mark on my neck,


    sending pleasure throughout, making my toes curl.


    Theo lifts his head slightly, and I grip his hair before shoving him back down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop Theo¡± I moan.


    He chuckles before I feel his tongue dive back in, before swirling around my clit.


    My grip on his hair tightens as I feel my skin heat up. I moan loudly as I am plunged over the edge,


    my orgasm rippling through me, and I grind my hips against Theo¡¯s face as I ride out my orgasm.


    Sitting up, I wriggle my skirt down before hopping off the bench.


    ¡°What about us?¡± Theo pouts and I stand on my tippy toes and peck his lips.


    ¡°Next time don¡¯t piss me off¡± I chuckle, walking back over to retrieve my coffee.


    ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t. You¡¯re not getting out of it that easily,¡± Tobias says, moving so fast I don¡¯t even


    make it two steps before I am thrown over his shoulder. He bites the side of my ass through my skirt.


    Looking up, I see Theo walking behind us with an amused expression on his face. Tobias walks into the


    spare bedroom dumping me on the bed and I watch as he pulls off his shirt before tearing my skirt up


    the side.


    ¡°Hey, I liked that one¡± I tell him as he throws it on the ground.


    ¡°I will get you another, now be a good girl and open them legs for me¡± I shake my head defiantly, a


    smile on my lips before I cross my legs. He raises an eyebrow before gripping my knees and pulling


    them apart.


    ¡°Do you want me to punish you?¡± He growls.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I smile and watch his eyes darken and he smiles seductively.

 chapter 89

    chapter 89


    Imogen POV


    Theo moves onto the bed, making the bed dip. Tobias grips my ankles and yanks me to the end of


    the bed before flipping me over, my toes just touching the floor and my ass in the air. I looked to Theo,


    who was watching with an amused expression on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny¡± I ask. Before I hear it. The sound of flesh on flesh as Tobias ps my ass with


    his hand. The burning sensation makes me hiss at the sudden pain radiating from my ass, which I am


    pretty sure has the full outline of his hand now embedded in my left cheek.


    ¡°Son of a, that fucking hurt¡± I screamed before trying to scramble up the bed and away from him.


    Tobias gripped my hips, pulling me back down the bed before leaning over me. The warmth of his chest


    seeping into my back. His hand running up the outside of my thigh to my hip.


    ¡°You should know better than to tease me¡± He growled into my ear before leaning back and pulling


    my hips up.


    Thaddeus lets out a noise from the bedroom and I look toward the door before rolling over and


    trying to get up.


    ¡°Saved by the baby¡± I tell him before going to get up. Theo suddenly darts out of the room, shutting


    the door behind him. I huff annoyed and Tobias smiles triumphantly.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re all mine now,¡± he says before climbing onto the bed while I keep scooting


    backwards toward the headboard. His hands gripping thighs before pulling me under him. I feel his


    hard length against core as he moves, rubbing his cock between my wet folds to my clit. I wriggle my


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    hips and wrap my legs around his waist, tugging him towards me.


    Tobias¡¯s lips moving to my chin before going to my neck as he nips and sucks on my soft skin. His


    hard cock pressing between my lips before sliding inside me. He groans into my neck and I grip his


    hair, tugging his head back before kissing him. His tongue fighting against mine for dominance as he


    deepens the kiss. His hand going to the headboard gripping it before I feel him pull out slightly before


    mming back in. I moved my hips, meeting his brutal thrusts. I feel my walls tighten around his hard


    length and I moan as he pounds into me faster. I feel myself getting wetter as he slides in and out


    effortlessly. The wooden bed creaking from the movement is loud as the wood groans with each thrust.


    After a few minutes of his relentless pounding, he slows his pace before pulling out as Theo walks


    in shutting the door.


    ¡°We really need to get a different bed for this room, it makes so much noise,¡± he mutters, tugging


    his shirt off over his head. Theo climbs on the bed taking Tobias position between my legs and I watch


    as seductive smile ys on his lips. I feel his cock slide in me before he rolls onto his back and I find


    myself suddenly straddling him. I move my hips in a circr motion as he grips my hips. Loving the feel


    of him so deeply inside me. Tobias leans over the side of the bed before opening the drawer and


    pulling a bottle of lube out.


    Theo¡¯s grip on my hips tightens as my eyes widen.


    ¡°Nope, definitely not,¡± I say, remembering thest time I let Tobias fuck my ass. Theo chuckles as I


    try to get off of him, but he just pushes me back down on his cock.


    ¡°No, it hurt so bad. You¡¯re too big, Tobias¡± I tell him, trying to get off of Theo¡¯sp. Tobias moves


    behind me and I watch horrified as Tobias squirts the clear liquid on his fingers before moving closer


    behind me. Theo grips my thighs, holding me in ce.


    ¡°Nope, it is strictly an out hole from now on,¡± I tell them squirming, trying to get away from Tobias.


    Theo thrusts his hips up, making me bounce on his cock. My walls tightening at the feeling. I feel


    Tobias finger move between my ass cheeks sliding in easily with the lube making me moan as he twists


    it in and out.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to fuck that tight little ass,¡± he says pulling his finger in and out


    slowing making me moan at the feeling. Theo starts lifting his hips, thrusting inside me while Tobias


    works his finger inside me before pulling out and adding another. His other hand wrapping around my


    throat, squeezing softly before he pulls my head back and forces my lips apart and shoving his tongue


    in my mouth. I feel Theo lift my hips before mming me back down on his cock as Tobias moves


    closer, his cock pressing between my ass cheeks before recing his fingers.


    I tense slightly before I feel Theo twist my nipple between his fingers, distracting me and making


    me rx slightly. Tobias moves inside me, thrusts into me, making me bounce on Theo before I feel


    him let my throat go. I ce my hands on Theo¡¯s chest and they both start moving inside me. Making


    me moan loudly at the over full sensation. I feel my stomach tighten as arousal floods me. Tobias


    shoves me my back down, pushing my face closer to Theo¡¯s and I feel him grip my cheeks pulling them


    apart and I hear him groan as he watches himself slip in and out of me. Tobias ms into me harder


    while Theo moves at his own pace while seizing my lips, kissing me hard before his lips move lower to


    my chin.


    I moan as I feel my stomach tighten and my skin heat, My pussy pulsating as my orgasm washes


    over me in waves. I feel Tobias still inside me and I know he has found his own release. Theo grips my


    hips tightly and I feel his seed spill into me. Tobias quickly pulls himself from me andys next to us,


    and I slump onto Theo¡¯s chest, my breathing fast.


    After a few minutes of justying listening to everyone¡¯s breathing slow, Tobias pulls my arm and I


    slide off of Theo before Tobias makes me straddle him. I shake my head.


    ¡°No more, I¡¯m too tired,¡± Iin, and he chuckles softly.


    ¡°What? No round two?¡± he asks, thrusting his hips into me. I shake my head before resting my


    head on my hand on Tobias¡¯s chest. Even all sweaty he still smells delicious, and I inhale deeply, loving


    the manly scent of his skin.


    ¡°No, I want you to feed love,e on,¡± he says gripping my arms pulling me higher and I rest my


    head on his shoulder to buggered to do anything. I feel his fingers trail up my spine before I feel him


    move, running his nail across his neck. Blood runs down to the crook of his neck. His blood too enticing


    to ignore as my mouth waters. Lifting my head, I watch it pool in the crook of his neck and feel my face


    transform, my fangs protruding from gums tingling. I growl softly, hunger taking over before I move to


    his neck and bite down, my fangs breaking through the skin deeply as Ip at his neck.


    Tobias groans next to my ear and I feel his fingers trailing, slowing up and down my back. I feel his


    hands go into my hair and I know he wants me to stop, so I pull my teeth from his neck before licking


    his wound and watching it close up. Sitting up, Tobias grabs my face with his hands kissing my lips


    softly.


    ¡°Good girl¡± He mumbles against my lips. Looking around, I see Theo is gone before I hear the


    shower turn on in our bedroom. I climb off Tobias and make my way to our bedroom. Thaddeus is still


    asleep in his bass. Walking into the bathroom, Theo is in the shower and I can hear him panting.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask as he turns to face me. His fangs are protruding and his eyes zing red


    instead of green. I slip into the shower and grab his face.


    He turns away, trying to regain hisposer.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Nothing it was just hard seeing you feed, for some reason. I just needed to get out of there¡± I kiss


    his chest softly, letting my lips linger on his skin. Tobiases in.


    ¡°You okay?¡± But I can tell he already knows what is wrong as he steps in the shower. Theo¡¯s eyes


    snapping to his neck where I bit into him. Tobias grips Theo¡¯s hand, pulling him toward him, leaving me


    sandwiched between them. I watch as Tobias grabs his face and kisses his lips. My walls throbbing at


    the sight and the room filling with the scent of my arousal at seeing them like that.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell me?¡± Tobias questions. Before pulling Theo toward his neck. Theo bites


    into his neck and a guttural growl escapes him as he feeds of Tobias. I feel Tobias¡¯s erection in my


    back and Theo¡¯s pressing against my stomach. Theo pulls away and closes his eyes before opening


    them and they return to their usual hypnotic green. Tobias falters for a second and I know he has


    suffered a fair amount of blood loss as he shakes his head, trying to rid of the effects of being fed off


    twice.


    ¡°We need to get more blood bags,¡± he says as he starts toe down from his high.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we use them anyway? Seems more practical,¡± I answer but Theo chuckles softly.


    ¡°Tobias enjoys being fed off, but we both can¡¯t feed off him. So, we will have to. And I can¡¯t just


    feed off of you,¡± he tells me. I look toward Tobias who has azily smile on his face from the endorphins


    in Theo¡¯s bite.


    ¡°Yes, he definitely looks like he enjoys it. Maybe he should go to NA,¡± I say before grabbing the


    soap.

 chapter 90

    chapter 90


    Bianca¡¯s POV


    I hated this ce with a passion, hated every fucking thing about it. Hated having to endure an


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    immortal life. How naive, I was wanting to be what my father was. The promise of immortality at


    the time seemed so exciting, so thrilling, being a part of a secret world, no one knew about. I had


    always grown up aware of the other world, my father never hid it. Always, promising everything would


    be okay, always promising he would be there for us and he was, sure he would go exploring the world,


    but he always came back until one day he didn¡¯t.


    For years I tried to track him down, and that¡¯s how I started working for Tobias and Theo. I met


    them through Max, and I instantly took a liking to them, and they to me. I kept my father a secret, kept


    the fact that I had ulterior motives a secret. My father always refused to change me, said he wanted to


    find out what effect my blood would have if I died naturally, some mumbo jumbo, how he reckons dying


    even without being changed would bring me back. But who wants to be an old wrinkly vampire? Not


    me, even I will admit I am vain. No way did I want a life of immortality as an olddy. My mother didn¡¯t


    even agree, he changed her the moment she had me, yet wanted to hold off with me said he wanted to


    see what would happen.


    I couldn¡¯t wait, I had them wrapped around my fingers, Max too. I thought I loved them for years.


    Yet Max I was always closest, not in a romantic way but he was my best friend someone I could


    confide in. When I met ric, the first time I stepped foot into the council chambers, he offered me a


    deal. He knew Cedric was my father, knew I was the rightful heir to his seat on their ancient council. He


    wanted that seat, and it could only be handed down or challenged for. Since my father was no longer


    around to challenge, he needed it passed down. So, at the time I didn¡¯t think much of it, I wanted to be


    a vampire so it seemed like a win-win situation for me. I got what I wanted while he got what he


    wanted, so I slept with him, which was also part of his n. I wasn¡¯t aware that vampires or


    werewolves could tell when they¡¯re lovers had been with another. ric gave me his blood and sent me


    on my merry way, Theo and Tobias promised they would change me one day. But I was sick of waiting,


    so I took matters into my own hands. They said after we married, they would change me, then it was


    after they marked me. Always another excuse.


    I knew it was Tobias; he wanted to see if he actually had a mate, and I think deep down he knew I


    wasn¡¯t his.


    Max and I were fighting in his office, I hurt him when he realised what I had done and that¡¯s when I


    realised his feelings for me weren¡¯t just friendly, he wanted more. More than I was willing to give him.


    Theo and Tobias walked in, and Tobias lost it. He could smell ric on my skin, smell Max on my skin


    when all he did wasfort me, but it didn¡¯t look good being found in the arms of another. Tobias lost


    control and killed me. Imagine my shock when I woke up back at Max¡¯s ce.


    I never went to see them, instead I distanced myself from everyone, before taking my ce beside


    ric supporting him with the council so no one would find out about our little deal, Max loved me and


    said I was safest from Tobias and Theo if I remained with ric as much as it pained him to admit.


    Christopher, Max¡¯s father, livid when he found out about me, about Cedric''s heir handing his title over,


    so then it became a game of who could outsmart the other. He hated ric in fact; I don¡¯t think any of


    the council members truly liked one another; it was always a battle of power, a battle for dominance.


    They decided out of fear or who had the biggest bargaining chip.


    So, when Christopher said he knew where my father was, he knew instantly he had me. He told


    me he would help me in return of a favour. Christopher hated Theo and Tobias for what Theo did to his


    son. They worked things out after my ordeal with them, Max remained working for them, but decades of


    building anger bubbled over the day Max mentioned my name, by ident. Apparently, Theo went


    berserk and attacked him in a meeting at work.


    Christopher helped me find my father. Even after finding out about his new family he created, I was


    mad, yet I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hate him. Forever was a long time, after all. I knew he woulde


    back to my mother after that witch died. She made it very clear she wanted nothing to do with the


    council or anything to do with immortality; she didn¡¯t want that life for her daughter. Then we became


    the hidden family he never told her about the secret he kept hidden from her.


    When I found out about her, I confronted my father and he made me promise not to tell my mother.


    I kept his secret for so long; I didn¡¯t want to be the one to break my mother¡¯s heart. But when he left


    and didn¡¯te back again and I watched her slowly go into a depression, I knew I needed to tell her. I


    may have been daddy¡¯s girl, but my mother never abandoned us, she had a right to know.


    I told my mother that I knew where dad was when I found him. Found him with that witch; I was


    heartbroken he had moved them away from the City and was watching from the shadows. Christopher


    didn¡¯t know about his other daughter he just knew he had a thing for some witch. I didn¡¯t want to hurt


    my only Sibling. I was cruel but not that cruel after years of watching him watch her; I had enough. The


    witch seemed nice enough, but I needed my father, I needed him toe back and get me out of this


    mess I created. I needed a parent back in my life since mum gone.


    What I wasn¡¯t expecting though was finding out my husbands were my sister¡¯s mates, that hurt I


    loved them and so my anger towards Imogen grew, if I couldn¡¯t have them why should she. So, I hurt


    her in worst way, took from her what she unknowingly took from me, her mother. That brought him back


    to me, though it worked like Christopher said. My father was unaware of what I did, I couldn¡¯t tell him it


    would have ruined everything. I needed him to take his spot back on the council to clean up the mess I


    made because I wasn¡¯t sure how.


    Christopher and my father were friends, Christopher wanted him to take his rightful ce but when


    he refused, he became mad. Told me to kill him and he would help get rid of ric. I told him I would.


    Too scared to go against him. I moved into my father''s home that he once shared with my mother at the


    council.


    My father refused to return, and I knew if I didn¡¯t act fast Christopher would kill him, if he found


    him. So, I took matters into my own hands. One thing I knew was now that my mother was gone, and I


    had contact back with my father was that he wouldn¡¯t deny me anything, so I asked him to visit me.


    Sneaking him into the council without Percy knowing was difficult as he was in sorts the gatekeeper,


    but I had managed with the help Christopher.


    I told Christopher; I wanted revenge, let him believe I wanted to help him get my ce back on the


    council and get rid of ric. So, when I got my father home, had him standing in front of me. I didn¡¯t


    want to kill him. He was my father despite all his wrongdoings, despite abandoning us I was still


    daddy¡¯s little girl, I couldn¡¯t risk losing him again.


    Leaving the council chambers after the hearing, I made my way into Christopher¡¯s office. He sat


    triumphantly like he just won the war.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she had the hide to challenge you. Why didn¡¯t you tell me she was your sister


    though, Bianca? You made me look like an idiot¡± He asked, confused. Walking over, I perched myself


    on the edge of the desk in front of him before kicking off my heels. He ran his hands up my thighs. It


    made my skin crawl, having his filthy paws on me.


    ¡°Because it didn¡¯t matter, I thought she died when I took my nephew. Seems my father was right,


    though. Vampire DNA does still affect the human body after death.¡± I tell him. His hands go higher,


    pushing my skirt up, and I see his eyes light up with arousal as he catches sight of myce panties.


    ¡°Are you worried about the challenge?¡± he asks looking up at me.


    ¡°No, I was at first but then I realised she no longer has her magic¡± Christopher nodded before


    tugging me onto hisp, making me straddle him. I could feel his erection pressing against myce


    panties through his pants.


    ¡°So, she was a witch like her mother then?¡± he asks against my neck, nipping at my skin.


    ¡°Yes, but I could tell she lost her magic. She seemed different, almost human¡± I pondered over my


    words. Maybe things really were going to work out now.


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure you can kill her, she is still your flesh and blood¡± He asked, pulling back slightly.


    ¡°If I can kill my father, whom I loved, I can kill a newborn vampire. I have no attachment to her¡± I lie


    easily. I did have an attachment to the girl, a weird one. If we had been a normal family, I may have


    loved her like a sister, we were very simr, especially in appearance, dad genes were obviously


    stronger. But we wereplete opposites: she was everything I used to want to be before I got


    blindsided by immortality, blindsided with anger.


    ¡°Okay, but you need to win. I want them to pay for what they did to my son. And I sure as hell don¡¯t


    want Josiah taking that position. The people love him and if he does, everything I have built will fall


    apart, I don¡¯t need him challenging me for the head seat,¡± he says before sucking on my skin. I nod in


    agreement.


    ¡°Well, I need to prepare, and Max will be by soon and I don¡¯t think you want your son finding out


    about our arrangement¡± I tell him standing.


    ¡°We will tell him after the challenge, it will upset him, but he wille around,¡± he says smiling


    deviously. I smile back, hiding the disgust I felt towards the man before walking out. Heading home, I


    open the door to my two-story duplex. My favourite ce was here where I could relive the memories


    of my childhood. We didn¡¯t live here all the time we had a house outside the council, but my father


    would sometimes bring us here and the memories here were only good. Going to fridge, I feel


    excitement bubble up as I grab a blood bag from the fridge, before walking to the door in the hall.


    Opening it, his familiar scent hits me, making all the tension in my body leave.


    I walk down the stairs. No matter how many years he has been locked here, he is always happy to


    see me. I toss him the bag and sit on the seat outside his cell.


    ¡°How is my angel today?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Good daddy¡±


    ¡°When are you going to let me out?,¡± he says flicking the TV in the corner of his cell off. He asks


    every time Ie down here, hoping I will release him. My father doesn¡¯t understand he is safest here.


    ¡°Soon, but I need to tell you something, please understand. It¡¯s about Imogen¡± His head perks up I


    have never mentioned her to him since I trapped him here. The love and excitement in his eyes burning


    brightly makes me a little jealous. But it was time he knew about what had be of his daughter,


    time he found out she gave him an adorable grandson.

 chapter 91

    chapter 91


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    The next week passed by quickly, Astral came by a few times to teach me about my magic. To say


    it has been a learning experience is an understatement. My magic has no limits and is extremely hard


    to control once the darkness takes over. Astral has been teaching me how to regte my breathing


    and self-hypnosis to calm myself. The darkness is there, I can feel it, but it doesn¡¯t taint me the way it


    did before. Astral seems to think it is because I have found my grounding ce. Something to hang


    onto when I feel myself slipping away.


    Even with learning control, Theo and Tobias don¡¯t give me any rest. Constantly watching and


    hovering, and it was starting to get on my nerves. We had been arguing heaps and no matter how


    much I tell them I am fine; they don¡¯t listen. They can both feel the darkness inside me, and it scares


    them. They should feel scared it is dark and twisted and all-consuming, but with Astral¡¯s help. I have it


    managed and under control. If anyone is struggling, it is Theo. The more he feeds off me, the more


    severe his mood swings have been.


    Astral believes Theo might be addicted to my magic, the same way it affected me, changing


    him to his most primal urges. So, I haven¡¯t let him feed off me for two days now, which makes Tobias


    hover over me every time, I have Thaddeus and eventually I was going to snap. I have remained quiet


    over it, tried to ignore it and even bitten my tongue, but eventually it will be too much. I don¡¯t need


    them mothering me, suffocating me. I just need them to be there when I need them, and right now I feel


    smothered.


    I was about to go to war with Bianca; I didn¡¯t want to be fighting them at home.


    Astral and I had juste in from training she had been teaching me how to control the


    surrounding elements mainly air, ways to manipte it and I was pretty good with it now and it felt


    We both nearly lost our eyebrows that first day, and I cinched Tobias¡¯s precious garden and burnt a


    hole in his perfectly manicuredwn.


    Saying goodbye to Astral, I watched as she drove down the driveway before turning and heading


    inside. The moment I stepped inside I could hear Tobias and Theo arguing over something, Thaddeus


    was upstairs stirring so, I walked upstairs to check on him.


    Opening the bedroom door, he wasying in his new crib watching his mobile go round.


    ¡°Hey precious boy,¡± I said, looking down at him. He smiles his big gummy grin and cooed back.


    Leaning in I pick him up, he looks around the room, he has be very alert and being a Tribrid baby


    he is growing faster than a normal human child. Sitting on the end of the bed, I feel his butt and realise


    his nappy is quite full. I can still hear Theo and Tobias arguing over something that happened at work.


    Apparently, Theo snapped at one of the workers and now they have quit. Apparently, the worker has


    threatened legal action against thepany for workce bullying.


    Laying Thaddeus down, I notice his eyes look slightly different, something off about him. Pulling


    his onesie off, I watch closely, and his eyes flicker and I jump back, startled. His green eyes sparkling


    before they gopletely ck like he is possessed.


    ¡°Tobias, Theo,e here¡± I call out slightly nervous about our son¡¯s behaviour. They don¡¯t hear


    me, too busy arguing. I roll my eyes at them.


    I change his bum watching as his eyes go back to normal deciding I must be seeing things; I shake


    the thought away. Maybe I was more tired than I thought. I quickly dressed him and picked him up


    when suddenly the entire house was plunged into darkness. Shit, a ckout, I thought. Turning to walk


    to the door. Suddenly the lights turned back on and I heard Thaddeus cackle.


    ¡°Did you just cackle baby boy¡± I cooed looking at him only his eyes were ck again. I watched as


    he cackled before shoving his hand in his mouth and the power went out again. My heart rate


    quickened, and I realised it was Thaddeus doing it.


    ¡°Babe, where are you¡± I heard Theo sing out. I rolled my eyes and yelled back.


    ¡°Upstairs¡± suddenly the lights turned on again, and I gasped at what I saw. All the furniture was


    floating like some ghostly horror movie.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you doing that little man?¡± I ask and I noticed his aura glowing around him, fluorescent green.


    That isn¡¯t all I see, the edges are dark, the same darkness that sometimes consumes me and I gasp.


    Thaddeus eyes snap to mine and the furniture plummets to the ground with a loud crash. Thaddeus


    starts hysterically screaming. Ear piercing screams like he scared himself. ¡°Shh, you¡¯re okay. You¡¯re


    okay¡± I tell him, cuddling him. Tobias and Theo were up here in an instant, the noise startling them, and


    I feel panic coursing through them. Tobias rips him from my arms, and I watch horrified as Theo res


    at me. His eyes turning blood red, anger radiating off him. Tobias soothes Thaddeus.


    ¡°What did you do, Imogen¡± Tobias growls out. I take a step back, shocked at him.


    ¡°I did nothing, he scared himself, he¡± I didn¡¯t get to finish when Theo stepped forward like a


    predator stalking its prey.


    ¡°What the fuck, you said you were fine¡± He snaps, taking a step forward.


    ¡°I am Thaddeus¡± I was cut off again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me him. We felt through the bond your fear, like you did something. Now what did you


    do?¡±


    ¡°I did nothing, Theo,¡± I said, throwing my hands up. I knew I would get nowhere with them, no


    matter what, anything I say they weren¡¯t going to believe. If they bothered to search through the bond,


    they could see I am telling the truth.


    Giving up, I go to walk out of the room. They can just find out for themselves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just walk away, real mature Imogen¡± Tobias calls out, as I walk down the stairs heading to


    the kitchen. Theo follows me and I sigh. Going to make a bottle for Thaddeus. I feel him watching me


    as I grab the form from the cupboard, cing it on the bench.


    Tobiases down a few secondster. I finish the making the bottle and hold my arms out for


    Thaddeus, who reaches his arms up for me. Tobias snatches the bottle from my hand.


    ¡°No, not till you tell me what you did to scare him,¡± he says before popping the bottle in Thaddeus¡¯


    mouth who guzzles it down hungrily.


    ¡°I did nothing. I just changed him then,¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, why was he screaming like that?¡±


    ¡°If you will let me finish Theo, instead of jumping down my fucking throat every god damn second. I


    can exin,¡±


    Theo growls low in warning.


    ¡°You know what I am leaving find out yourselves. I am going to go buy more nappies¡± I grab the


    car keys out of the bowl. Theo moves with blinding speed, standing in front of me.


    ¡°What? Your both too angry to listen so move.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t just get to walk out,¡± he said grasping my arm.


    ¡°Let go,¡± I scold. I was so sick of everything I do being judged and criticised by them. They weren¡¯t


    going to listen to me and maybe if I am gone, they will realise it wasn¡¯t me, if he does it again.


    ¡°No, exin yourself,¡± he demands. I shove past him, pushing him out of the way. He jerks me


    back and I finally snap. Turning around, I shove him back and he staggers before growling I see Tobias


    get up, moving away.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I scream at him and he goes to step toward me. I flick my wrist and I throw him


    backwards into the pantry door. Tobias is suddenly gone beforeing back without Thaddeus. He


    goes to grab me.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the magic, Hun, calm down,¡± he says, feeling my anger through the bond. How do they not


    realise they are the problem, not my magic?


    ¡°It¡¯s not the fucking magic. It is the two of you. You¡¯re driving me insane. You won¡¯t hear me out


    and you are fucking smothering me. Stand down Tobias, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but I fucking will to get


    my point across,¡± I say. Theo steps forward and I flick my wrist again, throwing him back into the pantry.


    I growl low and stand side on so I can see both of them. Tobias lunges at me, I lift my other hand


    before pping it down, and Tobias hits the floor. I hold them both where they are, Tobias on the


    ground and Theo against the pantry. They struggle against their invisible restraints.


    I feel the energy in the room and the lights flicker, my magic drawing on their energy. Electricity


    zapping loudly around me.


    I feel the darkness trying to envelope me, feeding off their anger. I close my eyes, breathing and


    focusing, pushing the darkness back to the edges like Astral showed me. Regaining myposure, I


    open them.


    ¡°Let me up,¡± Tobias says through gritted teeth.


    ¡°No, you will listen¡± He goes silent, I watch his jaw clench and unclench.


    ¡°I did nothing, Thaddeus manifested magic, not me. I have control of myself and I am so sick of


    both of you hovering. I don¡¯t need a mother. I have one of those, well did. So, either step up and act like


    my mates again or step the fuck out. I won¡¯t keep putting up with you treating me like I am a ticking


    time bomb, I have control and if I feel off, I will let you know¡± I tell them.


    ¡°This is you in control?,¡± Theo says shaking his head.


    I huff annoyed.


    ¡°Yes, if I wanted to hurt you, I could have, easily might I add. I have merely restrained you. Now I


    am going to get fucking nappies for our son, understood?¡± I ask, looking between the pair of them.


    They say nothing, but I see Tobias nod.


    I release them, Theo falls to the floor with a soft thud. His eyes still crimson as he steps toward


    me, and I hold up my finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You will see for yourselves I am not lying. I would never hurt our son and it is about time


    both of you realise that. I would kill myself long before I would ever harm a hair on that boy¡¯s head¡±


    Tobias looks down guiltily, but Theo steps forward again. But this time Tobias speaks and Theo halts.


    ¡°Let her go Theo, I think we all just need to calm down,¡± he says rubbing his temples. Thaddeus


    makes a noise and all three of us look up at the ceiling.


    ¡°I will go,¡± Tobias says walking out, heading up the stairs. I grab my keys again, heading toward


    the door. Theo sings out as I get to the door.


    ¡°My wallet is on the hallway stand, and can you buy more coffee,¡± he saysing up behind me.


    His eyes now their usual green and his aura has calmed to a more neutral colour. And they think I am


    the bipr one. I chuckle at my thought, before grabbing his wallet and going to the car. Hopefully, this


    will be the end of our arguments now, I had bigger things to worry about with the challengeing up


    in four days. I didn¡¯t need the drama at home as well. And now I have another task added to the never-


    ending list of shit to stress about, and that is to find out what is going on with my baby boy.

 chapter 92

    chapter 92


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    I knew the as soon as I drove down toward the house something was wrong; the lights flickering


    inside the house were a dead giveaway. Pulling up out the front, Theo had hold of Thaddeus, who was


    looking over Theo¡¯s shoulder at the car. Tobias was standing next to the power box, scratching his


    head, confused. Getting out of the car, I hid my amusement.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, hopping out of the car. Theo was watching Tobias, and I could hear


    him flicking off the switches in the power box.


    ¡°Either we have an electrical problem, or the house is haunted,¡± Theo says. I can see Thaddeus¡¯s


    eyes glowing green, a mischievous grin on his face while he squealed and cackled. His eyes glowing


    with intelligence far beyond his years. When he sees me, he grasps air, holding out his arms, and I


    smile at him.


    ¡°You ying tricks on your daddies?¡± I whisper, taking him from Theo, who still hadn¡¯t paid


    attention to what I just said about Thaddeus. Theo walked over and looked at the power box with


    Tobias. I shook my head and walked up the porch steps.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in there Imogen, stay out here. All the power is off, and the lights are still flickering, a


    fire could start¡± Tobias called out. I stopped, an amused grin on my face as I cocked my eyebrow at


    him. ¡°Typical men aye, in one ear and out the other¡± I tell Thaddeus, who squeals loudly while eating


    his hand and slobbering all over it.


    ¡°It¡¯s ghost, it is the only exnation. I knew that oracle was conjuring up bad voodoo,¡± Theo said,


    throwing his hands up in the air. I couldn¡¯t help it, I burst outughing. Snorted even at how ridiculous


    they were being. Deciding to y along, I turn to walk inside carrying Thaddeus and my grocery bag.


    ¡°Imogen, did you not hear us the ce is possessed¡± Theo called out.


    ¡°Oh, I heard you alright, I can¡¯t believe you two are scared of a Casper the Friendly Ghost.¡±


    ¡°Hey ghosts are real. I lived in a haunted house once. I¡¯m telling you Imogen Astral has brought


    some bad mumbo jumbo here¡± Theo calls out to me. I shake my head.


    ¡°Did you not pay attention, to anything I said earlier¡± They both looked at me like I grew two heads.


    Feeling through the bond, I could tell they had no idea what I was talking about.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with the house, your son is doing it, you would know. If you bothered to


    look at him,¡± I said.


    ¡°You expect me to believe a baby is conjuring magic?¡± Tobias asked.


    ¡°Yep, he did it earlier but you two, were too busy ming me for upsetting him and weren¡¯t


    listening¡± They both came to the porch looking up at me.


    ¡°Witches can¡¯t manifest magic, Imogen, till they are of age. He is two months old.¡±


    ¡°Correct, he is two months old, I know when my son was born. But he isn¡¯t a normal witch baby,


    Tobias, he is a tribrid. I also know that he is growing rapidly. What two-month-old is as big as a one-


    year-old and can sit up and nearly crawl? He is growing faster and beyond his age. The oracle even


    said she couldn¡¯t predict what his future holds. Well now, we just got a glimpse¡± They still didn¡¯t believe


    me, seriously how thick could one be? As if on cue, Thaddeus started giggling, and the lights started


    flickering faster. That¡¯s when I realised his powers were manifesting from his emotions. He doesn¡¯t


    even realise what he is doing just can feel the funny feeling of his magic tickling him, well until the


    darkness around edges touches him like it did earlier.


    I turn him around in my arms, so they could see for themselves. His eyes glowing fluorescent


    green, sparkling hypnotic eyes peering back at them. Tobias gasped, unable to believe his eyes. Theo


    was looking from the house to Thaddeus.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe not one of you noticed his eyes¡± I could feel their shock through the bond.


    ¡°Well, when shit goes haywire in the house, my first priority was to get him out before the house


    Making a bottle and putting the kettle on ¡°I think it is time some little boy goes to bed. It is way past


    your bedtime little man¡± I tell him. Preparing his form.


    ¡°So, what do we do?¡± asks Theo grabbing Thaddeus and holding him at arm¡¯s length. Thaddeus


    seemed to think it was quite funny.


    ¡°You¡¯re not scared of him, are you Theo?¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Of course not, but it is a little creepy.¡±


    ¡°Not as creepy as his bloodsucking father,¡± I retort.


    ¡°Seriously though, this can¡¯t go on, this house is old. The wiring is ancient I don¡¯t think the ce


    will hold if this keeps up¡± Tobias states. I had been thinking of it when I was driving. Trying toe up


    with a solution.


    ¡°Geez Tobias, I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t exactly get an instruction book for a tribrid baby they were all


    out of them at the store. Not that you would read it anyway¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡± he says a smirk on his face as he leans back and ces his


    hands behind his head.


    ¡°A little. I tried to tell you¡± Theo walks over and takes the bottle from my hands. Thaddeus drinks


    his bottle hungrily. It exins why he is constantly hungry. He would burn energy constantly and in


    return, making him feed more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I have some idea¡¯s but not sure how it works exactly or the effect it will have on him.


    I will have to get Astral¡¯s opinion first. See what she thinks.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Tobias asked, leaning forward, and watching Theo rock Thaddeus to


    sleep, a concerned look on his face.


    ¡°Doing what my mother did, putting it in a talisman or amulet.¡± Tobias nodded his head.


    ¡°Could work. We will speak to Astral Tomorrow¡± Theo walks over to me and I see Thaddeus is


    asleep. I kiss his head before Tobias gets up, doing the same. Theo walks upstairs to put him in his


    crib.


    When Theoes back down, he starts making coffee.


    ¡°So, we are speaking to Astral then?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yep, and I am going to tell her you said her magic is mumbo jumbo¡± I tell him chuckling to myself.


    He turns around, facing me. I prop myself up on the bench and hees to stand in between my legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier,¡± he says pecking my lips. When he goes to turn away, I wrap my legs


    around his waist tugging him back before draping my arms over his shoulders. A seductive smile


    ying on his lips and his eyes darken at my actions.


    Theo¡¯s lips going to my neck as he sucks and nips at my skin.


    ¡°I suppose, I am making my own coffee then,¡± Tobias says, getting up and walking to the jug.


    ¡°He is such a good house husband¡± Mutters Theo, making Tobias scoff before shooting him a look.


    ¡°So, are we forgiven?¡± Theo asks, going back to nipping the skin of my neck. I feel his fingers


    ying with the buttons of my shirt. Watching Tobias over Theo¡¯s shoulder, I giggle as I watch himCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    adjust the crotch of his pants. Clearly feeling Theo¡¯s arousal through the bond.


    ¡°That depends¡±.


    ¡°On what?¡± Tobias asks, turning to face us and watch the scene ying out in front of him.


    ¡°On what you¡¯re willing to do for my forgiveness¡± I watch Tobias eyes darken before he walks over


    kissing me over Theo¡¯s shoulder. I gasp when Theo¡¯s arousal floods into me as Tobias grabs him


    through his pants. Theo groans loudly at his touch.


    I feel Theo¡¯s hands suddenly tugging on my shirt.


    ¡°You rip it Theo, you won¡¯t getid for a week¡± I warn him sick of them destroying my clothes. He


    groans and Tobias snickers, stepping away from him. And pouring the hot water in the cups.


    ¡°Bed or lounge room?¡± Theo asks, thrusting his hips into me.


    ¡°Never mind the bedroom¡¯s too far away, lounge it is,¡± he says picking me up and tossing me over


    his shoulder cave man style.


    ¡°What about the coffee?,¡± Tobias says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be whinging, the coffee can wait. Just hurry up, before she changes her mind,¡± Theo tells


    him.

 chapter 93

    chapter 93


    Tobias¡¯s POV


    Abandoning my coffee, I followed Theo, his arousal bing too much for either of us to ignore.


    Watching as Theo presses himself against her on the wall, only for Imogen to shudder slightly, a pained


    gasp leaving her lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theo asked, rmed, wondering if he hurt her. Imogen leant forward against him


    before pulling a splintered off piece of wood out her shoulder, that had broken off and stabbed into her


    shoulder. She plucked it out with her fingers, blood trickling down her shoulder de before kissing


    Theo hungrily. Only he had gonepletely rigid, his grip on her thighs getting stronger, and I watched


    as his nails dug into her thighs as she hisses. Making her pull back and look at him.


    The feelings of arousal through the bond long forgotten, as I am suddenly flooded with Theo¡¯s


    desire to feed. It wasn¡¯t the sort of hunger that can be suppressed. This was the sort of hunger that


    consumes devouring irrational thinking as it takes over.


    Theo¡¯s face distorted to the monster he usually keeps well hidden, his fangs protruding and the


    veins under his eyes rippling under his skin. Imogen pushes his shoulders, trying to get him to put her


    down. Or to lessen his grip, only it tightens as the terrifying look of a predator takes over. Imogen stuck


    between him and the wall, I move towards them and Imogen looks to me in panic, I can feel the


    adrenaline pumping through her and into me. Only Theo seems frozen, the addiction of her blood, he


    craves, and the urge to take it overriding the love he feels for her.


    We knew he was struggling with the darkness he consumes from her. Theo is the strongest out of


    us always the one who seems to have it together when ites to fighting his urges yet looking at him


    now, Theo was gone. The only thing left was the monster he always fought to keep at bay.


    He ms her back against the wall, her blood trickling down her shoulder more. He moves his


    hand to her face, like he is in some trance. His fingers moving down her neck, stopping at the vein that


    is pulsating under her skin.


    ¡°Theo, Theo,¡± she calls, trying to distract him when she realises he won¡¯t be letting her go.


    ¡°Hun¡± She says speaks softly, moving her hands to his face and tugging his face so he is looking


    at her. He cocks his head to the side observing her like it is the first time he has seen her.


    ¡°She kisses him, and he doesn¡¯t react, just a nk expression taking over his face. Her proximity


    bes too much as I hear him growl. The sort of growl that makes goosebumps rise and sends a


    shiver up your spine. He was gone, too far gone toe back from. He ms her back. Her scream


    resonating through the house and bouncing off the walls has he sinks his teeth into her shoulder. She


    fights against him and I move to her. Before I even have time to grab him, he pivots throwing his arm


    out and sends me flying into the kitchen doorframe. He growls loudly, possessive, and I feel Imogen¡¯s


    magic sizzling through the bond as he sinks his teeth into arm. Rabid, he doesn¡¯t even care where he


    bites her. He just wants blood, her blood and the darkness coating it.


    Thaddeus screaming sends the lights flickering and I jump to my feet, trying to get to her only


    before I have a chance. Imogen smacks him in the face to get him to let go of her arm, her blood


    running down and dripping on the floor before she ps both hands on the side of his face. Pain


    radiates through the bond from both of them, as I see white fiery light illuminate her hands so brightly, I


    can see her veins glowing beneath her skin. A current runs from her chest and up her arms and into


    her hands before Zapping him. He lets her go, clutching his head. She drops to the floor and I race to


    her, grabbing her and pulling her to her feet and away from him.


    Theo shakes himself off, and his hands clench into fists as he spins on his heel and lunges toward


    us. I shove Imogen away, taking the full brunt of his impact, sending us both flying toward the firece.


    The floor shaking underneath us as we hit the floor.


    ¡°Theo, snap out of it¡± I growl as he lunges for my throat. I punch him, snapping his head


    backwards. His nails digging into my shoulders, digging into my flesh, razor sharp. I hear Imogen


    scream as we fight each other. I try to pin him down, but he can¡¯t be subdued long enough for us to


    make him see sense.


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Watching Tobias try to restrain him, but in this primal and Rabid state Theo is stronger and


    uncontroble. I watch as Theo¡¯s aura shifts, no colour as it is consumed by nothing but darkness. I


    never realised how badly my magic affected him. He was always so good at masking what has been


    eating him from the inside out. Theo shoves him off and Tobias smacks against the stone of the


    firece. The stone cracking up the wall from the force. I watch horrified as Theo advances on Tobias


    like the doesn¡¯t recognise the man he has loved his entire life. This was my doing, my magic did this to


    him.


    Theo stalking toward Tobias, I see Tobias trying to get to his feet, but Theo is quicker, and I waste


    no time lunging forward as I wrap my legs around Theo¡¯s waist and my arm locking around his in a


    bear hug. My fangs sinking into his neck and I taste the darkness as it bleeds out of him and into me,


    Theo struggles against me and I remain focused trying to hold the magic at bay as it seeps back into


    me. I can feel my aura shifting, bing darker, tainted with the madness as it leaves him. That¡¯s


    when I realised I can burn off the energy through my magic. Theo couldn¡¯t it justy there dormant


    waiting to bust through his barriers and take over.


    When I can¡¯t handle the darkness and its bitter taste running down my throat. I let his arms go and


    mp my hands onto the sides of his face.


    Remembering what Astral said about my magic being able to heal others, but not myself. I could


    never harness it, probably most of the nts we tried, they wilted and died by my fingertips. But seeing


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Theo like this tugged at something deep within me, as I felt nothing but heartache and my love bleed


    into him from me. I felt its energy spreading through me, warm and pure. Focusing on that energy and


    the love I have for both men. I push it through me and into him. Letting it run through him purifying the


    darkness that had swallowed him, removing the tainted parts of me from him.


    I feel him falter as his knees go weak, dropping him on his knees. He gasps loudly and I can feel


    through the bond, as his mood shifts, the hunger dissipating as he rolls underneath me and I watch as


    his eyes go back to their familiar hypnotic green I fell in love with, and he returns to the man, I know he


    is and not the monster that took him over. The veins under his eyes disappearing before I feel my


    magic fizzle. Exhaustion washes over me in waves and I let the magic go, extinguishing the light and


    leaving me. I am left panting and out of breath. I close my eyes, the darkness from him and the


    darkness thates with using my magic running rampant through me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Theo breaths, raising his hand and rubbing my face. I lean into his familiar cool touch as


    it cooled my now flushed skin.


    Closing my eyes, I push against the darkness, refusing to let it take over, refusing to give into it.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tobias speaks from behind me. I nod, I just need to get rid of the icy feeling


    running through my veins. Thaddeus screaming upstairs is enough for me to pull myself together,


    remembering my son needs me, remembering my grounding ce.


    Tobias helps me up and I lean against him for a second before looking to the stairs.


    ¡°I will get him, Tobias says, running up the stairs as Theo pulls me toward him, embracing me. I


    breathe in his scent and feel the darkness moving to the edges before I look up. Theo is watching me,


    and I can feel his guilting through to me from the bond.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, I am fine, no harm done¡± I tell him before standing on my tippy toes and pecking


    him on the lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay though?¡± he asks. I know they can feel the darkness running through me.


    But I don¡¯t fear it anymore, fearing it only amplifies it, and when I don¡¯t give it, that fear I know I can


    fight it off.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine but bloody starving and can really use that coffee now¡± I chuckle before letting him go and


    walking toward the kitchen in search of the blood bags in the fridge.

 chapter 94

    chapter 94


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    The next day Astral came over and we exined everything that happened yesterday. Astral


    patiently listened before her eyes sparkled brightly as she watched me, and I knew she was looking at


    the aura surrounding me. I knew what she would find.


    ¡°The darkness is everywhere, yet you¡¯re managing to keep it from touching you?¡± She says


    quizzically.


    ¡°How do you do it?¡± I ask looking at hers, which was like looking into a white cloud.


    ¡°I channel it, into objects usually or I mask it. Unfortunately, with magic like ours, it can be


    unpredictable but still manageable. Yours is different though because of what you are. Mine doesn¡¯t get


    as dark as yours, doesn¡¯t harness as much energy¡± She tells me as Tobias brings Thaddeus in.


    Astral brought some crystals with her andid them on the table. In front of me.


    ¡°What are they for¡± I asked. They look like onyx, yet with a red tinge to them.


    ¡°These are seer crystals, they pick up energy and magic, here¡± She says passing me one as soon


    as it touched my hand the stone changed burning gold with blinding light.


    ¡°See? Shows that you are the same as me, only stronger. Mine doesn¡¯t burn as bright. So, what I


    want to do is. Tobias put your son on the table for me¡± she said patting the table in front of her.


    Thaddeus sits on the table and instantly starts pulling at the socks on his feet.


    Astral then picks up the stones which glow in her hand the same they did with me. She whispers


    under her breath and I watch amazed as she opens her hands, and the five stones rise before moving


    around my son. Thaddeus watches the stones and suddenly his eyes burn bright green. The stones


    start glowing and changing as they harness the magic from within him. They burn gold then silver then


    red likeva before bing a mixture of the three colours swirling within the stones like they trap


    lightening inside.


    Astral gasps loudly and the stones fall from the air and hit the table.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, Astral rummages through her oversized bag pulling stones and amulets


    out. I can tell from her aura she is nervous.


    ¡°Astral, what is it?¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel it?¡± She asks and I see Theo and Tobias look to me.


    ¡°Feel what?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡± She murmurs, her eyes turning white.


    ¡°He is everything. The prophecies spoke about this very thing. Someone that could end the world,


    he has the power to destroy everyone and everything from this realm to the next.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not making sense?¡± I tell her as she continues to ramble.


    ¡°You must save him from it,¡± she mutters before her eyes lock onto my bracelet, and she grips my


    wrist removing my bracelet.


    ¡°Save him from what?¡± I ask, rmed that something wants to hurt my innocent baby.


    ¡°Himself dear, you need to save him from himself. No one should have this much power, no one


    should be able to harness magic as dark and twisted like that. You need to keep it from him. Take it


    from him. Magic like that shouldn¡¯t exist. It is ancient and old; the sort of magic people write history


    about after it has ruined the world¡± She whispers. I look to my son and can¡¯t imagine him bing a


    monster. He is an innocent baby for crying out loud, not evil, not a monster.


    She ces the bracelet back in my hand, and I see my broken charm that held my magic and a


    new one that Astral ced on it. It looked like a pentagram covered in thorned vines. The sort of charm


    that looked like ck magic or necromancy would hold.


    ¡°It¡¯s for his own good dear, he gets a hold of that much power he will destroy us all¡± She mutters


    eyeing my son¡¯s angelic face. I knew Astral meant no harm as she looked at him, but I could sense her


    fear of him, smell it oozing from her pores.


    ¡°So, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°We trap it in there and we hid it for all eternity, no one must ever find it¡± She whispers pointing to


    the charm.


    Remember when you healed the darkness from Theo, we need to do the same instead of


    absorbing it. We need to trap it and we are going to need help¡± She says pulling out her phone and


    walking outside. I grab my son from the table.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Tobias asks, rubbing Thaddeus¡¯s arms. I don¡¯t know, but whatever she


    sensed in him, scares her. She is the oracle, and if it scares her, it sure as hell scares me¡± I tell him and


    they both agree.


    ¡°How will it affect Thaddeus though taking it?¡±


    I look at Thaddeus in my arms, so pure and innocent as he ys with my hair.


    ¡°We never tell him, let him believe he is just a hybrid. If what she says is true, I won¡¯t lose my son, I


    will do what I have to even if he ends up hating me in the end. We need to do this for him, I won¡¯t take


    a chance, not with him¡± I tell them.


    Astrales inside. ¡°We need to prepare, the others are on their way, which is the biggest room in


    this house¡± We point to the lounge room. Astral shakes her head.


    ¡°No, we need more room. We might be best off doing it outside, safest that way. And we need salt


    and lots of it.¡±


    ¡°I can go, but are we really not going to question this? Like how someone even has this sort of


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    magic? And he seems fine now.¡± Theo questions her, looking at Thaddeus with concern.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I can¡¯t take that chance, we can figure the rest outter. Better to do it now. He


    won¡¯t remember this moment, won¡¯t remember the magic. My best bet is that there is something in your


    ancestry to exin this, then the three of you creating the first Tribrid baby to exist has only enhanced


    his magic. But I would bet my life on it that your bloodline dates back before there was light and dark


    magic, when magic was unlimited before we brought forth and found the bnce¡±.


    ¡°Bnce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, between good and evil, why do you think there are five points to a pentagram, each one


    represents a different element. Earth, fire, water, air, and spirit. The section in the middle holds them


    together what if we removed it and let them crash it would create havoc? That¡¯s why witches have their


    own element, the exception being spirit users? They have control over all elements, but predominantly


    the energy each element brings. What your son has is the darkest parts of all those elements. What he


    has is something I have never seen before, something new yet old. His magic is not of this world. It is


    from the creators of it. I think there was a reason your mother got rid of her magic and a reason she hid


    yours. I have a feeling she may have seen this. If my guides are correct, she did this to protect not you


    but her grandson. You, awakening your make magic, opened the floodgates to something different,


    something that your ancestors kept buried.¡±

 chapter 95

    chapter 95


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Astral and I made a huge pentagram on the grass with salt. Luckily, it was a clear day today, only a


    soft breeze. The sky clear as the sun shone brightly down on us. Tobias watching his perfectwn with


    not a de of grass out of ce.


    ¡°You know I only just repaired the grass from youst time you destroyed it, and now your mixing


    salt in it,¡± he whinged.


    ¡°For someone as dominant and intimidating as you, I never pictured you being a green thumb


    when I met you,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°I just like mywn and gardens looking nice, nothing wrong with wanting nice grass.¡± I shake my


    head as I hear multiple cars driving down the driveway. Looking up, five cars drive toward the house


    before stopping out the front.


    ¡°Are you sure they won¡¯t notify the council?¡± I ask Astral, worried they mighte for my son if


    they find out.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Positive, witches stick to themselves, especially when ites to magic and power, none of us


    want it falling into the wrongs hands¡± She tells me as we walk around greeting them. The car doors


    open, and women jump out. There were about twelve women who got out, all looking around nervously.


    Astral introduces everyone and exins what¡¯s going on with Thaddeus. Some look sceptical, others


    scared, and I realise the situation is more dire than I first thought.


    I also noticed by their Auras that there were three air users, three water, three earth and three fire


    users here. Leaving me and the oracle the only spirit users.


    ¡°Why so many?¡± I ask Astral. Making her turn to me.


    ¡°His magic at the moment is contained inside him and still weak, but once we draw on it. It will


    awaken and fight against us. It won¡¯t be trapped easily. Unfortunately, you and I are the only spirit users


    alive, so it will take its toll on us the most. Especially you because your magic is tainted and you¡¯re


    Thaddeus¡¯s mother so it may even try to reach out to you recognising you as a safe ce, but you


    mustn¡¯t give into it.


    Suddenly Josiah and Caroline pull up. Caroline jumps out of the car. ¡°What¡¯s this I hear about


    witchesing and doing stuff to my grandson I demand answers now¡± She says walking over. Josiah


    walks over calmly cing a hand on Caroline¡¯s shoulder making her rx. Tobias and Theo walk out.


    ¡°Come, we will exin,¡± he says waving his mother into the house. She eyes us suspiciously


    before stalking inside. The witches all walk out the back to the pentagram and I watch as each one


    lines up behind their elemental point. Astral moves to the centre and pulls five small des from her


    pocket. She then walks over and hands the first witch at each point a de, before bringing thest


    de and standing on the top point with me. I watch horrified as each one slices their palm before


    holding it over the point dripping blood into the pentagram, they then move handing the knife to the


    next and they do the same.


    Astral does the same before handing me the de.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel very hygienic¡± I tell her as I slice my palm and imitate her actions. Astral


    chuckles.


    ¡°You will be fine, your dead already anyway what the worst that could happen¡± Sheughs. Each


    witch, then circles around the outer ring of the pentagram and Caroline walks out with Thaddeus in her


    arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you witches now, harm even one follicle of hair on that kid¡¯s head and I will eat every


    one of you,¡± she says shing her fangs for emphasis before cing him in the centre of the


    Pentagram. He grabs fistfuls of the grass, making his father groan as he pulls it from the roots. I


    chuckle before a silence falls over everyone as they join hands.


    I watch the magic go from hand to hand, spreading through each person before finally reaching


    me. I gasp at its strength as we channel each other¡¯s power. When the magic hits Astral, she shudders,


    and her eyes ze over before turning an eerie white. Thaddeus must be able to feel the power as he


    stops and watches for a second before going back to ripping the grass out.


    Astral starts muttering under her breath, looking up at the sky before looking straight ahead. She


    chants in a foreignnguage and I watch as each witch¡¯s eyes ze over matching Astral¡¯s. They chant


    one by one and when I feel it roll over me. I shudder and be frozen in ce, my lips moving yet I


    don¡¯t understand the words leaving them, but I can feel power building to immeasurable levels.


    Suddenly Thaddeus squeals loudly and my eyes snap to his. They burn brightly flickering between the


    silver to gold and red then go ck even his scleras go ck. I want to go to him and tell him he is


    okay, yet I can¡¯t move a muscle. Locked in ce. I see Caroline go to step forward, Josiah pulls her


    back.


    At first, I didn¡¯t understand why. Until I saw it. There was a thick mist escaping from my son. He


    wasn¡¯t in any pain as it slipped out of his fingertips and toes. It poured out of him before forming a cloud


    above him, growing in size. The clear sky turned to night as strong winds whipped around us. The cold


    of the wind stinging my skin. Lightening cracked above us, and I looked towards Astral. All the witches


    looking to her in rm as we watched my son¡¯s magic grow bigger. Zapping loudly, angry, and


    malevolent. The temperature dropped massively. I could see our breath in the air and the sky turned


    dark and angry. The noise was so loud as the winds picked up to hurricane levels.


    I thought we were going to be blown away when suddenly I felt the ground move. Roots shooting


    from the ground and wrapping around everyone¡¯s feet, holding us in ce.


    Everyone had stopped chanting now and I could feel the energying of my son¡¯s magic and it


    terrified me. I thought my magic was dark, but I couldn¡¯t imagine anything more terrifying as the magic


    that was my son. If my magic were dark, his was a ck hole nothing could escape it as I felt myself


    being drawn to it. It started absorbing everyone¡¯s power. Consuming our magic like it was nothing but


    air. I felt the air be trapped in my lungs as I fought the urge to let go of Astral hands.


    ¡°Hold the circle, don¡¯t let it break¡± Astral screamed. Sweat beaded all over my body as I fought


    against the urge to let go and run.


    ¡°Keep it centred, push it inside itself¡± I tried to do as she said but it was like pushing on a brick wall.


    Everyone straining, trying to hold on when suddenly I felt it pierce me. The magic hitting me in the


    centre of my chest. Stabbing pain radiating throughout my body and I felt every hair on my body stand


    on end.


    ¡°Fight it Imogen, it can feel your magic. Ground yourself¡± Her voice hypnotic, running through my


    head. Suddenly I see images shing before my eyes. Like an old ck-and-white movie. Images of


    my childhood, images of my mother. Memories flooding into me and memories of my father. Memories I


    didn¡¯t know existed, suppressed, and hidden away. He was always there, then he would leave taking


    the memories with him and each time taking a piece of my mother who was left to find the only


    happiness she could, in the bottom of a bottle. Only to return and her light would return, only for it to


    leave once he would go again, and I recognised that sadness that fell over her. It was the sadness of


    being without your mate. Memories of my magic before my mother took it away, memories of her giving


    hers up for me. Thest memory I have of my father is at a park and a woman I instantly recognised as


    Bianca arguing with him. I was just a child at the time.


    Memories of my mother dying, memories of Tobias and Theo and the months of being together.


    Every memory we shared all shing before my eyes at lightning speed.


    I hear Astral screaming for me to find my grounding and push the magic out. That¡¯s when the


    picture stills and I find it. My grounding ce, my meaning for living. The very person my life is worth


    fighting for. The one thing that matters most in this world. My son smiling back at me as he grasps air


    for me to pick him up. That one image, yet in it I felt nothing but love. Nothing but eptance. The one


    person I wouldy my life down for, repeatedly, just to make sure he could live his.


    I feel tears run down my cheek and a strength I never knew I had built within me as I feel light


    consume me. I scream as I feel it burst from me, shoving the darkness back before wrapping around


    the darkness, gripping it tightly. My surroundings bing that of the yard and the witches


    surrounding me. Like an stic band, everything snaps back into ce. I watch as my magic grips the


    darkness, strangling it and holding it in ce, when suddenly Astral breaks the circle but my magic still


    holds. She then walks to the centre of the circle with my bracelet in her hand and I watch amazed as it


    is sucked into the charm before I feel the ground shake and air rushes past us before everything stills.


    The clouds up above clearing and storm dissipating.


    Astral then walks over and ces the bracelet in my hand. ¡°Keep this safe¡± She says. I nod before


    cing it on my wrist. The pendant glows angry but trapped forever, concealed within the confines of


    the vines and pentagram.


    Silence falls over everyone before everyone murmurs excitedly, and I am left feeling nothing less


    than whole. For once, my life finally making sense as a new sense of rity washes over me. Bending


    down, I pick up Thaddeus and he happily tugs on my shirt. I kiss his head and Tobias and Theoe


    over hugging us.


    ¡°I saw him?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Saw who?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°My father, he was always there I just didn¡¯t know it¡± I tell them. Everyone stays for coffee and


    lunch and by the time everyone leaves I am exhausted. Crawling in bed, Iy between Theo and


    Tobias. Thaddeus asleep in his crib.


    ¡°What a week?¡± I mutter,pletely drained.


    ¡°Hmm, its nearly over though one more obstacle than it is done,¡± Tobias says, rolling over and


    wrapping his arm around my waist.


    ¡°Are you nervous about tomorrow?¡± I shake my head as barbaric as it was to fight to the death, I


    wasn¡¯t nervous. I just wanted it all over with so we can move on with our lives.


    ¡°No, I can handle Bianca. It¡¯s after that I am nervous about.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Because we can finally move on with our lives. We have always had distractions, things getting in


    the way, it will be strange when it¡¯s just all of us for eternity¡± I tell them.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Theo asks, rolling over to face me.


    ¡°I mean that after it is all said done, I need to do what my mother did to protect me. I need to give


    up my magic and be like you.¡±

 chapter 96

    chapter 96


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Waking up the next morning, I grabbed Thaddeus from his crib. Tobias was still snoring like a


    chainsaw and was probably the reason Thaddeus had woken. I seriously don¡¯t understand how Theo


    hasn¡¯t smothered him in his sleep. Most of the time I don¡¯t notice but now we have a kid his snoring is


    annoying when it wakes the baby.


    Grabbing my pillow, I lob it at him, and he darts upright. ¡°What?¡± he says, looking around the room.


    ¡°You woke him again, seriously Tobias you might need to sleep outside it is getting ridiculous¡± I tell


    him.


    Doesn¡¯t affect my sleep,¡± he says yawning and stretching. The smell of bacon wafts through the


    house and my belly instantly rumbles. Walking down the stairs, I hear the radio ying and can hear


    Theo rummaging around the kitchen. As soon as I walk in, Theo greets us with a kiss as I sit down on


    the stool with Thaddeus in my arms. Theo cing a steamy cup of liquid gold in front of me and I


    almost orgasm from the sight of my oversized mug of coffee.


    Tobiases in and sits next to me and pinches Thaddeus¡¯s cheeks. Suddenly Theo turns the


    radio up and the host is talking about weather change patterns and about a freak hurricane that swept


    through the city. We all look at each before looking at Thaddeus, who still had his cheeks pinched


    between Tobias¡¯s fingers. I kiss his nose.


    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t realise it reached the city.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, had some freak talking about conspiracy theories ring up the station earlier, iming the


    government is behind the severe weather patterns,¡± Theo said. I raised an eyebrow, obviously an


    entric nutter.


    Theo hands a coffee to Tobias before he pulls out a highchair from the pantry. ¡°When did you get


    that?¡± I ask as he takes Thaddeus from me.


    ¡°This morning. Got him this too,¡± he says holding up porridge packet. We all watch as Thaddeus


    tries figuring out what to do with his tongue as Theo pops a teaspoon in his mouth. He spits it out. Theo


    tries again, and this time most of it stays in his mouth as he swallows it down.


    ¡°Good bubba?¡± Theo asks. Thaddeus shes a grin before opening his mouth, wanting more.


    Theo feeds him his porridge while we help ourselves to the tter of food Theo made. Hearing tires on


    the driveway, we wait before hearing the front door open.


    Caroline and Josiah walk in and Caroline makes herself and Josiah some coffee before joining us


    for breakfast, I grab them some tes before sitting back down. ¡°You ready for today?¡± Josiah asks


    while grabbing some bacon. I chew my food and swallow before answering.


    ¡°Yeah, just a little nervous about what happens after. Christopher is going to be pissed,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him, I can handle Christopher. You just worry about Bianca; you


    have a son toe home too¡± He replies and I nod. Considering how much Josiah hated me when we


    first meet, we have grown pretty close.


    ¡°And don¡¯t worry about Thaddeus he will be fine with me¡± Caroline adds. I know she won¡¯t let


    anything happen to him. It was only yesterday she was threatening to eat an entire coven of witches for


    him. I chuckle at the memory.


    ¡°Well, I better go shower and get dressed, don¡¯t think the council will approve of me walking in


    wearing Winnie the Pooh, pyjamas I say looking down at my clothes. Getting up, Tobias and Theo


    watch me leave and I can feel they¡¯re nervous for me. As I reach the stairs, I hear Caroline speaking to


    them.


    ¡°Go on join your mate, she may say she is fine, but I can tell you both aren¡¯t¡± I hear their chairs


    screech before I hear their feet on the floorboards. Walking into the bathroom, I strip off and a few


    secondster they walk in doing the same. I step under the stream of the water and start washing


    myself.


    ¡°Quickie?¡± asks Theo a cheeky grin on his face as he tugs me to him.


    ¡°Um, no, your parents are downstairs¡± I tell him. He sulks and I turn my back on him as Tobias


    steps in.


    ¡°You¡¯re nervous¡± He states.


    ¡°No, I am fine. You two are nervous, and I don¡¯t know why when I have one thing Bianca doesn¡¯t.


    Magic,¡± I say, letting electricity zap between my fingers before zapping him softly.


    ¡°Hey electricity and water don¡¯t mix,¡± he shrieks.


    ¡°I have control, I learned a lot yesterday,¡± I tell them.


    Theo pours shampoo on my head before rubbing it in. ¡°That¡¯s what worries me. You used a lot of


    magic yesterday, we can feel the darkness running through you, trying to find a way in,¡± Theo says


    behind me. He was right. The darkness was stronger than it had ever been, moulding around me,


    looking for a weakness. After yesterday though, I had something I didn¡¯t have before with my magic


    and that was confidence. I knew I could control it now, knew my limits and knew how to use it.


    When we finished our showers, I grabbed my towel before going to the walk in and grabbing some


    jeans and a blouse. Putting on myce bra and panties, I then chucked my jeans on and blouse.


    ¡°You going to wear that to a fight to the death?,¡± Theo says shaking his head.


    ¡°Want heels too?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yeah, but the ck ones, the white ones make my feet ache,¡± I tell him, and he looks at me like I


    am insane.


    ¡°Or I could grab them myself,¡± I tell him, walking past him and grabbing them.


    ¡°You sure you wouldn¡¯t be morefortable in joggers and track pants?¡± asks Tobias. I shake my


    head before walking past them and heading downstairs.


    Theo and Tobias came down a few minutester, Tobias dressed in a suit while Theo dressed in


    casual jean and a ck shirt. Josiahes into the lounge-room keys in hand. ¡°Ready?¡± he asks, and


    I take a breath.


    ¡°Yep, just let me say goodbye to Thaddeus.¡±


    I quickly kiss his little face, and Theo and Tobias do the same. Carolinees over and hugs me


    tightly before letting go.


    ¡°Put that wench in her ce,¡± she whispers.


    Driving to the council took a few hours. When we pulled up at the abandoned school, I didn¡¯t even


    hesitate walking straight through the gates to be greeted by Percy.


    ¡°Imogen,¡± he saysing up to wrap me in a hug. He came up to my waist, so it was a little


    strange when he hugged my leg. I patted him on the back and Theo stepped through the portal and


    chuckled when he saw Percy hanging off me.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Percy, get your hands of my woman,¡± he jokes, tossing him his bag of candy. Walking into the


    entrance, I notice the court is empty. No stalls, all the shops shut and no people lurking in the streets. I


    see Bianca wearing running clothes that fit her figure perfectly. She looked like a barbie doll with her


    pink outfit and blonde hair. Josiah pulled me towards the court. She didn¡¯t even look in our direction


    instead, I watch her dart over to Percy and bend down to whisper something in his ear too low for me to


    hear. I see shock go across his face before he nods his head. Turning around, I follow Josiah who


    takes me into the council.


    Tarina greets us before telling us the challenge will happen in the quad outside, which exins


    why everything was shut down. Tarina then hands Tobias and Theo some papers with a pen that


    sparkles. I can feel its magic as they sign the documents, their writing glowing before settling.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I ask Josiah.


    ¡°It¡¯s a treaty agreement. If you die, it will bind Theo and Tobias not to retaliate. If they do, they will


    be sentenced to death,¡± he exins. My stomach drops at the thought. Walking out toward the quad, I


    find there have been seats ced on the side and Christopher and the rest of the council have taken


    their seats. When we walk out Tarina follows handing the documents to Christopher who nces at it


    before a smile appears on his face. He ps his hands loudly and Theo squeezes my hand before


    kissing my temple.


    Tobiases over to me and rubs my arms. ¡°You got this,¡± he says looking me in the eye before


    kissing my forehead.


    Biancaes out and stands just at the doors. Tarina walks to the centre before motioning for me


    and Bianca to step forward. We have to shake hands and I feel Bianca grip my hand tightly, trying to


    hurt me. I squeeze back and she rips her hand from my grip. Tarina then takes a seat and Bianca and I


    step back from each other. Bianca smiles cockily, and I return her smile before letting my eyes sh


    gold. Her smile instantly falling when she realises, I have my magic again. She steps back, frightened.


    ¡°What are you waiting for start¡± Christopher yells to her. Bianca shakes herself out before lunging


    forward. I decide to y with her for a bit. Sidestepping at thest minute, she spins on her heels


    before trying to punch me. One thing I was good at with Theo and Tobias was predicting their moves,


    Bianca was no different. Snapping my head back, her hand hitting air as I bring my foot up and kick her


    in the stomach. Bianca goes flying backwards and I stalk towards her. She gets up and runs at me


    before she can touch me though. I lift my hand, palm up before mming my palm down. Bianca lifts


    off the ground before hitting the ground face first with a loud thud.


    I hear Christopher gasp when he realises I have my magic back. The distraction costing me, as


    Bianca¡¯s fist connects with the side of my face. My head whipping to the side before she kicks me in


    the stomach. Sending me hurtling into the brick wall of the foyer. The impact knocking the air out of my


    lungs and I grunt before pulling myself onto my hands and knees. I don¡¯t even have time to get up


    when I see her running at me. I feel my magic surge through my palms, sickly sweet, I draw on the


    darkness, taking a little of it before hitting the ground with my palms. The ground lifting in a wave,


    making her lose her footing.


    ck vines growing from the earth underneath the stone ground, wrapping like tentacles around


    her. She struggles against the vines trapping her and holding her in ce. She screams loudly as the


    thorns pierce her skin, long and sharp, moving over her body like a snake.


    ¡°She can¡¯t use magic,¡± Christopher screamed angrily when he realised Bianca was losing. I ignore


    him walking toward her. When he gets to his feet protesting again. Mara stands, blocking him from the


    fight.


    ¡°No one said there were any rules, Christopher, now sit down, you don¡¯t want to anger me,¡± she


    warns, shing her fangs. He sits back down when he realises the entire council was eyeing him


    angrily. Mara nods toward me to continue.


    Bianca squirms in the vine¡¯s grip. Trying to break free from their restraints. I casually stroll over to


    her, stopping a few metres off. Now that she was restrained, I felt bad. I hated her, but was I any better


    than her, if I kill her. Killing her won¡¯t bring my mother back or my life back. Not that I wanted it back


    now, anyway. The only thing separating me from her was that I wasn¡¯t a murderer.


    ¡°Finish it¡± Screams Christopher angrily. I shake my thoughts away. Deciding to let the darkness


    take over. I feel my magic zap and crackle between my fingers. Electricity sparks and I roll my arms,


    creating an enormous ball of electricity. Bianca watches, horrified, and I look to Theo and Tobias. Both


    of them turn their heads and I could feel that they didn¡¯t want to watch me kill my sister, kill their ex-


    wife. They didn¡¯t enjoy seeing me like this, yet if I didn¡¯t do it, I know I forfeit the challenge. Josiah


    nodded to me and I turn back to Bianca. Her blue eyes the same as mine looking back at me pleading.


    I raise my hands, nning to incinerate her when she screams.


    ¡°It was his idea. I didn¡¯t want any part of it. I just wanted my father back.¡± I falter hearing her


    pleading.


    ¡°Who¡¯s idea?¡± Josiah and Mara say at the same time getting up from their seats. Electricity


    zapping loudly as I feel my magic building still, while I hold it between my hands.


    ¡°Christopher¡¯s, please Imogen, you don¡¯t want to kill me. I know you don¡¯t,¡± she pleads looking at


    me with tears in her eyes. I snap my head toward Christopher¡¯s direction, but he is suddenly gone.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± I ask and everyone looks to Christopher¡¯s seat which is now empty.


    ¡°Speak?¡± Mara demands cing her hands on her hips and ring at Bianca. Theo ces his


    hand on my shoulder before jumping back having been electrocuted by my magic running over my


    skin. I let the magic go, let it fizzles out while we figure out what is going on.


    ¡°Christopher didn¡¯t want Josiah getting a seat at the table. We made a deal; he would tell me


    where my father was if I got him to take his seat back at the table. He refused, Christopher said he


    wouldn¡¯te back because of your mother and that if I got rid of her, he woulde back. So, I killed


    her. I am sorry, Imogen. I can¡¯t me him entirely. I did it and I will admit I enjoyed watching you suffer


    from it. I was jealous of what you had with Tobias and Theo. Jealous that our father dumped my mother


    for yours.¡± I feel my anger rise hearing her confess.


    ¡°When my father came back, he refused the position, and I gave it to ric which angered


    Christopher so he told me to kill dad and he would take care of ric and I could take the position.¡±


    ¡°Guards find Christopher,¡± Mara yelled. Suddenly mene running out of the empty shops and


    took off through the streets.


    ¡°Christopher told ric information about your wife, that he received from me. I was spying on you


    when you both left. I followed you, then Josiah killed ric for Christopher. He knew you would fly off


    the deep end and kill him and he could also get revenge on you for what Theo did to his son, by you


    getting punished,¡± she tells Josiah.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you killed your own father for a ce on the council¡± Mara boomed before stepping


    forward and pping her across the face. Bianca spat out blood and coughed from the impact, huge


    w marks scratched her face from the blow.


    ¡°Find Christopher¡± Mara said talking to the rest of the council members they nodded but stopped


    when an unfamiliar voice echoed through the quad. One I hadn¡¯t heard before. Spinning around, I


    heard Tobias growl along with Theo and Josiah. I looked in the direction they were looking.


    ¡®I have him here,¡± said the stranger¡¯s voice only when Iid eyes on him. He wasn¡¯t no stranger.


    Percy walked in with another man who had Christopher by the back of his suit. Hey unconscious


    while Percy and the man got closer, dragging Christopher with them. He stopped in front of me, and I


    looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Hey Immy,¡± he said, and I could see the emotion he was trying to hide behind his eyes.


    ¡°Dad?¡±

 chapter 97

    chapter 97


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    My head was racing, my mind going into overdrive at the sight of the man I thought was dead, now


    standing before me.


    ¡°Hey sweety, you probably don¡¯t remember me,¡± he says.


    ¡°You, you fucking killed us and left us¡± Josiah bellowsing face to face with the man that


    changed them and disappeared off the face of the earth.


    ¡°me your guard dog there. He chased me away before I could exin,¡± he spat back at Josiah.


    Tobias growled menacingly at being called a guard dog. Josiah went to step forward, but Mara got


    between them.


    ¡°As interesting as this is to watch, we have more pressing matters at hand, and you have some


    exining to do as to why you just disappeared for a century,¡± she said, pointing to my father and


    folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°I was on vacation,¡± he said, eyeing his daughter, making me look at Bianca who had fallen silent


    behind us, still trapped in the vines. She averted her eyes, and I knew there was something my father


    was hiding for her benefit.


    ¡°Guards take Christopher away¡± Mara called before turning to Bianca.


    ¡°Now Cedric, I understand she is your daughter, but we will punish her, I never like these


    challenges. Such a waste of life¡± she said, shaking her head before looking at my father. I couldn¡¯t tear


    my eyes from him. It was like looking at a ghost. I looked like him. I always thought I looked like my


    mother but with him in front of me, I am not so sure. We had the same hair colour the same full lips, he


    was a bit of a hippy which I didn¡¯t picture, even in the memories I had of him, he was always clean and


    well shaven and dressed clean. Not in dyed shirt and board shorts. His feet bare but his gaze softened


    as he took me in and I could tell without a doubt he loved me even if he wasn¡¯t there when I needed


    him or that I could fully remember.


    Tarina came forward, pulling my attention to her. ¡°So, what about the challenge?¡± she asks and the


    rest of the council members walk over too, also wondering.


    "Will you be taking your position back?¡± The Irish man asks, looking at my father. My father nods


    his head, and they look relieved.


    ¡°What about Christopher¡¯s next in line?¡± Tobias asks.


    ¡°No, I reckon it is time for a change. Let the people vote who get the head of the table,¡± Percy says


    stepping out from behind my father. I forgot he was even there. They all nod in agreement.


    ¡°Well, it is decided. Josiah wee aboard. I will give you early congrattions as we all know


    you have the people on your side and after this mess. I don¡¯t see anyone stepping up to challenge you


    for the spot.¡±


    Josiah nods his head but adds nothing. Everyone¡¯s eyes dart to Bianca, who shrinks under their


    intense gaze.


    ¡°Imogen, you can choose what happens to your sister,¡± Josiah says, and everyone looks at me


    waiting. My father¡¯s eyes dart to hers, worried.


    ¡°She can share the same Fate Josiah had after he killed ric. Then I don¡¯t care what you do with


    her,¡± I tell them. Bianca screams and fights against the vines trapping her. Our father walks over to her


    and rubs her cheek.


    ¡°You did the crime, now you must ept the punishment,¡± he tells her, and she drops her head


    ashamed before nodding, a sob leaving her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a month of whipping and having organs pulled, Bianca. You will live, unfortunately. And to


    add to that you will be my servant until we can trust you again,¡± Josiah sneered, and I knew he


    would give her hell, as his eyes red. Bianca paled, and I had to hold in myugh.


    I let the vines drop and wobbled slightly. Theo grabbing my elbow to steady me. I hadn¡¯t realised


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    how much energy and power I was burning just by keeping her trapped until I let the magic go. A wave


    of exhaustion washing over me and darkness pushing against me. Guards hauled Bianca away, kicking


    and screaming.


    ¡°We will get out of your hair, go home, Imogen. You did well today. I know this won¡¯t be thest


    time I will see you,¡± Mara said dismissing everyone before walking off with the rest of the council. That


    only left Josiah, Tobias, Theo, and my father standing in the quad with me. I looked between my father


    and Josiah, who seemed to be having a Mexican standoff. The silence was awkward. What do you say


    to the man who took your memories of him away?


    ¡°Dad, for the sake of Imogen, can you please take it up with Cedricter? As much as I want to


    skin him alive, he is still her father,¡± Theo says, touching his father¡¯s shoulder gently. Josiah takes a


    deep breath before sighing. His eyes move to me and hees over and hugs me tightly. I return his


    hug.


    ¡°Take the car. I need to sort some things here. You are lucky your daughter is mates with my sons


    and the mother of my grandchild,¡± he tells my father before turning to face his sons. ¡°Your mother is


    going to have a heart attack when she finds out,¡± he says looking at Theo and Tobias.


    ¡°Bianca said I had an adorable grandson,¡± my father said looking thoughtful. Tobias growls low and


    I elbow him. My father smirks at my actions.


    ¡°You can meet him, just let me get my head around the fact you are alive first,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Here put your number in here, I will ring you once everything settles down. I really want to meet


    this grandson of mine and let you get to know me better, Imogen. I never nned for any of this. I loved


    your mother still do, and I know Bianca has hurt you, but I promise she isn¡¯t all bad. Hopefully, one day


    you will get to know the better side of her,¡± he says, passing me his phone.


    I doubt I will ever feel differently about Bianca, but I type my number into his phone, anyway. Today


    has been a strange day.


    Handing his phone back, he touches my shoulder, squeezing softly. ¡°I better head in and I am sure


    your father has some choice words he wants to deliver to me,¡± he says, nodding to Tobias and Theo.


    ¡°What now?¡± asks Theo watching as my father leaves.


    ¡°We go home¡± I tell him, walking to the portal needing this day to be over with. I just want to go


    home and see my precious boy.

 chapter 98

    chapter 98


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    The week after went by quickly, our life got some routine about it. I felt like a weight had been lifted


    and we could finally rx and take a breath. I decided to keep my magic, at least for now, until I know


    for sure that the drama with Bianca was over. Theo and Tobias agreed said if I gave it up, I might regret


    it and considering it was thest thing I had left of my mother. I didn¡¯t want to throw it away without


    good reason.


    Josiah said Bianca has been suffering for her crimes, and he himself had taken pleasure in


    torturing her. Caroline had been banned from the council after she snuck in and removed Bianca


    fingernails without permission and tried to gouge out her eyes. I felt nothing towards Bianca, no anger,


    no hate, no pity. I felt free of her, although I am not na?ve enough to believe I won¡¯t have to deal with


    her again. My father came over after three days and met Thaddeus.


    Things were awkward, but I had hope that we could build a rtionship as long as Theo and


    Tobias could refrain from killing him. Mostly the future looked bright. Tobias and Theo went back to


    work full time, and I decided I would work a few odd days when I felt like bringing Thaddeus in with me.


    Life was looking pretty mundanepared to what it was.


    Moving on, though from everything was a little harder now I had time to think. I often found myself


    thinking of all the things my mother has missed and all the things I had missed with my father. My


    moods sometimes plummeting, Tobias and Theo were always there though to lean on when the


    darkness would send me into my depression. Pulling me back from the brink and reminding me they


    will always be here for me.


    Walking downstairs, Theo was feeding Thaddeus in his highchair. Thaddeus loved porridge now


    and was his new favourite thing to not only eat but y with. Tobias walks over and kisses me softly


    while I finish buttoning my blouse. I was going in with them today excited to be going back, today was


    the second day I had returned to work and the shambles the ce was in when I went back the first


    day, had me nearly hyperventting when I saw the mountain load of paperwork that needed filing.


    Merida was excited to see she could go back to the tech floor as one thing she hated was filing and


    being Theo¡¯s coffee bitch.


    Sitting at the ind bench, I sipped my coffee, watching Theo feed our son. Thaddeus squealed


    loudly, and I noticed my bracelet react to him. His magical pendant glowing brightly from his


    excitement.


    My heart skipped a beat for a second, and I filed it away to worry about another time.


    ¡°Mum wants to know if she can take Thaddeus tonight?¡± Tobias asks me. He wiggles his eyebrows


    and I know what he is thinking. Theo looking up and he smiles brightly. I smile knowingly back at them.


    ¡°Tell her she can¡± Theo punches the air like he just won some victory and Tobiases over and


    wraps his arms around my shoulders, standing behind me. His stubble brushing my cheek and I cringe


    at the feel and he chuckles before rubbing his face in the crook of my neck.


    ¡°Stop you man beast¡± I tell him, cringing at the feel. Tobias chuckles before turning me around on


    the stool and moving between my legs. He kisses me softly at first before he deepens the kiss and


    groans into my mouth. He leans into me before I feel his hand move under my blouse and he squeezes


    my nipple between his fingers. I moan into his mouth before Theo speaks.


    ¡°Oi keep it PG13 a baby is present,¡± he says. I look back and he has his hand over Thaddeus¡¯s


    eyes. I roll mine at him. It is not like he understands or will remember.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see that, do you, bubba?¡± Theo tells him. Thaddeus cackles loudly before


    holding his arms up in the air.


    ¡°Mum, mum,¡± he squeals, and we all freeze.


    ¡°Did he just say his first word?¡±


    ¡°I heard nothing,¡± Theo states and I grin, knowing he heard.


    ¡°Mum, mum,¡± Thaddeus says again, grasping air.


    ¡°Traitor, I bring you porridge and you say that witch¡¯s name first¡± Theo tells him. Thaddeus


    bounces excitedly, holding his hands out for me. I go pick him up, kissing his face.


    ¡°What about Dadda, say Dadda¡± Theo tries.


    ¡°Mum, mum,¡± Thaddeus says, and Theo throws his arms up in the air.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair. I do the night feeds and the morning stuff and he says mum.¡± I chuckle at his


    ranting.


    ¡°Maybe he thinks you¡¯re mum?¡± Tobias adds in, trying not tough. Theo thinks for a second.


    ¡°That must be it. We will have to correct that,¡± he says, taking Thaddeus from me and walking from


    the room trying to make him say Dadda. I shake my head and Tobiases over and wraps his arms


    around me.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asks.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yep, let go,¡± I tell him, and he lets go, grabbing his keys from the bowl and we walk towards the


    door where Thaddeus and Theo are waiting.

 chapter 99Epilogue

    chapter 99Epilogue


    One hundred yearster


    Thaddeus¡¯s POV


    My name was enough to send most people running those that didn¡¯t were fools, for they would feel


    my wrath. I am the king of darkness. The dark Tribrid they call me, the one that changed the world. I


    am destruction and countries have fallen by these hands. Forgiveness isn¡¯t a part of my vocabry; I


    didn¡¯t grant forgiveness or mercy. It was best to stay on my good side. My mother thought she was


    protecting me, keeping my magic from me. That betrayal hurt the most.


    She took a piece of me and I nearly killed her getting it back. I knew growing up I was different. I


    saw life differently. Sure, I came from a home filled with love and everything a child could desire. My


    parents would have moved heaven and hell for me. Yet that was their downfall. Their betrayal. From


    the outside, we were the perfect family. Our lives were great until my sixteenth birthday. I stopped aging


    at thirty, but the darkness made me feel every bit of the hundred and one years I have had on this


    earth. Sucking every part of me away until I be what I am now, I used to fear the darkness now I


    embrace it.


    The darkness came for me on my sixteenth birthday, and I found the missing piece. The one thing


    I craved, and that was power. Power to control everything and everyone. My mother tried to save me,


    tried to even take me down. If she wasn¡¯t my mother, the woman who literally gave her life for me. I


    would have ended her. That wasn¡¯t her decision to make. I knew instantly my entire life was a secret;


    they kept from me.


    Astral and the covens came for me once I possessed my power, my mother telling them where to


    find me. I ughtered them all and have been on my own ever since. For decades I roamed the earth


    trying to find meaning, and I stumbled across my mates.


    At first, they feared me. Everyone had heard my name by then, not a country left intact as I made


    my way through each one trying to figure out my purpose. I met Rnd first. He was just as evil as me


    and a werewolf; we continued our reign of terror until we met our other mate. I was hoping for a


    woman, not that I was ufortable with my sexuality. It is what it is, and quite frankly, I would fuck


    anything with legs to fulfill my needs and that of my mates. Orion though was different, weaker. He


    didn¡¯t agree with my past and the things we had done; he was much older than both of us and knew of


    my grandfather. Orion is a vampire and a little old-fashioned, but he was mine even though he annoyed


    me and frustrated me to no end.


    He hated me, but he came to see reason. Has remained by my side even when he doesn¡¯t agree,


    trying to talk me down, trying to change me. Though now I think he has given up.


    Sitting on the balcony of my penthouse apartment. I looked over the city, my eyes scanning as I


    watched the crowds of people below, unaware of the monster watching them.


    I hear movement behind me, and my eyes snap to the ss sliding doors. She hands me a smoke


    and I light it breathing in deeply. Enjoying burn in my throat from its harshness.


    ¡°When are you going to go home, haven¡¯t you punished them enough? They did it to protect you. It


    is time you stop this, whatever it is you are doing.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I ask her, looking back toward to city.


    ¡°The destruction, what are you trying to prove? Who are you looking for?¡± she asks and I sigh.


    Only she would get away with questioning me like this. I always had a soft spot for her. She listened


    and didn¡¯t judge, no matter how much I fucked things up.


    ¡°I am not trying to prove anything. I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°Then why Thaddeus, why all this?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Because I can, that is why,¡± I tell her. She shakes her head.


    ¡°Your mother said there was still good in you, that we just had to find it, that we could pull you back


    from the darkness. Now I am not so sure anymore. I can¡¯t watch you destroy yourself, destroy


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    everything you put your hands on. I am sorry, Thaddeus, but I can¡¯t. I am going home,e and see


    me when you see sense,¡± she says.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already. You just got here,¡± I tell her, growling at her. She steps back, frightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Thaddeus, but please just go home, they will forgive you¡± She says before turning away.


    ¡°Tell mum, I am noting back¡± I tell her. She smiles sadly before nodding.


    She slips inside, closing the door behind her. A few minutester the ss door opens again, and


    Oriones out before plucking my smoke from my fingers and drawing on it. He leans against the


    railing.


    ¡°What did you say to your Aunty Bianca that upset her?¡± he asks before passing my smoke back.


    ¡°I told her I am not going back¡± Orion sighs loudly before looking over the railing. I move behind


    him, pressing myself against him and reaching around him and grabbing his cock through his pants.


    His dick twitching in my hand at my touch. I groan into his ear before I pull at his belt.


    ¡°Not tonight Thaddeus,¡± he says smacking my hand away. I growl loudly before shoving him away.


    ¡°Fine¡± I snap, going inside. Bianca was gone and only her faint lingering scent remained. ¡°Rnd?¡±


    I yell.


    ¡°Hurry up, we are going out¡± Rnd walked out, a mischievous grin dancing on his lips. He


    grabbed his jacket and followed me to lift.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I just want out of this house and I need blood¡± I tell him, he nods. I won¡¯t risk feeding on him, my


    hunger is insatiable and as intoxicating as his scent is, I know I won¡¯t stop once I start. Marking him


    was a nightmare. I nearly killed him, nearly killed my own mate. Orion was different he was vampire, so


    I didn¡¯t struggle with him.


    Walking outside the breeze made Rnd shiver slightly. The snow crunching under our feet as we


    made our way down the street, looking for my next victim. Only when the breeze shifted, I picked up


    the most mouth-watering, intoxicating scent I had ever smelled before. I followed it before I heard a


    feminine scream. Something twitched inside me. Something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Fear.


    The sound of the woman¡¯s voice sent fear racing through my cold veins. Rnd, feeling it too,


    looked at me and we walked around the corner which was an alleyway. I could see a man standing


    over someone. The person thrashing violently as the man tried to pull her pants down. Her scream sent


    rage through me, but before I could even move, Rnd was ripping him to pieces with his bare hands.


    The figure moved and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes from them. Stepping into the alleyway. Rnd was


    pummelling the man, his facepletely unrecognisable as human, his blood seeping into the snow.


    The figure I realised was actually a woman. She tried pulling her pants up, looking between both


    Rnd and me and I could smell her fear. She thought we were here to harm her too. Rnd stops


    and looks at her fear-stricken face and ces his hands out toward her. She ps his hands away. Her


    entire body shaking with fear and adrenaline. The cold biting at her skin. She was in a waitress outfit,


    not properly dressed for this sort of weather.


    The closer I got, the stronger the scent was. She was the addictive mouth-watering scent I got a


    whiff of. She made my heart race faster. I didn¡¯t think I needed anyone beside my mates. I wanted her,


    need her with every cell in my body calling to her. Wanting to taste her. Wanting to see if her skin was


    as soft as it looked. Kneeling in front of her she cowered back, her hazel eyes filled with fear, I could tell


    she knew what we were. I ce my hand out for her to take, but she pped it away.


    ¡°Please, I won¡¯t tell, just let me go. I saw nothing I promise,¡± She sobs. Her voice was like music to


    my ears. I could have listened to her talk all day. Sweeping her light brown hair out of the way so I


    could see her face. She averted her gaze from my onyx eyes.


    ¡°ours¡± I gasp.


    She shook her head, and I felt Rnd touch my shoulder, making me look at him.


    ¡°We are scaring her,¡± he says and for the first time I could tell he didn¡¯t enjoy the scent of fear, at


    least not from her. The mate pull was strong, looking back at her. I get up and step back.


    ¡°Go¡± I tell her, and she gets up before running off bending down I pick up her wallet that she left in


    her haste. Pulling out her ID I read it. Evelyn Harper. I have never wanted someone as much as I


    wanted her, never craved another person more than I did her, she was ours and yet we couldn¡¯t have


    her. She was light while we were dark. Monsters of the night to her. Something made of nightmares. I


    had to fight with myself to stop from chasing her down and iming her. I thought I wasplete until I


    met her.

 chapter 100

    chapter 100


    **Imogen¡¯s POV


    12 monthster**


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Thest year has been epic, we were three days out from the wedding. Tobias and Theo were at


    work and I was trying to get Thaddeus ready so I can retry on my dress, the woman in the shop


    insisted. Which I knew was pointless, my body hadn¡¯t and can¡¯t change, but it wasn¡¯t like I could tell her


    that. Just as I was about to walk out the door, piking up Thaddeus only for him to throw up on my dress.


    My appointment was in forty minutes and it was at least a thirty-minute drive into town.


    ¡°Come on, could this day get any worse¡± I groan and suddenly he projectile vomits all over my hair


    as well. Why, why did I say that? ¡°You just had to prove it could. Didn¡¯t you little man? Come on, I need


    to change you and myself now¡± I tell him walking up the stairs. Walking up the stairs I ce my hand


    on his head and Thaddeus feels a little warm making me wonder if he ising down with something.


    cing him on the bed, I go to the dresser and retrieve him a change of clothes and grab a wet


    cloth from the bathroom to clean his face. Thaddeus watches me from where he sits, his cheeks all red


    and his curly ck hair covering his eyes..


    ¡°Mummy¡± He cries, making me rush to his side just in time for him to puke on theforter.


    ¡°Whats wrong little man?¡± I ask, feeling his head, which is beading in sweat. Grabbing my phone


    from my pocket, I call Tobias and he answers after one ring.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, hun?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Something is wrong with Thaddeus, I think he is sick¡±


    ¡°Sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he won¡¯t stop spewing and he feels hot¡±


    ¡°Is he teething?¡±


    I run my fingers along his bottom gums feeling nothing before running my fingers across the top


    gums and i gasp as i feel the edges of razor sharp fangs as they cut through the pad of my thumb. I


    pull my finger back before lifting his top lip to reveal three fangs on either side of his two middle teeth.


    ¡°What babe, say something¡± Tobias says rmed through the phone.


    ¡°He.. He has fangs¡±


    ¡°Fangs? Did you say fangs?¡±


    ¡°Yes Tobias fucking fangs¡± I yell annoyed from repeating myself.


    ¡°We are on our way, I will ring Astral and see what she says¡± Tobias says before hanging up.


    Thaddeus wriggles around trying to get up and I pick him before walking to the bathroom deciding a


    nice cool shower might bring his temp down. Stripping myself and him off, I turn the shower on so it is


    only lukewarm before holding his hand and letting him step into the shower. He stands under the water


    and I hop in with him before grabbing the loofa and soap washing him.Thaddeus seems to feel better


    while the cool water runs over him as he ys with his truck on the shower floor while I wash the spew


    from my hair. Once I am done, I turn the shower off only to hear the front door open. It was to early for


    them to be back yet I only just got off the phone to Tobias a few minutes ago. Grabbing a towel, I wrap


    it around myself and grab Thaddeus from the shower floor where he was ying.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I sing out when suddenly Theo appears, and I let out the breath I was holding.


    ¡°Geez, you scared me, did you run here?¡±


    Theo nods before walking over and taking Thaddeus from me. ¡°How¡¯s daddy¡¯s little man¡± He says


    kissing his wet little head.


    ¡°He is quite warm¡± He states beforeying him on the bed and drying him with the towel.


    Twenty minutester we had Thaddeus dressed, and I was making him a bottle when he started


    screaming. Theo trying to calm him, but nothing either of us did would make him settle. Tobias walks in


    and immediately runs to his side, Thaddeus face bright red from holding his breath screaming.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him, he is never like this?¡± Tobias says worriedly. Thaddeus quiets down and


    Tobias seems to have calmed him as he rests his head down on his father¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°He is so warm¡± Tobias mutters taking the damp cloth from Theo and draping it on Thaddeus head


    trying to cool him down. Thaddeus turns his face and at first I thought he was trying to get away from


    the cold wet cloth when Tobias suddenly grunts and his eyes ze over slightly before he shakes his


    head.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, geez Thaddeus don;t bite¡± He says pulling Thaddeus away from him. Fang marks in his


    neck and I realise Thaddeus bit him. Theo and I look at each other and I walk over taking him from


    Tobias and he immediately starts screaming.


    ¡°I wonder?" Theo says before running from the room.


    ¡°Did you speak to Astral?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get a hold of her¡± Tobias says.


    ¡°Well, what do we do, we can¡¯t take him to hospital?¡±


    Theo suddenly reappears, and I can instantly smell blood as it wafts to me. My fangs protruding


    from the smell. Theo passes Thaddeus a bottle full of blood.


    ¡°What are you doing, he is part human? He can¡¯t drink that¡± But I was wrong as Thaddeus


    snatched the bottle from him drinking so fast he was choking himself. Theo pulls the bottle from him.


    ¡°Settle little man, calm down¡± Thaddeus mouth open trying to get his lips around the bottle again


    as Theo holds it forcing him to drink slower. I touch his head and his temperature was going down.


    ¡°Problem solved¡± Theo says, and Tobias runs his hand across his neck. So Thaddeus wasn¡¯t biting


    Tobias, he was trying to feed on him.


    ¡°He gotcha good¡± Theo said, examining the bite on Tobias¡¯s neck.


    Thaddeus drank the bottle in its entirety and his temperature went back to normal.


    "Should he be drinking blood at his age?" I ask.


    "Well he settled didn''t he, and I have never met a Trybrid baby so I am just going to assume it is


    normal" Theo said and Tobias nodded in agreeance.


    Thaddeus fell asleep in my arms and I watched his little sleeping face brushing his curls out of his


    eyes. What the future held for him made me wonder. Walking him upstairs, I ced him in his crib.


    When I walked downstairs Tobias was waiting by the stairs.


    he wrapped his arms around my wasit pulling me flush against him. His lips moving to mine as he


    kissed me gently before pulling back.


    "Did you get your dress?" He asked. Shit the fucking dress.


    "Shit" I curse.


    "I take that as a no?, all good you can walk down the aisle naked" He said wiggling his eyebrows


    at me with a smile on his lips.


    "Yeah because I''m sure we can hang those photo''s on the wall, and I think we have tormented the


    priest enough with him marrying three of us. I don''t want to give the old fart a heart attack rocking up


    naked" I tell him.


    "Who''s going naked?" Theo says walking in and sandwhiching me between them as his lips go to


    my shoulder.


    "If your getting naked, can I too" He says thrusting his hips into me.


    "No one is getting naked" I huff at their yfulness.


    "You sure?" Theo asks slipping his hand into my panties, and running his fingers along my slit as


    his lips trail down my neck leaving open mouth kisses on my skin.

 chapter 101

    chapter 101


    **Imogen¡¯s POV**


    I lean back into Theo, his fingers dancing over my lips teasingly slow, his lips nipping and sucking


    on my skin. I feel Tobias move closer as he unbuttons my shirt, making my eyes go to his. His warm


    hands moving quickly opening my blouse before he drops his head biting my breast that isn¡¯t covered


    by my bra. I moan at the feel of his teeth biting my skin. Pain and pleasure, the thinnest line to walk, yet


    so exhrating.


    Theo¡¯s fingers finally slipping between my now wet lips as he rubs my clit making me lean into him,


    I could have got lost in the sensation of his fingers when suddenly Tobias pulls my pants down, kissing


    and nipping at my legs making me shiver and leaving me only in the thin material of my panties. Theo


    pulls his hand from my pants and I groan in frustration. I hear Tobias chuckle before he pulls me to him


    and I wrap my legs around his waist as he lifts me from the ground before mming me into the wall,


    his lips hungrily devouring mine as he plunges his tongue into my mouth. I moan into his mouth,


    grinding myself against his crouch and the growing bulge in his pants.


    I feel Tobias tugging my pants, trying to get them off, and for once I don¡¯t even care when he tears


    them, feeling the burn as the fabric stings my skin from the sheer force as he yanked them off. I pull at


    his belt, impatient to get his cock inside me. I can¡¯t even remember thest time we had sex, it has


    been that long. Life bing busy and a baby there isn¡¯t much time left in the day.


    Tobias suddenly moves to the lounge, and I grip his shoulders to stop from falling back. He sits on


    the lounge with me on hisp and I lift my weight off him so he can remove his pants.


    I feel chilly hands at my back before I feel Theo slide my blouse down my arms and removing my


    bra, tossing them on the floor. His hands going to my breasts, my nipples hardening under his touch.


    Leaning back and looking up, Theo grips my neck with one hand before leaning down and kissing my


    lips, nipping at my chin. I feel Tobias hands grip my hips before pushing me down on the head of his


    cock and I feel his hardened length slide inside, making me moan at the full feeling. My walls clenching


    around his length. Theo lets go of my neck and I kiss Tobias before biting his neck, making him groan. I


    lick at the blood trail as he throws his head back, his fingers digging into my hips as I roll them back


    and forth on his cock. I feel Theo¡¯s fingers trail down my spine, making me shiver.


    He pulls them back before moving them to my ass, only this time they are wet and I can smell


    lubricant. He moves his fingers between my cheeks teasingly. I groan in frustration; he knows what I


    want and yet he teases me. He chuckles seeing me get frustrated as I push my ass against his hand.


    Tobias sits up more, his lips going to my neck and Theo¡¯s to the other side, and I feel my stomach


    tighten with anticipation when I feel Theo move behind me and his cock slips into me. I moan loudly at


    the feeling of him slipping in and out of me. Before pushing against him and moving my hips against


    Tobias. My skin heating and I know I am close. Sitting on the edge just waiting to be shoved right over


    it. Theo speeds up and I sink my fangs into Tobias and I feel his grip tighten on my hips before he


    thrusts upwards hard and I feel his hot cum spill into me sending me over the edge as my orgasm


    washes over me in waves making me moan into Tobias¡¯s neck. Theo stilling a few secondster,


    finding his own release.


    The air thick with the scent of our arousal and sex as I feel Theo¡¯s nowid cock slip from me


    and I lift myself from Tobias, who looked a little buzzed still from my bite. Exhausted, we all head


    upstairs and shower before going to bed.


    Waking in the morning I hop in the shower, I really had to make sure I made it in town today to get


    my dress. Tobias and Theo went in early today, leaving while it was still dark. I was in the shower when


    I heard the front door open.


    ¡°Dad, is that you?¡± I sing out.


    ¡°Yeah kiddo¡± He calls back. My father said he would help with Thaddeus today, while I did some


    around myself. I hear a knock on the bedroom door.


    ¡°Yeah, I am still in the bathroom¡± I call to him trying to wrap my hair in the dam towel.


    ¡°I will grab him met us downstairs¡± He says. Us? I think to myself, wondering who he brought with


    him. I quickly duck out, finding my clothes quickly and getting dressed.


    Walking down the stairs, I can hear my father making Thaddeus a bottle and hear the kettle being


    turned on. Walking in, I freeze. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± I say when I see Bianca sitting at


    my kitchen counter on a stool with my son in her arms.


    ¡°Now, now Imogen calm down she is your sister¡± My father says looking at me.


    ¡°Are you fucking serious she fucking killed me, you know as in dead¡± I yell back and Thaddeus


    cries at my yelling.


    ¡°Shh shh you¡¯re okay, mummy is just mad at aunty¡± Bianca says soothing him.


    ¡°Give me my son¡± I say walking toward her. She passes him to me and I eye her.


    ¡°She wants to apologise and make things right. Let her try,¡± My father says.


    I re at him, and suddenly Bianca hops up. ¡°I just want to help, I can help Imogen. Look, I picked


    up your dress¡± She says grabbing it from the stool beside her.


    ¡°How?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I overheard Theo telling dad you were having trouble getting in town, so I went to get it for you.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Really sis, I just want to help and get to know my nephew¡± She says waving to Thaddeus with her


    fingers and smiling at him.


    ¡°One chance, I will give you one chance. You fuck with me or my family and I will incinerate your


    ass got it¡± I tell her pointing my finger at her. She nods excitedly.


    **Author Note**


    Let me know what you think in thements section.


    Imogen¡¯s POV


    Bianca nodded her head excitedly, though I still had my doubts about her intentions. Yet I no


    longer feared her I knew I could take her down and I could tell she knew I would make good on my


    word to incinerate her. My father cleared his throat, disturbing our little tiff.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this nice. See? You can get along,¡± he said, making me re at him. I knew she was his


    daughter and had an attachment to her, but I didn¡¯t so I didn¡¯t feel an ounce of guilt at threatening her.


    Growing up, I always wanted a sibling I suppose this was their way of cursing me with that wish. Bianca


    held the dress out to me, and I took it from her. She stood up, making me eye her suspiciously as she


    glided over to me, ever so graceful with her movements.


    ¡°Come, you should try it on¡± She says, and my fatheres over holding out his arms for


    Thaddeus. I hand him over and roll my eyes. This was ridiculous, I knew already it would fit. My body


    couldn¡¯t have changed any in a couple of months. Deciding to y nice, I walked up to my room,


    Bianca¡¯s eyes sparkling when I don¡¯t kick her out. She looks around at the photos on the walls of my


    little family. I ce the dress on a hanger before undoing the zip and looking at it. I feel Bianca looking


    at it behind me.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡± She says, running her fingers over the fabric before slipping the dress off its hanger.


    I strip my clothes off, leaving me in just my bra and panties.


    ¡°God, you have good boobs¡± She states making me chuckle she helps me step into the dress. The


    fabric feels smooth against my skin, the dress flowing to my feet.


    ¡°Can you zip me up?¡± I ask looking over my shoulder at her and she nods stepping closer and I


    feel her slowly tug the zip up before it catches. She gently tugs on the Zipper, but it doesn¡¯t budge, and


    I feel the tightness around my abdomen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t zip and further. Are you sure you gave her the right measurements?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she even checked them herself¡± I tell her, and Bianca tries to zip it up once more.


    ¡°Argh, it won¡¯t go any higher¡± She curses.


    ¡°Shit, what the hell am I going to do, I haven¡¯t got time to get it altered¡± I really like that dress too.


    ¡°I can fix it¡± She offers, and I turn looking at her sceptically.


    ¡°What I am being serious. My mother was a seamstress. I can do this. Let me do this for you¡± She


    says looking at me hopefully. Suddenly the door bursts open and Theo walks in. Bianca curses,


    ushering him out of the room and his face matches the same shock I had when I firstid eyes on her


    in our house.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I hear him ask, pushing past her.


    ¡°Theo, it¡¯s fine¡± I tell him when I feel he is about to lose his cool through the bond.


    ¡°Out it is bad luck to see her in her dress before the wedding¡± Bianca says, pushing him back out


    the door and closing it. I can feel him waiting outside, ready to jump her.


    Bianca helps me out of the dress and helps me ce it back in the bag before doing it up.


    ¡°Are you sure you can fix it?¡± I ask her, worried.


    ¡°Positive, we will just retake your measurements, don¡¯t need sleep I will have plenty of time¡± She


    says draping the bag over her arm. I nod but will just go buy a backup just in case, even though I know


    no other dress will be as nice as that one but better to have a dress than rock up in jeans and shirt. I


    reluctantly let her take it and Theo knocks on the door, obviously listening in.


    ¡°You cane in¡± I tell him, and he waltzes in but this time with Tobias.


    ¡°Why are you home?¡± I ask, curious about why they left work early.


    ¡°Astral ising over, she wants to make sure the magic is still secure in your bracelet¡± I nod


    Astrales every couple of months to check the Bracelets strength to hold the magic. Thaddeus


    magic isn¡¯t like anything we have encountered before, and sometimes I can feel its darkness around us


    like a dark cloud trying to get out, though it hasn¡¯t actually escaped. We have noticed it reacts to


    Thaddeus moods, my bracelet sometimes bing burning hot against my wrist.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a strange thing toe home to, our ex-wife helping our future wife,¡± Tobias says


    shaking his head.


    "I don¡¯t mean any harm; I just want to make amends¡± Bianca tells them. Theo and Tobias unsure


    as their feeling hit me through the bond.


    ¡°Well Astral is downstairs,¡± Theo says, and we follow him downstairs.


    Astral was sitting on the lounge as soon as I stepped into the room. I watch as her aura glows


    around her and her eyes turn white reading the atmosphere and everyone¡¯s aura¡¯s; She smiles softly


    before getting up and embracing me. I hug her tightly and Thaddeus runs outs having escaped my


    father and grabbing her legs. She smiles fondly at him, brushing his hair from his face as he beams his


    bright smile up at her.


    We all sit down, and my father brings out a tray full of coffees handing each of us our cups. I watch


    as Thaddeus climbs up on the lounge and sits beside Astral, ying with the charms on her bangle.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking well, excited for the big day or you getting cold feet?¡± she says smiling at the


    horrified looks on Theo and Tobias¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Nope, they are toasty warm¡± I reassure them and Theo sighs. I knew she was having a dig at


    them.


    I hand her the bracelet, and Thaddeus instantly tries to reach for it, but she pulls it away; the


    stones lighting up at his closeness. She checks it for any cracks, and I watch its aura flicker as it reacts


    to Thaddeus being so close to it, like it was calling out to him. She hands it back, frowning.


    ¡°It is weird. I feel it growing stronger every time I hold it. Do you notice it too?¡± she asks, and I nod.


    I hadn¡¯t told Theo or Tobias. I didn¡¯t want them to worry, but I had noticed the darkness sometimes. It


    makes me feel cold and hollow.


    ¡°We might have to but a binding spell on it soon, just to make sure it can¡¯t get out and reinforce the


    stone.¡± I nod in agreement.


    ¡°I see your doing well, Bianca.¡± Bianca looks at her nervously before smiling but says nothing.


    Bianca has angered many people with what she has done. It would take a while before she earns any


    trust from anyone, but I supposed to gain it, I have to give to her.


    ¡°Well, I best be off. I will have a meeting with the coven to figure out our next steps¡± She says


    hopping up and drinking the rest of her coffee before cing it on the tray. Tobias and Theo follow me


    out to say goodbye, and I watch as she hops in the car. She winds down the window as she starts the


    car.


    ¡°Oh, and congrattions,¡± she yells to us, a devious smile on her lips making my brows furrow in


    confusion.


    ¡°On what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Your pregnant, dear. How hadn¡¯t you noticed¡± I gaps at her words shocked and I feel Tobias''s and


    Theo¡¯s shock through the bond before I feel their excitement flood me.


    ¡°What? How?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Well, when two or in your case three people have sex¡­¡± I cut her off waving my hand at her. I


    knew how babies are made. She chuckles softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a full vampire yet, Imogen. You¡¯re still half witch. I can¡¯t wait to meet her,¡± she says


    beforeughing while she winds the window up. I watch as she drives off. I know better than to doubt


    her, I am more shocked I didn¡¯t pick it up myself. But it does exin how my dress doesn¡¯t fit.


    Turning around Theo couldn¡¯t hide his excitement as he jumped up and down, Tobias side eyeing


    him, like he had gone mad. ¡°We¡¯re pregnant,¡± I say, letting the words sink in.

 chapter 102 preface

    chapter 102 preface


    Sadistic Mates


    One hundred yearster


    Thaddeus POV


    My name was enough to send most people running. Those that didn¡¯t were fools, for they would


    feel my wrath. I am the king of darkness. The Dark Tribrid, they call me, the one that changed the


    world. I am destruction, and countries have fallen by these hands. Mercy isn¡¯t a part of my vocabry; I


    didn¡¯t grant forgiveness or mercy. It was best to stay on my good side. My mother thought she was


    protecting me, keeping my magic from me. That betrayal hurt the most.


    She took a piece of me, and I nearly killed her by getting it back. I knew growing up I was


    different. I saw life differently. Sure, I came from a home filled with love and everything a child could


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    desire. My parents would have moved heaven and hell for me. Yet that was their downfall. Their


    betrayal. From the outside, we were the perfect family. Our lives were great until my sixteenth birthday.


    I stopped aging at thirty, but the darkness made me feel every bit of the hundred and one years I have


    had on this earth. Sucking every part of me away until I be what I am now. I used to fear the


    darkness, now I embrace it.


    The darkness came for me on my sixteenth birthday, and I found the missing piece. The one thing


    I craved, and that was power. Power to control everything and everyone. My mother tried to save me,


    tried to even take me down. If she wasn¡¯t my mother, the woman who literally gave her life for me, I


    would have ended her. That wasn¡¯t her decision to make. I knew instantly my entire life was a secret.


    Astral and the covens came for me once I possessed my power, my mother telling them where to


    find me. I ughtered them all and have been on my own ever since. For decades I roamed the earth


    trying to find meaning, and I stumbled across my mates.


    At first, they feared me. Everyone had heard my name by then, not a country left intact as I made


    my way through each one trying to figure out my purpose. I met Rnd first. He was just as evil as me


    and a werewolf. We continued our reign of terror until we met our other mate. I was hoping for a


    woman, not that I was ufortable with my sexuality. It is what it is, and quite frankly, I would fuck


    anything with legs to fulfill my needs and that of my mates. Orion though was different, weaker. He


    didn¡¯t agree with my past and the things we had done. He was much older than both of us and knew of


    my grandfather. Orion is a vampire and a little old-fashioned, but he was mine even though he annoyed


    me and frustrated me to no end.


    He hated me at first, but he came to see reason. Has remained by my side even when he doesn¡¯t


    agree, trying to talk me down, trying to change me. Though now I think he has given up. Then there


    she was. I thought I wasplete until I met her. Evelyn Harper, the light in my darkness. I wanted her,


    craved her, and need her more than I needed air to breathe. She was perfectly human and made


    perfect for us. She is everything I never knew I needed and everything I have wanted and had been


    searching for. The moment Iid eyes on her, I knew she would be ours even if I have to rip her away


    from everything she has ever known. She was mine and I would do anything to keep her.

 chapter 103 One

    chapter 103 One


    Thaddeus POV


    Sitting on the balcony of my penthouse apartment, I looked over the city, my eyes scanning as I


    watched the crowds of people below, unaware of the monster watching them.


    I hear movement behind me, and my eyes snap to the ss sliding doors. She hands me a


    smoke, and I light it breathing in deeply. Enjoying the burn in my throat from its harshness.


    ¡°When are you going to go home, haven¡¯t you punished them enough? They did it to protect you. It


    is time you stop this, whatever it is you are doing.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I ask her, looking back toward the city.


    ¡°The destruction. What are you trying to prove? Who are you looking for?¡± she asks, and I sigh.


    Only she would get away with questioning me like this. I always had a soft spot for her. She listened


    and didn¡¯t judge, no matter how much I fucked things up.


    ¡°I am not trying to prove anything. I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°Then why Thaddeus, why all this?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Because I can, that is why,¡± I tell her. She shakes her head.


    ¡°Your mother said there was still good in you. We just had to find it. That we could pull you back


    from the darkness. Now I am not so sure anymore. I can¡¯t watch you destroy yourself, destroy


    everything you put your hands on. I am sorry, Thaddeus, but I can¡¯t do it anymore. I am going home,


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already? You just got here,¡± I tell her, growling at her. She steps back, frightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Thaddeus, but please just go home, they will forgive you¡° she says before turning away.


    ¡°Tell mum, I am noting back,¡± I tell her. She smiles sadly before nodding.


    She slips inside, closing the door behind her. A few minutester the ss door opens again, and


    Oriones out before plucking my smoke from my fingers and drawing on it. He leans against the


    railing.


    ¡°What did you say to your Aunty Bianca that upset her?¡± he asks before passing my smoke back.


    ¡°I told her I am not going back.¡± Orion sighs loudly before looking over the railing. I move behind


    him, pressing myself against him and reaching around him and grabbing his cock through his pants.


    His dick twitches in my hand at my touch. I groan into his ear before I pull at his belt.


    ¡°Not tonight, Thaddeus,¡± he says, smacking my hand away. I growl loudly before shoving him


    away.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I snap, going inside. Bianca was gone and only her faint lingering scent remained.


    ¡°Rnd?¡± I yell.¡°Hurry up, we are going out.¡±


    Rnd walked out, a mischievous grin dancing on his lips. He grabbed his jacket and followed me


    to lift.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I just want out of this house and I need blood,¡± I tell him. He nods. I won¡¯t risk feeding on him. My


    hunger is insatiable and as intoxicating as his scent is, I know I won¡¯t stop once I start. Marking him


    was a nightmare. I nearly killed him, nearly killed my mate. Orion was different. He was vampire, so I


    didn¡¯t struggle with him.


    Walking outside the breeze made Rnd shiver slightly. The snow crunched under our feet as we


    made our way down the street, looking for my next victim. Only when the breeze shifted, I picked up


    the most mouth-watering, intoxicating scent I had ever smelled before. I followed it before I heard a


    feminine scream. Something twitched inside me. Something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Fear.


    The sound of the woman¡¯s voice sent fear racing through my cold veins. Rnd, feeling it too,


    looked at me and we walked around the corner which was an alleyway. I could see a man standing


    over someone. The person thrashing violently as the man tried to pull her pants down. Her scream sent


    rage through me, but before I could even move, Rnd was ripping him to pieces with his bare hands.


    The figure moved, and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes from them. As I stepped into the alleyway, Rnd was


    pummelling the man, his facepletely unrecognisable as human, his blood seeping into the snow.


    The figure I realised was actually a woman. She tried pulling her pants up, looking between both


    Rnd and me, and I could smell her fear. She thought we were here to harm her too. Rnd stops


    and looks at her fear-stricken face and ces his hands out toward her. She ps his hands away. Her


    entire body shaking with fear and adrenaline. The cold biting at her skin. She was in a waitress outfit,


    not properly dressed for this sort of weather.


    The closer I got, the stronger the scent was. She was the addictive, mouth-watering scent I got a


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    whiff of. She made my heart race faster. I didn¡¯t think I needed anyone beside my mates. I wanted her,


    need her with every cell in my body. Wanting to taste her. Wanting to see if her skin was as soft as it


    looked. She cowered back as I knelt in front of her, her hazel eyes filled with fear. I could tell she knew


    what we were. I ce my hand out for her to take, but she pped it away.


    ¡°Please, I won¡¯t tell, just let me go. I saw nothing I promise,¡± she sobs. Her voice was like music to


    my ears. I could have listened to her talk all day. Sweeping her light brown hair out of the way so I


    could see her face. She averted her gaze from my onyx eyes.


    ¡°Ours,¡± I gasp.


    She shook her head, and I felt Rnd touch my shoulder, making me look at him.


    ¡°We are scaring her,¡± he says, and for the first time I could tell he didn¡¯t enjoy the scent of fear, at


    least not from her. The mate pull was strong. Looking back at her, I get up and step back.


    ¡°Go,¡± I tell her, and she gets up before running off. Bending down, I pick up her wallet that she left


    in her haste. Pulling out her ID, I read it. Evelyn Harper. I have never wanted someone as much as I


    wanted her, never craved another person more than I did her. She was ours and yet we couldn¡¯t have


    her. She was light while we were dark. Monsters of the night to her. I had to fight with myself to stop


    from chasing her down and iming her.

 chapter 104 Two

    chapter 104 Two


    Evelyn POV


    I had juste off shift. My sleazebag boss swiped my tips once again. Walking through the cold


    streets, I shivered. Something was off. The streets were too quiet, and a feeling of unease settled over


    me. Ignoring the feeling, I keep walking, the cold snow sinking into my ts making my toes go numb. I


    have worked at the same cafe for two years now. It doesn¡¯t pay much, but with the economy the way it


    is, I should just be grateful I have a job. Work was scarce these days. Finding a job was hard when half


    the city was in ruins.


    It never used to be like this, When I was a child, this city flourished. In fact, most had never heard


    his name before. But everyone had heard the rumours of the dark one. The man, or should I say


    monster, that destroyed the world. No one stood a chance against him. The human government tried


    for years, banding together, trying to rid the world of his evil. He ughtered not just towns but


    countries, burning cities of families and people to the ground along with his two mates. Rumour has it


    he was trying to find something that he wasn¡¯t even sure existed.


    Walking between two abandoned buildings, I could see the alleyway that leaders to the caravan


    park. One more block and I would be home to my trusty tin can home. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was mine. I


    was quite proud of what I had aplished, never knowing a proper home. My parents gave me up


    when I was born, don¡¯t even know their names. Apparently I was dropped off in front of a church only a


    few days old. The nuns took me in, and I bounced from one foster home to another until I eventually


    aged out the system, leaving me homeless and living on park benches. Just me and my stic bag full


    of clothes.


    I was walking the streets trying to find somewhere safe to sleep when I stumbled upon the cafe, a


    sign in the window looking for staff. It must have been in the right ce at the right time because I


    walked in and asked about the job and the owner tossed me an apron and told me to start straight


    away as they were overrun with the lunch break. I have worked there ever since.


    As I reached the corner of the building, I went to turn up the alleyway when I see a man leaning


    against the side of the building. The smell of his smoke hanging from his lips wafted to me. He moved


    off the wall he was leaning on, and I quickly turned up the alleyway. I could hear his footstepsing


    up behind me before I felt myself be tugged backwards. I let out a scream as I felt his gloved hand go


    over my mouth.


    ¡°No, now pretty be a good girl and stay quiet.¡± I nod my head thinking he was going to rob me.


    Reaching into my handbag, I feel around pulling my wallet out. It had little in it, but he could have it. I


    waved it in front of his face, and he knocked it out of my hand his next words made my blood run colder


    than the snow sinking into my shoes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money I want something else,¡± he whispered, his whiskey filled breath wafting


    over my face. I struggled against him, realising he has more sinister intentions than just robbing me. He


    threw me to the ground, and I let out the loudest scream I could muster, praying someone anyone


    would hear me before he pped my face. My head whipped to the side as his palm connected with


    my face, making my vision blur for a second. He starts ripping my ck cks down, and I fight,


    kicking and hitting and scratching anything I can. He yanks my hair when I dig my fingers into his eyes


    before mming my head into the pavement. The force makes my teeth rattle, but I continue to thrash


    as he continues trying to undress me.


    The cold snow making my muscles ache as it seeps into my clothes.


    When suddenly his weight is gone. I stare, shocked for a second after hepletely vanished on


    top me. I start yanking my pants up my legs when I heard grunting and a gross sound of flesh on flesh.


    Looking toward the alleyway I see a man, or maybe that the wrong word for him. I didn¡¯t think I would


    meet a bigger monster than the man that just tried raping me, but I didn¡¯t know what else you would call


    him. He literally was ripping the man to pieces. I have to hold my stomach as I feel it lurch when I see


    one of his arms fly off and hit the snow. Blood coated the ground as the man pummeled his face until it


    was unrecognizable, the snow turning red. I clench my eyes shut, not being able to handle what I was


    witnessing.


    It was like something out of a horror movie. I was shaking like a leaf, my teeth chattering from the


    cold as I sat frozen with fear. Fight or flight was kicking in, and here I was paralysed by my own fear.


    Scared I was next, I kept my eyes closed, waiting for death.


    The noise stopped. I looked up, and two men were staring down at me. One held his hand out and


    I smacked it away, covering my head with my hands fearing him belting me and inflicting what he just


    did to the man in the alley.


    ¡°Please, I won¡¯t tell, just let me go. I saw nothing I promise,¡± I beg them as sobs wrack my body.


    The biggest man kneels down in front of me, moving my hair away from my face and brushing it over


    my shoulder. Looking up, I see pitch ck eyes staring at me. Eyes so dark I was afraid they would


    swallow me whole. I turn my gaze to the ground, not wanting to see my own death through his eyes.


    He holds hisrge hand out for me to take, and I cower away from him, flinching as he goes to reach


    forward.


    ¡°Ours,¡± he gasps. And I almost think I heard it wrong. Were they going to finish what the other


    man couldn¡¯t?


    ¡°We are scaring her,¡± the man who brutally ughtered the other man said, making me look at


    him. He was drenched in blood, dying his skin a scarlet colour. The smell of death so pungent on him I


    could almost taste it.


    ¡°Go,¡± the man with onyx eyes says. He was watching the other man, who I see nod to him. I take


    off running down the alleyway, thanking god they let me go. I ran the entire way home, running like my


    ass was on fire. Running through the caravan park before finding my tin can. And never in my life have


    I been as thankful to see my shitty van covered in graffiti and falling apart. Just as I reach the door, I


    finally lose my stomach. Doubling over and puking the contents of my stomach into the snow, I retch for


    a few minutes, trying to rid the taste from my mouth. My face grows hot from throwing up, and the back


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    of my throat burns from my stomach acids.


    I must have been making a fair amount of noise because I see then van beside mine flick on its


    lights, and I quickly slip inside before my neighbour sees me through their window.


    Stepping inside, I see the familiar surroundings of my humble abode. I shut the door before sliding


    to the floor, my legs giving out from under me. What the fuck just happened? How the fuck am I still


    alive? Whoever they were, they weren¡¯t human. I couldn¡¯t get the picture of his dark eyes staring at me.


    So dark I could see my reflection in them.


    Yet they let me go. Why? I could have run to the¡­ well no one. You didn¡¯tst long as an officer in


    this city. Mostw enforcement was dead, and the only justice found in the city these days was vignte


    justice or the underworld trades. But with the way that man tore him apart limb for limb, I doubt anyone


    could match up against them. He didn¡¯t even break a sweat.


    Closing all the curtains, I quickly make sure all the doors are locked. I was never this paranoid


    before. I grew up in this city, knew it like the back of my hand. Sure, every city was dangerous, but


    growing up here, I knew all the do¡¯s and don¡¯ts, knew which streets to stay away from. My area was


    considered safe mostly, nothing much happened in this area. Never have I been attacked on my way


    home. Few people lived on this side of the city because there wasn¡¯t much left. Even the homeless


    refused to live over here because the ce was that abandoned there weren¡¯t many ces to beg or


    dumpster dive.


    After what happened, I feel like this was just the start of something bigger. I have always been


    pretty intuitive, but I had this nagging feeling something bad was going to happen, and I prayed this


    feeling was just because of the events of today. Once I was convinced I had locked uppletely. I


    walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower. Stripping off, I hopped in. The water burned my


    skin, making me jump. My skin was so cold the water felt like it was blistering my skin, only I knew it


    was my skin that was cold by the shaking of my hands and the fact that my toes were blue. Easing


    myself in slowly, I let the water warm my freezing body, inhaling the smell of my strawberry two dor


    shampoo.


    When I hopped out, I grabbed my fluffy towel and walked into my room, quickly getting dressed


    before hopping in bed. I had to be back at work by 530 am for the breakfast shift. Wrapping myself up


    in my duvet like a human burrito, I closed my eyes, drifting off into the darkness of sleep.

 chapter 105 Three

    chapter 105 Three


    I slept terribly. Nightmares gued my sleep all night, making me toss and turn, even waking in a


    sweat. My anxiety forced me to get up and check all the locks again. Thenying in bed trying to go


    back to sleep, my mind wouldn¡¯t stop questioning if I really checked the lock on the windows or the


    door making me paranoid so I would check again. When the noise of my rm red loudly next to my


    head, I felt like a zombie. Dragging myself to my feet, I made my way to the bathroom and turned on


    the facet. Only nothing came out. The pipes shuttered and groaned, but no water. ¡°Fuck,¡± I scream


    annoyed, realising the water had frozen in the pipes overnight.


    The one morning when I need a shower to wake myself. Walking into the kitchen, I pick up the jug


    to find it empty.


    ¡°Not today, Satan,¡± I yell, flipping him off with both hands as I march to my room and grab a fresh


    blouse from the cupboard and some ck cks. Quickly getting dressed, I threw on my ts only for


    my toes to go straight through the end. ¡°Really? Could this day get any worse?¡± I groan before getting


    up and digging through the kitchen draw.


    Duct tape. Duct tape, fixes everything. Grabbing a role of ck tape, I tape my ts that now have


    a mouth for my toes to y peekaboo. Giving my toes a wriggle, they seem to hold, but just in case, I


    wrap more around the end of my shoe to make sure they hold in the snow. Buttoning up my blouse, I


    go into the bathroom and brush my teeth. Looking at my reflection, I look like shit. Like I haven¡¯t slept in


    a good week as I have huge dark bags under my eyes. Any bigger I could smuggle my wallet in them.


    Thinking of my wallet, I duck out to my handbag and dig around for it.


    Panicking, I tip my bag upside down. The contents spilling on my bed. My wallet was gone, and I


    don¡¯t remember picking it up. I could try going back the way I came and see if I can find it. The thought


    alone makes me shiver in fear. Chucking my phone in my bag, I toss it over my shoulder before


    grabbing my jumper and pulling it over my head. Pulling my hair into a high ponytail, I unlock my door


    and take a deep breath, willing myself to actually leave the safety of my van. When I swing the door


    open, I quickly rush out before locking it. As I turn around, I see something sitting on the top step.


    Looking around, I eye the package suspiciously.


    It was a cardboard box. Bending down, I pick it up before opening it. My blood runs cold and my


    heart hammers in my chest so hard I thought it would bounce out. My breathinges in short pants


    as panic takes over. Anxiety is my biggest weakness. Takes nothing and everything to set it off, and


    nothing feels worse as adrenaline pumps through your veins, just because your brain bes a little


    irrational. I knew I wasn¡¯t being irrational this time though as I looked down at my wallet.


    They know where I live. What if theye back to finish off the job? I look around in panic to make


    sure they aren¡¯t lurking around. Gripping on to the handrail of the stairs, I try to ground myself.


    Something I can feel. Check the wooden handrail. Something I can see. Snow, check. Something I can


    taste, my toothpaste check, check, fucking check. Yep, very much alive still. I will my heart to stop


    racing and beating erratically. Forcing my feet down the stairs, I practically run the entire way to work,


    bursting through the ss door. The bell jingles loudly as Lisa spins around from serving someone and


    stares at me bewildered.


    ¡°Geez Evelyn, the way you burst in I thought we were being held up again,¡± she said, coffeepot in


    hand.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I gasp, trying to catch my breath as I ce my hands on my knees. Standing up, I look


    around. The cafe was retro, with its red and white checkered flooring and brightly coloured bench seats


    and table decorations. Looking around, I notice the person Lisa was serving was watching me. I drop


    my eyes. I could feel his eyes on me as I walked behind the counter and grabbed my apron. Lisa set


    the coffeepot down, and I grabbed a mug, filling it before gulping down the liquid gold. ¡°Rough night?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± I tell her, finishing my cup and pouring another.


    ¡°Vick isn¡¯t in yet. Hopefully he doesn¡¯t stop in at all today,¡± Lisa says, walking past and squeezing


    my shoulder. The morning was abnormally quiet. Like no one came in except the man that Lisa served.


    Watching him from behind the counter, he looked up, and I averted my gaze. Something was off about


    him. He was gorgeous with dark hair and thickshes and a strong jawline. He was bigger than most


    people in this area, too. This man clearly worked out, by the size of his biceps alone I would assume he


    lived at the gym. He was dressed nice too, which was a little odd for this side of town. He didn¡¯t fit in at


    all, stood out like a sore thumb. His button-up shirt hugged him tightly, and I could tell his chest was just


    as muscr as his arms. Lisa pulled me out of my daze though when she tapped me on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet, I am going for a smoke. You right on your own with the Mr Hotty?¡± she said with a wink. I


    chuckled and watched her duck out the front, cing her apron on the empty table next to the door. As


    soon as she walked out, the man moved, making my eyes snap to his. They were emerald green, and I


    couldn¡¯t look away as he approached and sat on the stool at the counter. I watched his lips move but


    didn¡¯t hear a word he said to hypnotised by his eyes.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he says with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Good going, Evelyn.


    ¡°I said can I have some more coffee,¡± he said, pointing to the jug behind me.


    ¡°Shit sorry, I spaced out,¡± I said, turning around and grabbing the pot before refilling his cup.


    ¡°Evelyn,¡± he says, looking at the name tag attached to my shirt.


    I nod before looking to the door for Lisa, hoping she would be back in soon to save me from my


    awkwardness.


    ¡°I¡¯m Orion,¡± he says, making me look at him. What a weird name, I thought.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Orion,¡± I tell him, and Lisa walks in. She ces her apron on before tossing me


    her smokes and giving me a wink. I take my apron off before walking outside. The chill in the air


    sting my face, walking around the side. I sit on the milk crate before lighting up a smoke and inhaling


    deeply.


    ¡°Smoking is bad for you,¡± I hear his familiar voice, making my eyes snap open. Not creepy at all.


    ¡°Gotta die of something,¡± I tell him, waiting for him to leave. He leans on the side of the building,


    watching me.


    ¡°Can I help you with something? Are you lost?¡±


    ¡°No, I was looking for you actually,¡± he replies looking down at me.


    ¡°Well, you found me, so you can leave now.¡± I wave him off and he chuckles.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice,¡± he says, raising an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Last I checked you¡¯re invading my personal space. I don¡¯t need to be nice,¡± I tell him, quickly


    finishing my smoke and putting it in the ashtray. Walking back toward the entrance, I groan when I see


    my boss¡¯s yellow car pull up out the front. Orion opens the door and waits for me to enter.


    Quickly stepping past him, I chuck my apron on and quickly warn Lisa that he showed up. She


    walks out to the front counter while stering a fake smile on her face. I don¡¯t bother hiding my disgust


    for the man, especially after yesterday when he told me if I wanted my tips I had to blow him. Filthy


    asshole. I am the same age as his daughter.


    The bells go off and in walks Vick. He was a middle-aged man who was overweight and balding,


    his white shirt covered in grease probably fromst night¡¯s dinner. Oh, and he was ripe today. I had to


    fight the urge to gag when he walked past and I caught a whiff of his body odour.


    ¡°Ladies,¡± he says, walking out the back. I roll my eyes and Lisa groans loudly once he is out of


    sight. I notice Orion watching us and a strange look on his face as he watches Vick walks out the back.


    I suddenly hear Vick sing out my name, and I look past the kitchen to his office with a groan.


    ¡°Maybe we can make a run for it,¡± Lisa jokes light heartedly.


    ¡°Evelyn,¡± Vick screams from his small office. I grab a mug filling it with coffee to take to him, hoping


    with coffee he will distract him from me calling him a perverted pig before I stormed out of work


    yesterday.


    Vick is sitting at his desk. He runs his hand over his bald head a cruel grin on his face. ¡°Shut the


    door,¡± he snaps before reaching forward and snatching the mug from my hand. Coffee sloshes all over


    his desk. I grab the tea towel that is tucked into my apron, mopping it up.


    ¡°Have you anything to say about yesterday?¡± he asks, raising his mono brow.


    ¡°Nope, I am pretty sure what i said was pretty urate,¡± I tell him, crossing my arms over my chest


    and ring at the vile man before me.


    ¡°You should watch who you are talking to, girlie. The only reason I am not firing you is because we


    understaffed, but as punishment I am cutting your shifts.¡±


    ¡°Who are you punishing, me or Lisa? She can¡¯t run the ce by herself,¡± I state.


    ¡°She will manage, unless¡± he says uncrossing his legs and looking at his pants Zipper. I walk out.


    No way was I degrading myself for my shifts. I need the job, but I will manage without it. I have some


    savings tost a week or two till I find another job if need be. mming the door, I walk back out to


    Lisa.


    ¡°What he want?¡± she said, staring at me worriedly.


    ¡®He is cutting my shifts because I wouldn¡¯t blow him,¡± I whisper, and she frowns. She knew what he


    was like, but mostly he left us alone. He used to only be touchy feely but since his wife passed he has


    really stepped it up to an entirely different level or disgustingness.


    ¡°So quiet this morning,¡° she says, looking out the door front windows.


    I turn looking out to and notice Orion ring at the office door. His anger confused me as he shot


    daggers at the door.


    ¡°Probably because they spotted the dark ones,¡± I tell her, taking my eyes off him and turning to


    Lisa.


    She nods. ¡°Yeah, I heard they destroyed the north side of the city. They need to just fuck off. This


    world is hard enough to live in without them killing everyone and destroying everything. I heard a


    hundred people died when the bank copsed because of that psycho,¡± she whispers. Suddenly the


    office door opens, making both of us look toward the kitchen. Vick strolls out, a cruel smile on his face.


    He walks over to the till and retrieves the tip jar before walking out.


    ¡°Vick, that¡¯s bullshit,¡± Lisa calls out to him, but he ignores her and keeps walking out. We both huff.


    ¡°Not like much was in it. I haven¡¯t seen one customer besides him,¡± I say looking in the direction of


    the man Orion, only he is gone. I look around, but he isn¡¯t anywhere. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Lisa looks up,


    noticing him gone too. She walks over to the table he was at beforeing back.


    ¡°I have no idea, but he left a $500 tip,¡° she says waving the cash in front of my face. I chuckle


    before going to clean down the table. Once he left after an hour or two, I noticed the ce filling with


    customers. We were run off our feet for most of the day. Lisa and I took turns at cooking and serving,


    seeing as the ce had no cook after Merander left. She was sick of Vick¡¯s constant harassment.


    By closing time, both of us noticed Vick never came back, which was odd considering he always


    stopped by before the dinner rush. When closing time came, Lisa emptied the new tip jar before giving


    me half. I ced it in my wallet. Before helping her lock up. Lisa caught a bus to and from work, which


    pulled up out the front as we walked out the door. ¡°Shit,¡± she says.


    ¡°I will lock up,¡± I tell her.


    She chucked me the keys and quickly raced over just before the doors shut. Pulling all the shutters


    down, I quickly ced the padlocks on before locking the screen door. Once I was done, I turned


    around. It was dark now, being that it was nearly nine o¡¯clock. Wrapping my arms around myself, I


    started walking. I had this strange feeling I was being watched, which made me pick up my pace.


    Looking over my shoulder every few minutes convinced someone was following me. When I came to


    the alley, I froze, looking down it. I looked further down the street, trying to decide whether to take the


    shortcut or go the long way which added twenty minutes. I opted for the streetlights, taking the long


    way home. When my van came into view, I started jogging, wanting to get inside to safety. Closing the


    door, I quickly lock it. The first thing I do is check the taps.


    I do a little victory dance when I see the pipes are no longer frozen. Tossing my bag on my bed, I


    walk into the bathroom and turn the lights on.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just as I went to hop in the shower, I heard my phone bing. Letting the water heat up, I walked


    over and picked up my phone where I left it. The message was from Vick.


    Going on vacation, you and Lisa take over the cafe till I return. Wow, I thought, a little taken aback


    after the events of the day. Yet I was d I wouldn¡¯t have to see him for a while. Lisa and I were more


    than capable of running the cafe. At least for now we wouldn¡¯t have to put up with his sexual advances.


    Sure, Vick have a pleasant holiday. I reply before dropping my phone on the bed and walking to


    the bathroom so I can have a shower.

 chapter 106 Four

    chapter 106 Four


    Thaddeus POV


    A week went past, and I sent Orion to watch over her. Find out more about her. Yet each day he


    came back with the same answer of nothing. He evenpelled the girl Lisa, I think he said her name


    was. Not even she knew much about her, despite working with her for almost two years. Just said that


    she lived in the caravan park a couple blocks away and that she always showed for work. Her answer


    made me wonder what it was she was hiding. Orion managed to steal her keys while she wasn¡¯t


    looking and had them cut. So today while she was at work, Rnd and I were going to see what we


    could find out about her where she lived.


    We watched Orion leave and waited for his call to let us know she had arrived at work. Grabbing


    my keys, I walked to the door of our apartment with Rnd straight behind me, both of them curious as


    to who our little mate was. It didn¡¯t take us long to drive to the caravan park; the ce looked


    abandoned besides the few vans that remained and the front office. The entire ceprised only


    around twenty vans, so finding her was a piece of cake. Pulling up out the front of it, I noticed an old


    woman sitting out the front. She lived next door, and she watched as we walked up the stairs. I nodded


    to Rnd, and he unlocked the door, his eyes not leaving the wrinkly old hag¡¯s face as she watched us


    with suspicious eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worried she will tell her?¡± Rnd asks, opening the door. We are instantly hit with her


    scent, my mouth watering as it wraps around us. My body rxes instantly, her scent calming as we


    step inside and close the door.


    ¡°You can deal the woman when we leave,¡± I tell him, and he nods his head, looking around. She


    didn¡¯t own much. I thought it was weird that even though she lived here, she had no personal effects


    besides clothes. We started opening drawers and found some bills with her name on them, a make-up


    bag, and hair straightener. But other than that, there wasn¡¯t much here, no photos, no things that would


    show what her personality was like. Going into her room, Rndid on her bed before jumping off.


    ¡°God, she might as well just sleep on the springs,¡± he muttered before going to open the bedside


    drawer. I noticed a shoe box under the bed. Bending down, I picked it up and opened it. Inside


    contained a small amount of cash, may be $500 dors and a newspaper clipping. It looked old and


    had fold lines in it. It was a photo of a church and a nun holding a baby, the newspaper article asking


    for information on a baby that was dropped out the front of the church.


    ¡°I wonder why she has this?¡± I asked, showing Rnd. He shrugged.


    ¡°Well, this was a waste of time,¡± he muttered before opening up the top drawer of the tallboy. He


    growled in the back of his throat, making me raise an eyebrow. Rnd turned around and in his hand


    was a pair ofce panties. I rolled my eyes at him as he dangled them in front of my face. I snatched


    them from his hand and ced them back in the drawer and closed it to his dismay. cing the shoe


    box under the bed, we locked up before leaving.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°What now?¡± Rnd asked.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± I ask, and he nods. I was getting sick of waiting. When we first saw her and the fear in


    her eyes, the thought of having her scared me. Now all I can think about is her. Every waking moment


    of the day she is in my thoughts, and I knew it was the mate bond, but all of us decided she would be


    ours one way or another. We let Orion try first, try to get to know and woo her, but she showed no


    interest. In fact she has showed little interest in anyone. Orion said she does her job and heads straight


    home, that she no hobbies and doesn¡¯t wander far from home or work.


    But that just made us more curious as to why. Why she keeps her private life so hidden, what is


    she hiding from, or running from that not even her co-workers know anything about her. Or was she


    really that mundane? Pulling up out the front, both of us look inside the cafe windows and we can see


    Orion sitting on a stool at the counter, the girl Lisa animatedly talking to him. Evelyn however must be


    out the back as we couldn¡¯t see her anywhere.


    Evelyn POV


    Thest week went by quickly. Getting to work I quickly unlock to the cafe, apologising to Lisa who


    was already waiting outside for me, a smoke between her fingers as she waited patiently. She wasn¡¯t


    the only one waiting though. Orion was also waiting for the cafe to open as he leaned against the hood


    of his car, looking graceful despite his enormous size. Lisa heads straight inside to turn everything on


    and start heating up the stoves and deep fryers. Shoving the key in the first padlock, I unlock it, lifting


    the roller shutters on the window, before moving to the next. Only this time the key wouldn¡¯t go in and


    the lock mechanism appeared to be frozen. I jiggled the key for a few seconds before dropping my bag


    off my shoulder and crouching down so I could see the lock better.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± Orion says before bending over and inspecting the lock. He jams the key in, and it


    does the same. Lisaes out before handing me my apron. When suddenly I hear metal hit the


    ground and realise the padlock is broken apart on the ground.


    ¡°Whoops,¡± says Orion with a mischievous grin on his face. I raise an eyebrow before holding my


    hand out for the keys, which he ces in my hand. His fingers graze my wrist, making me jump when I


    feel sparks rush up my arm. I pull my hand back eyeing him, and he has azy smile on his lips which


    just confuses me more. Lisa¡¯s voice pulling me out of my awkwardness.


    ¡°Cheap bloody locks. I have to go to the store to grab bread. Do you need anything?¡± she asks,


    looking at me.


    ¡°Yeah, can you grab me some smokes?¡± I tell her, rummaging through the handbag and handing


    her some cash. She takes it before walking toward the corner store. Chucking the broken lock in the


    trash, I walk inside and head behind the counter before turning the coffee machine on. Once it is done,


    I pour three coffees, one for Lisa and myself, before handing Orion his one. He sits at the counter


    watching my every move, making me nervous.


    ¡°Must you always stare?¡± I ask as I turn around and pull the cash tray out from the safe and drop it


    into the register.


    ¡°No harm in looking,¡± he says.


    I roll my eyes, and I see Lisae in before she chucks my smokes to me. ¡°When are you going


    to get ID so you can buy them yourself?¡± she asks.


    ¡°One day when I get a day off,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You are the only person I know that didn¡¯t rush to get their ID the day they turned off age. Don¡¯t


    you go out or anything?¡± she asked.


    ¡°And do what?¡± I ask with my back to her.


    ¡°You know, drink or party-like people our age do,¡± she states.


    ¡°No, I prefer my ownpany,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asks, and I suddenly wonder what it with her questions she asks. Usually we chit chat,


    but not about our lives. Though I know a lot about her because she isn¡¯t exactly a private person, I was,


    so her questions were a little off to me.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like people,¡± I tell her, and she pretends to be offended.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me?¡° she says sarcastically, cing her hand over her heart.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re different. I know you,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Then exin. Your answer makes no sense,¡° she says, cing her hand on the counter and


    staring at me. I look away and notice that Orion to is waiting for my answer as he eavesdropped on our


    conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s just easier that way. No point going out making friends for them to disappoint you when they


    walk out on you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s depressing,¡± she states.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth. Everyone leaves eventually when they realise you got nothing more to offer,¡± I


    tell her before seeing someone walk in. I walk over to them to serve them. I can hear Lisa happily


    chatting to Orion behind me, and I quickly jot down the man¡¯s order before handing it to Lisa. I watch as


    she darts out the back to start cooking while I bring him his coffee.


    I find Orion following me around while I do things. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a job or something? Why are


    you hanging around here so much?¡± I ask as I walk outside to have a smoke.


    ¡°Lisa doesn¡¯t seem to mind?¡± he says, crossing his arms across his broad chest as I sit on the milk


    crate lighting my smoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you tip big, which leaves me wondering. Clearly you have money, so why are you


    slumming it on this side of the city?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer. ¡°Did you really mean what you said that people just disappoint you?¡±


    ¡°Really, look at the city, the world, everything has gone to shit.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I asked though.¡±


    ¡°Then yes, I do believe that.¡±


    ¡°Why do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, and you really shouldn¡¯t listen in on people¡¯s conversations.¡±


    ¡°You have an attitude, you know that?¡± he says, stepping closer making me look up at him.


    ¡°And you are in my personal space again,¡± I tell him, standing up and flicking my smoke in the


    ashtray. I go to walk around him when his hand on my arm stops me as he pulls me back in front of


    him. His face is close as he leans in so close I feel his breath fan my lips, and I suddenly forget how to


    breathe. Stunned by his manly good looks.


    ¡°Does my closeness bother you, little one?¡± he asks in his husky voice. And I suddenly lose all


    focus as his lips move closer to mine. And I see him smile while I struggle with my brain to function


    instead of going foggy and nk. He pulls me closer, his hand sending tingles shooting up my arm,


    making me gasp as his other hand wraps around my waist, pulling me flush against his chest. His


    breath fans my face, and I lean in, inhaling. He smells so good, making my mouth water. I hear him


    chuckle, feel it rumble through his chest.


    Suddenly I hear Lisa¡¯s voice singing out for me, snapping me out of my daze. I step back confused


    at my reaction to him, while he stands there with a sly smile on his face. I swear I just saw his eyes


    darken.

 chapter 107 Five

    chapter 107 Five


    Evelyn POV


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say before stepping around him and running back inside. What the fuck just came


    over me? Lisa was frantically trying to take orders, and I quickly stepped in, rushing to the kitchen


    where I see a heap of dockets. When Lisa is finished, shees out and helps me cook while we keep


    an eye on the door. Orion just sits in the corner watching. Always watching. His presence doesn¡¯t


    bother me like it did the first few days he was here. He had pretty much be a piece of the


    furniture.


    After we serve everyone, I grab my tray to go clean tables. I had just finished stacking the tray and


    was about to head out the back when I hear the doorbell chime. Lifting the tray, I turn to see who


    entered. Two men entered, looking around before their eyes fall on me and I gasp as panic rushes


    through me and my heart rate speeds us till I can hear it pulsating in my ears, my hands trembling and I


    feel mming as adrenaline pulses through me paralysing me until I hear Lisa scream and realise I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    had dropped the tray of tes I was holding as they smashed around my feet. The noise making me


    flinch as my gaze drops. Lisa rushes out with a towel and I drop down scooping the ss up with


    shaking hands.


    ¡°Shit Evelyn you okay?¡± she asks but I feel nothing but fear, too scared to even answer.


    ¡°Evelyn stop, you¡¯re cutting your hands¡° she says, making me look at my hands which were indeed


    bleeding from the ss cutting my fingers and palm. I didn¡¯t even feel it and I can hear my breathing


    the room trembles around me. I realise I am having a panic attack as everything slows down except for


    the erratic pumping of my heart.


    It was them, the men that killed him in the alleyway. I feel Orion move near me, and he takes the


    tray from hands. Lisa rushes out the back, but I am frozen in ce, paralysed by fear. I feel Lisa grip


    my arms, pulling me to my feet and taking me out the back. Orion follows us into the kitchen. I see Lisa


    rummaging through my bag. I try to find my grounding ce, remember what I need to do to ground


    myself, yet my mind just goes nk.


    Lisa opens my bloody hand and drops two pills in it before handing me a ss of water. I quickly


    swallow the pills.


    ¡°What are they?¡± I hear Orion ask her.


    ¡°Valium, she has panic attacks sometimes.¡± After a few minutes I feel my heart rate slow to a


    normal pace and my body start to rx. Lisa is quickly rushes around the kitchen, and I gather my


    bearing and look down at my hand, which has a tea towel wrapped tightly around it. I peel it off before


    rinsing my hand under the sink, wincing at the sting before reaching for the first aid kit and wrapping my


    hand.


    When I go back out, Orion follows, and my eyes fall on the two men who were watching me. I


    close my eyes, willing myself to hold it together. My shock only grows when I see Orion sit at the table


    with them. I also notice that everyone else is gone. Lisaes out behind me.


    ¡°Where did everyone go?¡° she says, cing her hands on my shoulder. I shrug, not able to take


    my eyes off the three people sitting in the booth. Lisa follows my gaze before looking at me.


    ¡°You okay, Evelyn?¡± I nod but say nothing.


    ¡°How about you go home? I can ring Merander and ask is she woulde. I know she is looking


    for work again, thest ce she was at shut down? So, go I will be fine on my own.¡± I look at her and I


    can tell it worries her. I haven¡¯t had a panic attack in ages, so it was a little out of character for me.


    ¡°Go, I will be fine, promise,¡° she says, handing my bag to me. I nod before taking off out the door. I


    walk home, my mind in overdrive. Wondering if they recognised me, wondering how Orion knows them.


    When I get home, I flop on my bed and close my eyes. Opening them, I hear a knock on the door.


    Getting up, I hesitantly peek out the window and find Orion at the door. I groan before walking over and


    unlocking the door.


    ¡°How do you know where I live?¡±


    ¡°Lisa.¡± He shrugged. He leant against the handrail watching me.


    ¡°Are you going to invite me in, or do I need to stand out here and freeze?¡± he asks, and I step


    aside, opening the door wider. He walks in but has to duck his head to stop from hitting it on the


    doorframe. I stand awkwardly. I have brought no one here, let alone had someone show up here.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, folding my arms across my chest.


    ¡°I wanted to make sure you¡¯re okay,¡± he says turning to face me after looking around.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine you can go now,¡± I tell him. He raises an eyebrow before stepping closer and I step back.


    ¡°I will not do anything,¡± he says, reaching for me and pulling me to him. I feel my heart race at his


    proximity. I shove him back, and he looks shocked. I see hurt in his eyes which I find odd. I barely knew


    him.


    ¡°How do you know those two men that came into the cafe?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re my mates, why?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°You have friends like that?¡± I ask. He seemed so gentle, yet I could tell he had a


    mean streak.


    ¡°My idea of mates and your idea are two different things, and what do you mean, like that?¡± he


    says defensively, crossing his arm across his shoulder.


    ¡°They¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish, not wanting to remember that horrid night.


    ¡°They what? Evelyn?¡± he says stepping closer.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you need to leave,¡± I tell him and open the door. He looks at me, but he doesn¡¯t


    move.


    I suddenly hear someone walking up the steps out the front, and my eyes dart outside before I feel


    my breath catch in my throat. I stumble back terrified as I watch the two men from the alley walk up the


    steps before stepping inside my van. I go to run to the back when I feel hands wrap around my waist


    and realise Orion grabbed me.


    ¡°Calm down, Evelyn, they won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he says. I ignore him, knowing exactly what those


    monsters are capable of as I struggle against him, but his hands don¡¯t loosen. I bite into his hand,


    making him release me, and I run to the bathroom before locking the door. Orion''s voice calls out on


    the other side of the door.


    ¡°Open the door, Evelyn,¡± he says as I search the bathroom before seeing the window. I raise it


    slowly before lifting it enough to climb out. Halfway through the small window, I feel hands on my hips


    before I¡¯m ripped back inside the van. I scream before a hand goes over my mouth.


    ¡°Shh, we won¡¯t hurt you,¡± says a voice below my ear.


    ¡°If I remove my hand, do you promise not to scream?¡± he asks, and I feel tears burn my eye before


    spilling over and running down my cheeks. They were going to kill me. I should have run and left the


    city that night. I nod my head, and he removes his hand. As soon as he does, I scream as loud as I can


    before I hear him growl and he mps his hand back over my mouth.


    ¡°Put her in the car,¡± calls a voice from the door, and I see his handsome face as he looks inside the


    bathroom. His silver eyes dazzling and hypnotic as he stares at me. The man walks me out of the


    bathroom, and I see Orion sitting calmly at the table.


    ¡°They won¡¯t hurt you; I promise. We will exin when we get you home.¡± Home? What did they


    mean by home? They were going to take me. I start to thrash against my captor, but he is stronger. My


    thrashing only seems to annoy him as I feel his breath on my neck.


    ¡°We can do this the hard way or the easy way,¡± he says. Panic courses through me as I drop my


    weight and go limp to try and slip out of his grip.


    ¡°Hard way it is then¡± he says as he grips my ankle. I kick my legs, my foot connecting with his face,


    and he grunts before ripping me toward him and gripping my arms. The man pulls me to my feet before


    wrapping his arm around me, holding me in ce against his chest. I hit and scratch at whatever I can.


    He rips my head to the side, and I scream as I feel him bite into my neck. My screaming dies in my


    throat as ck dots dance before my vision, and the room bes dull. I try to force my eyes open as


    I feel them start to droop. What did he just do to me? Myst thoughts fade as it plunged me into


    darkness.

 chapter 108 Six

    chapter 108 Six


    Evelyn POV


    Groaning, I sit up, my hand going to my head as I feel a migraineing on. Man, I had the


    strangest dream. I rub my eyes and look around my room. Only it isn¡¯t my room. The startling reality of


    my dreames back to me, and I realise it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡°Bout time you woke up. You have been asleep for hours,¡± says a voice behind me. I spin around


    on the bed ande face to face with ck inhuman eyes watching me. Panic grips me as I throw


    myself off the bed, my heart pounding against my ribs. The man gets up walking around the bed


    towards me, and the door opens making my eyes dart to it. In walks the other man from the alleyway.


    ¡°Stay away from me,¡± I tell them with my hands out, trying to find an escape. My neck was searing


    with pain when I turn my head to look for a window. My hand goes to my neck, and I feel blood staining


    my fingers. The man with hypnotic green eyes leans against the doorframe, watching, and I suddenly


    feel trapped and ustrophobic. I back up only toe in contact with a dresser, the objects on top


    rattle and something falls off.


    ¡°I am Thaddeus, that is Rnd, and we mean you no harm,¡± says the man leaning on the door.


    ¡°You bit me,¡± I said, looking at the man with ck eyes. His chest was bare, and I couldn¡¯t stop my


    eyes from wandering down his chest to his abs and V-line as it escapes into the waistband of his pants.


    The man clears his throat and I shake my head, snapping myself out of the weird daze that came over


    me.


    ¡°You done checking me out?¡± he asks, raising an eyebrow at me. I feel my face heat as a blush


    spreads across my cheeks.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡± I stutter, and he moves toward me. Panic seizes me, and I run toward the door in the


    room''s corner before throwing it open and running through it. Cursing when I realise it is a wardrobe


    and not a bathroom with a window to escape from.


    I hear a knock on the door before I hear the man¡¯s amused voice on the other side of the door.


    ¡°Knock, knock¡± he says, and I feel panic grip me. Looking around the walk-in, I find nothing useful to


    aid in my escape. Looking up, I see the metal bar with clothes hanging on it, and yank it, pulling it from


    its braces. The clothes sliding off and hitting the floor with a soft thud. Backing up, I face the door.


    He knocks again, and my heart skips a beat as I watch the door handle twist. When it opens, I


    swing the bar, aiming for his head, but hit his shoulder. He grips the bar, yanking me towards him, and I


    bring my knee up, hitting him between the legs. He groans, clutching his now aching balls, and I grab


    the pole and dart past him only for him to catch my ankle. I fall face first onto the carpet with a soft


    thud, knocking the air from my lungs. The other man watching amused from the door, which angers me


    as I roll on my back.


    The man¡¯s grip on my ankle tightens as he drags me toward him, and I raise my other foot kicking


    him in the chest. He reaches out, snaring my other foot in his vice like grip and holding it to the floor


    before shoving my legs apart and pressing his body between my thighs. ¡°Keep fighting, I love it when


    they struggle,¡± he says, and I feel his erection pressing into me. Lifting my head, I headbutt him,


    instantly regretting it as my head throbs, and I realise I hurt myself more than him. His lip is bleeding


    while I feel like I just head-butted a brick wall.


    ¡°She is a feisty little one,¡± he mutters, wiping his lip. I struggle against him. I see Orion walk in,


    pushing past the man standing at the door watching the scene in front of him unfold.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get off her,¡± he says, shoving his shoulder.


    ¡°Well, fucking help then. Where have you been anyway?¡± the man asks Orion. The man hops off


    me, and I scramble to sit up when Orion grabs my face. I feel fog slip over me, and I try to shake it off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, we won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he says as I feel a wave of ease rush over me, all fear


    leaving me as I look at his dazzling eyes, hypnotised by his words. He lets go of my face and I lean


    back, his face searching mine.


    ¡°This is Rnd, and he is Thaddeus. They won¡¯t hurt you, Evelyn,¡± he says pointing between both


    men. Thaddeus moves closer, sitting on the end of the bed I woke up on. Rnd stands up, staring


    down at me.


    ¡°Why am I here? And you bit me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bite you, I marked you. Well, I suppose they are actually the same thing,¡± he says in his


    husky voice, making me shiver. He smirks before holding his hand out to me to help me up, but I ignore


    it. Getting up myself, I step away from him.


    ¡°Marked me?¡± I say, trying to process his words. I had heard the term before. Everyone knew


    about shifters after the world turned to shit, dark creatures revealing themselves for the first time.


    Making the world realise exactly what was lurking in the shadows. The stories people told around


    campfires suddenly bing reality.


    ¡°Yes, you belong to us now,¡± he says, and I shake my head.


    ¡°I want to go home. Take me home, Orion,¡± I tell Orion and he looks up at me sadly.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be going home, Evelyn, you belong with us now.¡±


    ¡°No, I belong at home,¡± I tell him, walking past both of them only for Thaddeus to get up from the


    bed and block my exit. I felt something strange wash over me, and I fought the urge to shiver as dread


    consumed me. Something was seriously off about him. Even with Orion saying I shouldn¡¯t fear them,


    something about Thaddeus had me on edge. The negative energying off him in waves makes me


    want to run, my blood turning ice cold in my veins as he looked down at me. He was tall and very


    broad. I only came up to the centre of his chest. There was something really bad about him, something


    evil, dark, and twisted.


    He reached his hand up, his hand cupping my cheek as and his thumb brushing my lips. I felt a


    shiver run up my spine and sparks rush over my skin. It was unsettling, and I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to


    cringe or lean into his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving. I can¡¯t let you go now,¡± he says making me look up at him. His eyes watch me


    with a hunger I had never seen before, a cross between wanting to rip me apart and feast on my blood,


    or something all-consuming. Either one, I didn¡¯t like the idea of. I go to move around him when his hand


    moves to my arm, gripping it tightly, and fear rushes through me at the tightness of his grip.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re not leaving. It would be in your best interest not to provoke me,¡± he said, his tone


    emotionless and cold as I try to walk out of the room.


    ¡°Thaddeus?¡± Orion snaps, making me look at him. I find both Rnd and Orion looking at


    Thaddeus with worried expressions on their faces. My eyes move to his, and I gasp at what I see. His


    eyes arepletely ck, like staring into the eyes of a demon. ck veins ripple under his eyes and


    down his cheeks. The air leaves my lungs and my throat, restricting when I notice the fangs protruding


    from his top and bottom lips. My entire body trembles in fear as he looks down at me, and I take a step


    back. My stomach turns upside down, and the thought of throwing up bes a real possibility as I


    feel fear knot my stomach and goosebumps raise on my skin.


    Fear makes me step back away from him. He steps closer like a predator when suddenly the lights


    flicker and my pulse rises.


    ¡°Thaddeus, get a grip of yourself,¡± Rnd¡¯s voice rings out in the darkness.


    ¡°You¡¯re him, aren¡¯t you?¡± I whisper, just realising I wasn¡¯t just in the presence of shifters but the


    dark ones. The men responsible for destroying the world. Destroying lives.


    He chuckles and I feel my hair stand on end. ¡°And who is that?¡± His voice is coldly calm.


    ¡°The dark king¡± I stutter, something in me snapping me out of my fear. As adrenaline runs through


    me, I run, taking off out the door. Looking for an exit, a way out of this maze of a ce. I see a door


    and run for it, my legs hitting the tiled floor in panic. Just as I reach for the handle, I find myself spun


    around and pinned against the door. Thaddeus¡¯s hand wraps around my throat as he presses himself


    extremely close. His entire body pressed against mine as his head drops to my neck and he inhales


    deeply, running his nose from my shoulder to my jaw.


    ¡°The things I want to do to you. The things I will do to you,¡± he says with a groan. Tears brim in my


    eyes as they start burning. Orion and Rnd I notice behind him walking toward us.


    ¡°Orion,¡± I gasp.


    Both of them step on either side of him. And I watch as he reacts to their touch and his eyes go to


    his shoulder where Rnd¡¯s hand rests. I feel a hand press between our bodies, and I feel Orion grab


    Thaddeus¡¯s crotch and Thaddeus presses himself against me and into his hand. ¡°Focus on me


    Thaddeus, you don¡¯t want to hurt her,¡± Orion whispers to him before pressing his chest into Thaddeus¡¯s


    back.


    Thaddeus leans back into him as his hand slips from my throat to my chest.


    Knowing if I move he may just kill me, I freeze as his hand cups my breast through my shirt,


    squeezing and palming it.


    ¡°I want her,¡± he growls, but it almost sounds like a purr leaving his lips.


    ¡°And you will have her, but you need to let her go,¡± Orion tells him. I shiver at his words, and


    Thaddeus¡¯s eyes dart to mine like bottomless pits. I can¡¯t tear my eyes from his as they swallow me


    whole.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t going anywhere, Thaddeus. Focus on me,¡± Orion tells him.


    ¡°She is trying to leave me.¡± He groans as I feel Orion¡¯s hand between us rubbing him harder, and I


    can feel his enormous length against my stomach. Rnd¡¯s hand runs over his chest, and Thaddeus


    moans at their touch. I can¡¯t help the arousal at watching them touch him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, are you, Evelyn?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    My eyes snap to Rnd at his words, and I can see he is trying to warn me to agree with him. ¡°No,


    I will stay,¡± I gasp out, my heart thumping in my chest erratically at his warning. Thaddeus groans


    before he moves closer, his lips crashing against mine hungrily as he devours my lips, forcing his


    tongue into my mouth. I freeze, letting him have the control he wants. Fighting the urge to shove him off


    and away from me.


    His kiss is demanding, and his hand snakes into my hair as he tangles his fingers and yanks my


    head back. His lips moving down my jaw to my neck, and I look to Orion helplessly as Thaddeus


    assaults my skin with his lips. Rnd tugs his face away from me, kissing him hard with the same sort


    of hunger Thaddeus has. Thaddeus lets me go and steps away, all but attacking him as Rnd pulls


    him away from me. Orion tugs me to him, and I follow him. Anything to get away from that beast of a


    man.

 chapter 109 Seven

    chapter 109 Seven


    Orion leads me through the ce and past a lounge room into a kitchen before walking me to a


    sliding door. He slides it open, and I am sted by the cold crisp air of the night. Stepping onto the


    balcony, Orion points to some chairs. I sit on one, peering over the side. I see we are very high up, the


    lights below look like fairy lights against the snow covered rooftops.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever run from him. Thaddeus is more predator than human,¡± Orion says, making my eyes


    snap from the view to him. I watch as he lights up a smoke, and my mouth falls open. He lectures me


    every time he follows me out for a smoke at work. He chuckles softly. ¡°What?¡± I raise an eyebrow at


    him, and he passes the packet to me and I pull one out, Orion flicks the lighter cupping the me so I


    can light my smoke.


    ¡°Such a bad habit, you really shouldn¡¯t smoke,¡± he says, his lips turning up slightly.


    ¡°You smoke,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I¡¯m immortal, it can¡¯t kill me,¡± he says, but the way he said it, he sounded sad.


    ¡°What¡¯s Thaddeus deal?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t got good control. Don¡¯t run from him again like that. I know you¡¯re scared but we really


    won¡¯t hurt you. Not intentionally, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Orion looks at me, his eyes softening and twinkling in the light.


    ¡°You know about shifters?¡± he asks. I nod. I kind of do, about as much as anyone else.


    ¡°Well, all supernatural creatures have mates, you¡¯re ours,¡± he says matter-of-factly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± How could I be theirs? I don¡¯t want to belong to the dark ones.


    ¡°You are ours and we are yours. We are bound together.¡± I shake my head when something rushes


    over me, making me gasp. Orion¡¯s eyes watching my face, a seductive smile on his full lips.


    ¡°You feel that?¡± he asks, and I nod, a moan escaping my lips and I mp my hand over my mouth.


    Arousal flooding into me.


    ¡°The mark on your neck, it makes you feel his emotions. It will get stronger. Eventually you will go


    into what we call a heat.¡±


    ¡°Heat?¡±


    ¡°Means you will want to have sex with him.¡± I choke on my smoke, coughing at his words.


    He chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, not yet, but once we all mark you, you will still feel what he feels and he


    can feel us, so in return right now your picking up on both of them,¡± he says like this is a normal


    conversation.


    I just nod, not really understanding. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I sat on the balcony for eventually


    falling asleep, only to be awoken by Orion as he ced me on the couch inside. My eyes fluttering


    open to him leaning over me.


    ¡°Go back to sleep, I will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here with them.¡± I sat up in panic, looking around. Orion, noticing my panic, stops


    before sighing.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to have a shower. They¡¯re asleep they won¡¯t hurt you, Evelyn,¡± he says brushing my


    cheek with his hand. I nod and watch as he leaves walking into the bathroom. I sat there for a few


    minutes waiting for him to return when a thought hit me. If they were asleep and Orion distracted, this


    was my chance to escape. I look around for my shoes and found them next to the lounge.


    My heart was pounding, my body buzzing with adrenaline at the thought of escaping them. Getting


    up, I walk to the bathroom door and can hear the shower running still. Quietly walking up the hallway, I


    find the front door and open it. The door creaks and my breath hitches, getting caught in my throat. I


    look down the hall to see if anyone ising. I pull the door open more when suddenly a hand hits the


    door right beside my face, closing the door.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± His voice is next to my ear as he leans down, his chest


    pressing into my back. I gulp, my heart pounding in my chest. Turning around, Ie face to face with


    Thaddeus. His green eyes watch me as they sparkle brightly. Flickering oddly between green and


    ck.


    ¡°Were you trying to leave me, Evelyn?¡± he asks, a cold shiver running up my spine as he presses


    me against the now closed door. I shake my head, words failing me. Thaddeus¡¯s hand moves, brushing


    my cheek softly before he grips my face. ¡°I would hate to see you get hurt because you disobeyed me,¡±


    he says, watching my face closely. He then straightens up before stepping aside, motioning with his


    hand to walk back down the hallway. He waits for me to move and follows close behind me. I can feel


    his eyes roaming over me and I fight the urge to run. When I see the bathroom door Orion went in, I


    quickly open it stepping inside, preferring to be in hispany then that of Thaddeus. I lock the door,


    stepping backwards into the bathroom, my eyes not leaving the door, wondering if he woulde in


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    after me. When he doesn¡¯t, I turn around before quickly averting my gaze as I see Orion standing in the


    shower.


    ¡°Looking for me, little one? Care to join me?¡± he asks, making me look at him. He has a smirk on


    his face as my eyes roam down his toned body. A blush creeps onto my face as my eyes catch a


    glimpse of what sits between his legs, making me look away. I shake my head before sitting on the sink


    basin.


    ¡°So why have you invaded my shower if you don¡¯t want to join me?¡±


    ¡°Thaddeus,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Argh. Let me guess, you tried to leave.¡± I nod, when suddenly I hear the shower turn off. Orion


    opens the ss door before reaching out and grabbing the towel next to me on the sink. He wraps the


    towel around his waist. He stands there for a second before pushing my legs open and standing


    between them, making me look at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe here, Evelyn. You don¡¯t need to run. Thaddeus isn¡¯t so bad once you get to know


    him,¡± he says.


    ¡°He destroyed the world. How can you say that? He has killed innocent people, Orion,¡± I ask him.


    Orion sighs before suddenly the door handle twists and snaps off,nding on the tiled floor with a


    loud clunking noise. Thaddeus steps in before leaning on the door. I hold my breath as his eyes watch


    us and the position, we are standing in.


    ¡°We will be leaving in the morning; you should get some sleep before sunrise,¡± he says, watching


    me. He looks to Orion, his eyes roaming over his mate¡¯s body, and I can see the lust in his eyes. Was


    he insatiable? He had spent all night in the room with Rnd. Orion steps back, grabbing my hand and


    pulling me off the sink. Thaddeus doesn¡¯t move from the doorway, just turns so we can walk past. Orion


    tugged me toward their room, and I stopped, Thaddeus running into the back of me nearly knocking me


    over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Orion asks when I refuse to go any further.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping in there with them.¡± I hear Thaddeus growl. It was a guttural sound, primal. My


    hair stands on end, and I shivered.


    ¡°You will be sleeping in the room, Evelyn. I won¡¯t have you trying to run off again,¡± Thaddeus says


    pushing me toward the door.


    ¡°No, no, please I won¡¯t run¡± I tell him as he drags me in the room.


    Orion chucks a pair of pants on before walking over to Thaddeus and cing his hand on his


    shoulder. ¡°Let her sleep in the lounge room, I will watch her,¡± he says, reassuring Thaddeus. Thaddeus


    eyes me before letting me go.


    ¡°She escapes, I will hold you responsible,¡± he says his voice held warning and Orion nodded


    before pulling me out of the room. ¡°What time is it anyway?¡±


    ¡°A little after two. Go hop on the couch, I will get you a nket and pillow.¡±


    I walk over to the lounge before flopping down on it. Orion walks out, chucking a duvet over me


    and handing me a pillow. I feel a fog roll over me as Orion sits on the couch, flicking the TV on. He


    scrolls through the channels before settling on some movie in a foreignnguage.


    ¡°Sleep, I won¡¯t leave, I promise,¡± he says, cing my feet on hisp and covering them with the


    nket. My mind gets foggier and my eyelids heavy as I feel exhaustione over me. My eyes close


    and I am plunged into the darkness of sleep.


    Thaddeus Pov


    When the sun rises, I am awoken by Rnd moving in his sleep, his hand reaching out for me.


    Sitting up, I rub my eyes. I can hear Orion rustling around in the kitchen. Throwing the nket off, I


    open the bedroom door. Orion puts finger to his lips, making me look over at the couch. I can see


    Evelyn still fast asleep with the duvet wrapped around her. Moving to the lounge, I lift her head gently


    before sitting down and removing her pillow. Her scent is making my mouth water, and longing fills me.


    I just want to hold her, yet the idea of actually doing that scares me. Evelyn is so fragile, and


    sometimes I forget she merely human. I can practically smell her humanity. At first, I had my doubts


    that she was human, never in history has a human been mated to a supernatural being, yet here she


    was living proof that nothing is impossible.


    I listened to her breathing and heart rate, brushing her hair from her face she turned rolling in her


    sleep, her face rubbing my crotch. I tried to shift, but she continued to move trying to getfortable. I


    could feel my dick bing hard as it twitched under her. This delicate little thing does not know the


    effect she has on me, even while sleeping.


    Orion walks over, leaning over the back of the lounge to check on her. Looking up, he kisses me


    softly. ¡°You won¡¯t break her. She isn¡¯t as fragile as she looks, Thaddeus,¡± he tells me, and I nod, looking


    back down at her. Leaning down I inhale her scent she shifts her eyes fluttering open and I find myself


    lost in her hazel eyes mesmerised by them. I hear her heart rate rise, hear the blood pulsing through


    her veins, and practically see the cogs turning in her head.


    She sits up, rm on her face, but yet she can¡¯t pull her eyes from mine, like she is unsure if she


    should run or freeze. Rnd walks out snapping her attention to him. I knew he woke from feeling her


    fear. She would feel the bond they were forming slightly, while he feels herpletely and I can feel


    her hear through him. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, I just wanted to be near you,¡± I tell her. She looks at me


    curiously. I watch as she gets up, instantly missing her contact. She walks over to Orion and I feel


    jealousy surge through me.


    I understand she has been around him more, used to his presence in a way. Yet it doesn¡¯t stop me


    from feeling anger at him. Orion hands me a te, raising an eyebrow, and I shake my head, shaking


    off the feeling thates over me. Getting up I sit at the table next to her and she goes to get up. It


    angers me how she doesn¡¯t want to be near me. I grip her wrist, making Rnd and Orion stare before


    she sits back down. Orion watching her gives her nod and slides her te in front of her.


    ¡°Eat,¡± I tell her, Evelyn picks up the fork, pushing her food around but not eating any of it. I can feel


    darkness clouding me, telling me to force her, feel it licking at skin urging me to make her submit to my


    demands.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not hungry, why don¡¯t you have a shower,¡± he says, his eyes not leaving mine. I


    instinctually go to rip her back down when Rnd reaches over the table, grabbing my wrist. The rm


    in her eyes entices me, and I know she can feel my aura giving off a deadly vibe.


    Forcing the darkness down, I speak through clenched teeth. ¡°Go,¡± I tell her, and she moves


    quickly, darting into the room. Rnd waits a few seconds before letting my wrist go. He sits down and


    I spear a piece of tomato with my fork, not realising how much force I used as the te splits in two. I


    shove the te away before getting up and tossing the broken pieces in the sink.


    ¡°Here, I will make some more,¡± Orion says, about to hand me his te. I shake my head, walking


    toward the bedroom.


    Rnd stands, making me look at him. ¡°Thaddeus, you will only scare her more,¡± he says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I tell him, walking off. I just want to touch her, feel her soft skin under my hands.


    ¡°Thaddeus,¡± Orion warns me as I open the door.


    Walking over to the ensuite, I turn the knob but it is locked. Twisting the knob, it falls apart in my


    hands. The door opens slightly, her scent wafting to my nose. I can¡¯t help the growl that escapes my


    lips, and I push it open before stepping in. Her scream resonates and echoes through the bathroom


    when she notices me standing there watching her. She turns her back to me, trying to shield herself


    from my eyes. I notice arge burn on her back that runs from her shoulder to her hip.


    ¡°Orion,¡± she screams, her heart pounding in her chest so hard I worry she might give herself a


    heart attack. I just need to touch her, just touch her. In a trance, I open the shower screen.


    Orion steps into the bathroom and leans against the door. ¡°Thaddeus,¡± he growls, and I growl back


    at him. I feel the darkness creeping in as rage bubbles in my veins. How dare he tell me I can¡¯t have


    what¡¯s mine.

 chapter 110 Eight

    chapter 110 Eight


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Escaping the dining room, I had only been in the shower for a few minutes when I heard the


    bathroom door¡¯s handle snap and fall to the floor. My heart skips a beat when I look over my shoulder,


    and Thaddeus standing in the doorway making me scream in fright. I watch as his chest rises and falls


    heavily with each breath he takes, a growl escaping his lips and a look of pure desire gracing his face.


    Fear consumes me as his eyes ze over, turning pitch ck. His fangs protruding, forcing his lips to


    part. Trying to cover myself as best I can, I keep my back to him. Thaddeus walks in, reaching for the


    handle on the shower screen.


    ¡°Orion,¡± I scream out to him, hoping he will make him go away. Orion steps in leaning on the


    doorframe, a bored look on his face.


    ¡°Thaddeus,¡± he calls to him. And I watch horrified as Thaddeus snarls, his face distorting in anger


    as he turns to Orion. Orion straightens up just as Thaddeus lunges at him. My scream echoes and


    bounces off the tiled walls as I frantically turn the water off. I can hear fighting and things getting


    broken. Grabbing my towel, I wrap it around myself before stepping into the bedroom. Thaddeus has


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Orion on the ground before Orion shoves him off. Rnd walks in and pinches the bridge of his nose. I


    look to Rnd, but he just shrugs, and I can tell he isn¡¯t going to help Orion,


    I watch as Thaddeus punches Orion before flinging him into the dresser. Orion shakes himself off,


    getting to his feet when the lights flicker. My heart hammers in my chest and I find it hard to breathe as


    I watch both of them fight each. Thaddeus kicks Orion, and he smashes through the wall. Orion doesn¡¯t


    even have a chance to get up before Thaddeus stalks toward him. Rushing forward I grip Thaddeus


    arm trying to stop when he shoves me away, making me fall onto the carpet at the end of the bed. My


    body hitting the floor with a soft thump.


    I gasp and I see Rnd go to help me up when Thaddeus¡¯s eyes snap to mine. His entire body


    turns as he reaches down, grabbing my ankle. I kick at him before scrambling backwards, clutching my


    towel to me. Thaddeus growls and I look to Rnd for help, but he just stands there confusing me.


    Thaddeus lunges at me. I try to shove him off and he growls low, making my hair stand on end. His


    face in the crook of my neck as he inhales. When he pulls his face back, I see my reflection mirrored in


    his demonic eyes. Fear flooding into me as I see Orion stand. I scoot back on my hands, but Thaddeus


    just stalks me, following me before he knocks me t on my back, his hands wing at my towel, as his


    lips and tongue go to my neck. I try to shove him off. Panic consumes me as I watch Orion and Rnd


    step closer but do nothing but watch as he pulls me around like a puppet on strings, forcing my hands


    above my head. I watch as he lifts his head, his nose running across my cheek. I feel my breath get


    caught in my throat when I realise, he isn¡¯t a man in this moment but the monster lurking beneath the


    surface. The monster everyone fears, The Dark King.


    I can feel my heart bumping my blood around my body, hear my pulse in my ears as he leans his


    weight on me. Tears brimming in my eyes as I watch horrified as his fangs graze my lips and I feel my


    blood trickle down my chin. When he drops his head into my neck, I know he is going to bite me. My


    heart thumps against my chest erratically, and I struggle against his hold on my hands before dropping


    my face, trying to shield him from my neck when he growls.


    ¡°Orion, please,¡± I plead with him to help. He goes to step forward when Rnd¡¯s hand to stop him.


    ¡°Leave her,¡± he tells him, making my blood run cold. Why won¡¯t they help? I struggle against


    Thaddeus, but his grip just gets stronger as he tugs my towel down before palming my breast roughly.


    Crying out when he squeezes it, I feel his fingers bruising my skin. I try to free my hands that are


    trapped in one of his. Thaddeus face leaning closer, his eyes not leaving my neck, and I can tell he


    wants to feed on me. He was gone too far gone, in this moment everything that makes him part human


    gone. His growl was feral, and I see Orion hesitate, but Rnd¡¯s hand gripped his wrist, tugging him


    back.


    ¡°She needs to learn,¡± Rnd¡¯s says, making eyebrows furrow. Learn what? How to fucking die? I


    think I am a master at near-death experiences. Thaddeus watches me curiously, his head tilting to the


    side as he examines my face, like he is trying to remember who I am and what I am to him. His eyes


    flicker oddly between their hypnotic green and the ck orbs. My eyes dart to his razor-sharp fangs, so


    close to my face, making me wonder if dying will hurt when he sinks them into me. Adrenaline courses


    through me I watch as he sniffs the air closing his eyes relishing my scent, and I do the only thing I can


    in the position I am in,pletely at his mercy.


    I kiss him, his fangs slicing through the skin on my lips. He froze for a second, and I could


    practically see the wheels turning in his head, trying to decide if he wanted to kill me or take me. I went


    to pull back from him, unsure, when his hand gripped my hair tightly, making me scream at his


    viciousness. His tongue plunges into my mouth, swallowing my scream as he hungrily devoured my


    lips, pushing himself between my legs.


    His hand grips my hips and his nails bite into my flesh painfully as he continued his brutal assault


    on my lips before finally letting me catch my breath as his lips moved to my chin and I sucked in much


    needed air. His lips biting and sucking on my flesh savagely as he used his hand to tug my towel down,


    exposing my breast before he bit into it. Tears brim and fall down my face as I tried to get him to loosen


    his grip, his nails cutting into me everywhere he grabbed me, his fangs grazing my ribs as he hungrily


    devoured my skin.


    The pain bing too much, and I knew I was covered in bite marks and was bleeding onto the


    carpet. I feel his fangs sink into my other breast and I gasp, choking on air at the searing pain.


    ¡°Please stop, you¡¯re hurting me, Thaddeus,¡± I choked out, and he froze again. My hand shakily


    touches his face, pulling it away from my chest. He looks at me and it is like it is the first time he


    noticed me. Really noticed what he was doing to me. He sat up on his elbows and looked over my


    body, and I could see the fear in his eyes at what he just did. His hand going to the bite mark on the top


    of my boob, and I wince when his fingertips brush it, making his eyes dart to mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t finish, just gets up before looking down at me as I clutched the towel,


    trying to wrap it around me and cover myself. He then turns on his heel and leaves the room. Rnd


    and Orion watch me as I sit up. Orion offers me his hand and I p it away.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help me?¡± I ask, feeling tears run down my cheeks. My skin was stinging, and I


    could feel blood running down my thigh from my hips as I stood up. Orion looked hurt by my words


    before he turned and red at Rnd.


    Rnd¡¯s POV


    Helping her would have just frightened her and caused more damage. Plus, she could get hurt in


    the process. Orion, I could tell, wasn¡¯t forgiving of what I just did, leaving her at his mercy. She was


    terrified of him, and she had a good reason. Thaddeus was more monster than man. More instinctual


    and ran purely off emotions. Evelyn needs to learn her fear only entices him, makes him crave her like


    a drug. She doesn¡¯t realise how much her fear perfumes the room, how strong her scent bes


    when she is in this state. Some may think what I did was cruel, but she needs to realise that being


    around Thaddeus she needs to control her emotions.


    We wouldn¡¯t have let him rape her, would have stopped in when he tried. We could both see he


    was hurting her, but I wanted to see if she could reign him in, bring him back from the darkness that


    had a hold over him. Orion and I have tried for decades to help him remain in control, both of us given


    up hope of taming him. I wanted to help him be a better man, but the lifestyle I must admit is


    addictive, taking what you want when you want it. Orion never agreed, but to me it was just easier than


    putting up with his wrath. I knew Thaddeus loved us in his own way, as much as the dark Tribrid can.


    With Evelyn, I could feel him fighting himself more, trying more with her. She just saw him as a


    monster, yet if she knew him before we saw her she would be right in thinking that. But he is always


    holding himself back with her, even if it doesn¡¯t seem like it. Trying to be what she wants, so she


    doesn¡¯t fear him.


    Anyone else, he would have just fucked them and ripped them to pieces when he was done or


    drained them. Humans were mere toys to him, something to fulfill his needs and a food source, but with


    her he struggled to not take what he wants. A struggle it was, but at least he was struggling. If she


    weren¡¯t our mate, she would be dead already, and the fact she was ours gave me hope that there was


    still a part of him clinging to the shred of humanity he has left.


    When Evelyn cried out that he was hurting her, I watched his back tense. Could feel him trying to


    bring himself back at the sound of her voice, like a switch being flicked he sat up. Looking down at her


    bruised and battered body, his guilt hit me like a tonne of bricks. I watched as he stuttered over his


    words, and in the entire thirty-seven years I have been with him, I have never seen him try to apologise


    to someone, let alone ever felt guilt or fear through the bond from his actions. Even when he hurt us, he


    never apologised, just became angered. Evelyn brought back emotions I had never felt from him


    before. Emotions that I know, Thaddeus sees as weakness. The merciless monster feeling something


    not even Orion or I could bring out of him.


    Decades we tried and failed, she has been with us for just over twenty-fours and got more emotion


    out of him then we have. She may think he is a monster, may fear him. But little did she know she


    would have him wrapped around her fingers in no time. She has the power the change him and


    witnessing this moment gave me hope. He wasn¡¯t gonepletely. Wasn¡¯t lost to the darkness, maybe


    he could be saved. Maybe she could be the one that saves him.

 chapter 111 Nine

    chapter 111 Nine


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help me? You just stood there and watched,¡± I yelled at Orion.


    ¡°Stop getting you knickers in a twist, Love. You needed to learn,¡± Rnd tells me, making me re


    in his direction.


    ¡°Learn what? That doesn¡¯t even make any sense,¡± I scream at him before walking back in the


    bathroom and grabbing my clothes off the bench. I go to pull off the towel to get dressed when Orion


    walks in handing me some clothes. They still have the tags on them, making me question when he had


    the time to buy them. ¡°Get dressed we will be leaving soon; Thaddeus wants to get on the road.¡±


    ¡°I am not going anywhere with any of you,¡± I tell him, taking the clothes from him.


    ¡°You keep thinking I am giving you a choice, it¡¯s not a choice,¡± Rnd said, walking into the


    bathroom. ¡°We need to leave so we are leaving.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, just get out so I can get dressed,¡± I tell him, shutting the door in his face only for it to


    remain slightly open with not having a handle and lock. Sorting through the clothes, I find a pair ofce


    underwear and a bra. Picking up the thin strip of fabric, I groan. Argh, these are going to itch. I hear


    Orion from the other side of the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Reallyce? You couldn¡¯t have got normal underwear?¡±


    ¡°They looked nice. Don¡¯t girls like pretty things?¡± he asks, his tone sounded amused. I huff,


    annoyed before putting them on. Trying to pull thece down that was now riding up my ass. Pulling


    the bra on, I look in the mirror. They look pretty but so ufortable. Now being able to see the


    damage, I brush my fingers over the bites mark. His nails were sharp like needles points and really


    made a mess of my hip. Grabbing a cloth, I try to clean the blood off. The cloth made my skin sting. I


    was covered in marks even my lips were bruised. Grabbing the shirt, I tug it over my head before


    pulling the jeans on. Even dressed, you could still see the bite marks on my breast and corbone from


    the V neck top.


    When I walk out Rnd is still in the bedroom, his eyes roaming over my body make me nervous.


    Suddenly I hear the familiar ringtone of my phone ringing loudly, and I walk out of the room in search of


    it. I look everywhere but can¡¯t find it, just hear faintly ringing before it stops.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Rnd asks as I pull couch cushions off the lounge.


    ¡°My phone,¡± I tell him, ignoring him. I continue pulling cushions off when I hear it ring again, only


    louder making me look at the ss sliding doors. I see Orion pull it from his pocket before pressing a


    button and dropping it back in his pocket. Annoyed, I slide the door open. Both Thaddeus and Orion


    lean on the railing overlooking the city, or what¡¯s left of it. They both look over when they hear the door.


    Walking out, I move next to Orion before pulling on his pants. My phone ringing again from his pocket


    as I reach my hand into his pocket, pulling my phone out.


    Thaddeus shakes his head turning back to look at the city and I re at him as I answer it. Lisa


    calling.


    ¡°Geez girl, I have rung you about twenty-times this morning, where are you?¡± she asks. Thaddeus


    and Orion listening in and I am not sure how to answer that. Do I tell her the truth or lie? Both of them


    watching me to see what I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m runningte, I will be there soon,¡± I tell her before reaching in Orion¡¯s other pocket and pulling


    his smokes out and stealing one.


    ¡°Anything else you want?¡± he asks, making me raise an eyebrow at him.


    Lisa was chatting away about Merandaing back to work. Thaddeus was ring at me for


    some unknown reason. Lisa¡¯s voice pulling my attention away from him.


    ¡°Evelyn, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am still here,¡± I quickly answer her.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay. You are being really quiet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I will see you soon,¡± I tell her before hanging up. Orion turns to face me, crossing his


    arms over his chest.


    ¡°We are leaving, you are not going to work, Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°No, you are leaving. I am going to work, then home,¡± I tell him. Thaddeus growls, making my


    attention go to him. Thaddeus leans forward, snatching my phone from me. ¡°What are you doing, give it


    back,¡± I tell him when he suddenly crushes it in his hand, effectively destroying it.


    Thaddeus moves forward, stepping in front of me, and I step back. ¡°We are leaving, and I won¡¯t be


    leaving without you. You are mine. Now stop being a brat and do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    ¡°I am not going anywhere with any of you,¡± I tell him. Thaddeus grabs my arm, pulling me to him.


    Thaddeus eyes burning brightly before turning obsidian. His fangs protrude and a devilish look


    transforms his face. I watch as he pinches the bridge of his nose, frustrated, the hand gripping my arm


    tightening in his vice like grip and my heart pounds in my chest when he suddenly let¡¯s go and walks


    away. Orion stares after him gobsmacked for a second. Pulling himself together, he escorts me inside.


    Once back in the confines of the apartment, I watch as Thaddeus leaves, mming the door


    behind him. ¡°Where is Mr. Cranky Pants going?¡± I ask, instantly regretting it when I hear Rnd


    answer.


    ¡°To find someone to eat,¡± he says, a smirk on his face. A shiver runs up my spine and I feel the


    blood drain from my face.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be long, wait here, while I take some things down to the car,¡± Orion says. I nod, not


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    knowing where they¡¯re going but I definitely won¡¯t be going with them. Rnd wanders into the room


    and I follow him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks, turning to look at me.


    ¡°Have you got a smoke?¡± I ask, knowing that I saw a fire escape running alongside the balcony.


    Rnd eyes me before going over to a jacket draped over the back of a chair. He puts his hand in the


    pocket before pulling out a packet and handing them to me.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t smoke, you know that?¡± I nod and take them from him. When I am leaving the


    room, he speaks again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too long out there. Thaddeus won¡¯t be long.¡± I nod, not bothering to say anything. Quickly


    opening the sliding door, I step onto the balcony, closing the curtain that hangs on the doorway.


    Walking over to the barrier in the balcony''s corner, I climb onto the railing before reaching over to the


    feel mmy as I grip onto thedder.


    Just need to get down thedder and drop to the fire escape. Only it wasn¡¯t easy. My heart


    pounded so hard I thought I was going to have a heart attack and fall to my death. I pray silently that if I


    fall, the heart attack kills me, so I don¡¯t feel myself hitting the concrete. Once to the bottom run of the


    drop when my fingers slip from the run and I drop. My stomach plummets somewhere deep from the


    rush of falling.


    Hitting the stairs with a metallic sounding thud, Ind on my side. Looking up, I shake my head. I


    can¡¯t believe I actually did it. Well, to be fair, I chickened out and fell the rest of the way, but still, I did it.


    Racing down the stairs I hear Rnd curse making me look up and I run down the stairs skipping some


    in my haste as adrenaline kicks in making me move quicker. Getting to the bottom, I jump onto a skip


    bin before jumping onto the ground in the alleyway, still shocked I actually escaped. Running onto the


    street, I look in both directions and do not know where I am. Shit, now what? I keep running, not


    wanting to risk stopping when I see a taxi pull up down the road, waving it down just before it takes off.


    Jumping in the car and quickly ducking down. The taxi driver must think I am a lunatic.


    ¡°Drive, go please,¡± I yell at him. Startled, he takes off. Once he turns around the corner, I sit up.


    The Indian man stares at me in the mirror with wide eyes.


    ¡°Where to?¡± he asks, looking in all his mirrors like he is paranoid someone is following. Which I


    suppose is a good assumption with the way I jumped in his taxi and hid.


    ¡°The Pit Stop Cafe,¡± I tell him, and he drives toward my work. Reaching in pocket I realise I don¡¯t


    have my wallet. Damn it. The trip takes about fifteen minutes with the traffic. When I pull up, I tell the


    driver to wait, and I dart into the cafe.


    Walking over to the tips jar, I grab twenty dors out before running back out to the driver. When I


    go back in, Lisa is waiting at a table. She nods to me and I dart out the back to grab my apron. I wait


    tables for about an hour and put my tips back in the jar to cover the twenty dors I borrowed. When


    things settled down, Lisa pulled me out the back with Meranda.


    ¡°So what happened the other day, and what happened to your neck?¡± she asks, pushing my hair


    aside to look at the bite mark.


    I went to tell her when I heard the bell above the door bing. Looking out, I see Thaddeus, Orion,


    and Rnd enter. I drop to the floor so they don¡¯t see me. Lisa looks down at me and mouths to me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ce a finger to my lips. Meranda walks out, seeing my rm.


    ¡°Hi, what can I get you?¡± she asks in her best customer service voice. I can almost see her fake


    smile stered on her face. Lisa suddenly screams.

 chapter 112 Ten

    chapter 112 Ten


    ¡°I know she is here.¡± I can hear Meranda choking and Lisa nudges me with her foot.


    ¡°You have three seconds toe out, Evelyn, or I kill your friend,¡± Thaddeus growls out before


    hearing the sound of chairs moving and the bell going off as people run from the cafe. Standing up, I


    walk out of the kitchen. Thaddeus has Meranda by the throat, letting her go when I walk out and she


    stumbles back clutching her throat, her red hair half pulled from its bun. She had tears on her cheeks. I


    felt so guilty. I shouldn¡¯t have run, or at least shouldn¡¯t havee here. But where did I have to go? I


    was hoping they wouldn¡¯t make a scene here, seeing as it is a pretty popr cafe on this side of town.


    Thaddeus moved around the counter before reaching for me and ripping me towards him, making


    me stumble into his chest. His hand going into my hair as he yanks my head back, making me cry out.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret running,¡± he growls below my ear before tugging me and shoving me


    toward Orion.


    ¡°Now, all their deaths will be on your hands,¡± Thaddeus bellows before his eyes go ck. And the


    air thickens, the lights flickering. At first I was confused until the windows starting bursting. Orion


    shoving me to the ground, and Rnd ducks down also, dropping over the top of me. Gun fire sounds


    from every direction, and I watched horrified as Thaddeus gets hit in the chest and shoulder. He growls


    loudly before walking through the door and heading outside. I cover my ears. The noise is deafening,


    and I could just make out Lisa screaming hysterically. When suddenly the ground moves like a wave


    and I hear metal on metal and the sound of buildings exploding before suddenly everything goes silent,


    eerily so.


    Smoke and dust fills the cafe, and I can hear electricity zapping loudly. I hear a crash and look up


    just in time to see the roof in the kitchen copse in on itself. Lisa screaming for Meranda, sobbing


    loudly. I try to see where she is but can¡¯t see her through the dust and smoke. rms are going off in


    neighbouring shops. Car rms ring loudly outside, hear people screaming. I try to get up when


    Rnd shoves me back down before rolling me over onto my back.


    His eyes pitch ck orbs and his canines protruding. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have run,¡± he said so calmly I


    shivered by the coldness of his voice. I hear the crunching of ss, making me squint into the dust.


    Thaddeus boots stop next to my face. Rnd hops off me, and Thaddeus grips the cor of my shirt,


    yanking me to my feet. I cough on the dust when the shrill sound of Lisa screaming hysterically hits my


    ears, making me look in her direction. I can¡¯t see her but recognise the blue shoes and legs of Meranda


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    behind the counter.


    Getting out of Thaddeus¡¯s grip, I run over to them and see that Meranda has been shot in the


    stomach. Lisa''s hands putting pressure on the wound as she bleeds out on the floor.


    ¡°No, no, no¡± I scream, dropping to the floor. This is my fault.


    ¡°Oriones over trying to pull me to my feet, but I grip onto Meranda, refusing to let go.


    ¡°No, please help her,¡± I tell him, but he continues trying to pry my finger from her arm. Thaddeus


    growls loudly before walking over and gripping me and ripping me away from her. I try to fight him off


    as he drags me away, kicking and screaming. ¡°Please, please help her.¡±


    ¡°No, you did this. I warned you not to run. Rnd and Orion warned you not to run,¡± Thaddeus


    screamed in my face.


    ¡°Please, Thaddeus. Help her. I will do what you want just please don¡¯t let my friend die because of


    me.¡±


    Thaddeus growls and was about to pull me away when Rnd speaks. ¡°He helps her, you let him


    mark you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I say, looking over my shoulder.


    ¡°Your friend is about to die, choose, Evelyn,¡± he says, and Thaddeus shakes me, making me look


    at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s it going to be, choose.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn please,¡± Lisa sings out to me.


    I nod, ¡°Please help her¡± I beg, and Thaddeus lets me go before walking over to her. Following him


    over, Lisa jumps back, moving out of his way. I watch as he bites into his wrist and ces it over her


    mouth. When he pulls his hand away, he then shoves his finger into the bullet hole and I scream,


    rushing over.


    ¡°You¡¯re killing her!¡± Meranda groans in pain.


    ¡°Move, I am helping her. She won¡¯t heal with the bullet still in her,¡± he growls before Orion pulls me


    back. He drops the bullet on the ground before lifting her shirt. The bullet hole closes before my eyes


    and Meranda takes a deep breath like she has been under water for a while. Her eyes snapping open,


    and she crawls away from him in fear although he just saved her. Thaddeus growls before standing up


    and yanking me from Orion.


    ¡°Wait, stop,¡± I call out to him as he pulls me toward the door. Thaddeus growls before tossing me


    over his shoulder, kicking and screaming.


    Kicking, wanting to go back to my friends, I felt his hande down on my ass. The p stinging


    and I feel his handprint bruising. ¡°Enough Evelyn, we need to leave,¡± he growls before cing me on


    the ground and grabbing my wrist. Looking around, I gasp.


    The entire street was in ruins, a car even impaled on a light pole. Bodies strewn everywhere and


    the road was split down the middle, buildings on fire and torn to pieces. It looked like a hurricane had


    swept through the city, destroying everything in its path. When suddenly I see Orion grab me. The


    sound of wind rushing around me and I struggle to breathe from the pressure. Everything moves by in


    a blur of destruction. I felt myself bing dizzy from the motion and was on the verge of passing out


    when he suddenly stopped, knocking the little air in my lungs out of me. Orion ced me on my feet,


    and I copsed, the ground rushing towards me as my body went limp.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Orion yells, scoping me up in his arms. He ces me on something soft and as soon as my


    body touched it, I lurched forward, throwing up. Orion jumped back, and I barely missed him. He pulls


    my hair from my face, my ears ringing loudly. Something cold touches my face and my eyes snap open


    as I flop back onto what they ced me on. When the dizziness subsides, I look around and find we


    are back in the apartment. Rnd is cleaning the floor beside me with a towel.


    Thaddeuses into my line of vision and res down at me.


    ¡°Grab her. Rnd grab the bags in the room with me.¡± Orion scoops me up and starts walking. The


    motion making my stomach turn and the dizziness to return before I am ced on leather, and I realise


    I am in a car. Orion then leaves and I slide onto my side before I feel hands grip my shoulders making


    my eyes open and I see Thaddeus sit beside me cing my head on hisp. Hearing car doors close


    before I feel the car start. Thaddeus brushes my hair out of my face, and I feel myself slipping into the


    darkness of unconsciousness.

 chapter 113 Eleven

    chapter 113 Eleven


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Waking up, I feel fingers run down my spine, making me shiver and my eyes fly open. Sitting up, I


    find I am in a room and the person touching me was Thaddeus. He watches me as I look around at the


    unfamiliar surroundings. The room I am in is huge and has arched windows looking out into the


    darkness. Shaking my head, I try to remember thest thing that happened. All I remember is Meranda


    getting shot and the sensation of moving fast. I feel a draft brush across my skin from the open window,


    making me look down to see I only have my jeans and a bra on.


    ¡°Where is my shirt?¡± I ask, my voice trembling as confusion sets in.


    ¡°You threw up at the apartment,¡± Thaddeus tells me, and I vaguely remember. I tug the


    surrounding nket, covering myself from his watchful eyes.


    ¡°How did you get the burn on your back?¡± he asks, looking at my exposed shoulder. I often forgot it


    was there, and looking down I could just make out the charred edges of flesh that wrapped over my


    shoulder to the back of my neck.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I ask, ignoring his question. Thaddeus doesn¡¯t answer, and the door suddenly


    opens, Rnd and Orion walking in.


    ¡°Sleeping beauty awakes,¡± Rnd mocks. I roll my eyes at him before tugging the nket over my


    shoulder, covering myselfpletely. Their eyes watching every move I make.


    Orion sits on the end of the bed, kicking his shoes off andying down. Getting up, I scoot to the


    edge of the bed, looking around. I can see a bathroom through the door near the windows. Another


    door that Rnd and Orion walked in from, so I guess that leads to the rest of the ce. Antique


    looking wardrobes along one wall and a huge four-poster bed that could easily fit five or six people in it.


    ¡°Can I borrow a shirt please¡± I ask, looking to them. Rnd pulls his off, handing it to me. I scrunch


    my nose up before taking it from him.


    ¡°Now you will have my scent all over you,¡± he states before leaning against Thaddeus. My eyes


    trail down his bare chest. His has abs look like they were sculptured by an artist, his tan skin glowing


    under the lights. Turning my gaze away when I realise I was gawking, I pull the shirt over my head


    before removing the sheet I wrapped myself in. It was very warm here. Even the draft didn¡¯t have the


    frosty bite I was so used to, making me wonder where we were.


    Getting up, I walk to the window and look out; it was dark, but the moon was full and the sky so


    clear I could actually see stars instead of smog. Looking out all I see is trees and hills and more hills


    and nothing, just darkness. I feel my heart rate pick up. I knew instantly we had to be hundreds of


    kilometres from home. Turning around, I look at them. All three of them watching me and I break out in


    a cold sweat fear consuming me. My mind''s going to a crime show I watched once the narrator said


    never let your killers take you to a second destination because that means they are going to kill you.


    Well, technically this was the third destination, but that didn¡¯t make me any less uneasy.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I ask, looking back out the window.


    ¡°At our home,¡± Thaddeus answers.


    ¡°And where is that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Where you don¡¯t need to know, but I can tell you it¡¯s in the middle of nowhere,¡± Thaddeus answers


    vaguely.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t need to know. We won¡¯t be leaving, at least not until the heat dies down,¡±


    Rnd tells me.


    ¡°Heat?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because of you hunters found us and tracked us with your little runaway attempt, and frankly


    I am tired of running so we will remain here.¡±


    ¡°The people with the guns, they were hunters?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Precisely, and because of you Thaddeus had to kill them and god knows how many other people


    caught in the crossfire,¡± Rnd says.


    ¡°I never asked you to follow me, and I sure hell didn¡¯t ask you to kill anyone,¡± I snap back at him.


    Rnd¡¯s eyes go dark, and he growls a deep throaty growl that makes goosebumps spread over my


    body.


    ¡°Watch your tone, little one. I would hate to see it get you in trouble,¡± Thaddeus warns. Orion


    res at him and I wonder what sort of trouble he meant from the look Orion gave him.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I tell him, turning away and walking to the window and sitting on the ledge. I couldn¡¯t


    imagine being in any more trouble than I am in. Orion gets up and walks over, brushing my hair over


    my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I tell him before swatting his hand away. Getting up, I walk out of the


    room, Thaddeus voice calling out to me.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Away from you,¡± I call back before walking down the hall. Ie to somending, looking over the


    side I can see another floor below. The house seems to be some sort of log home. Exposed beams run


    across the roof, which I notice is an A frame house by its high pointed ceiling. Skylights run down the


    sides of the roof. Running my hand along the wooden bannister, it felt smooth, and I follow it


    downstairs, which has an onyx stone floor. They look glittery under the lights that hang randomly from


    the beams. It was a pleasant house and had a modern country feel to it. Once on the bottom floor, I see


    a firece that I could easily fit inside of. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if all four of us could stand in it, it


    seemed to take up most of the wall. Turning underneath the stairs is another door. I walk through it and


    find a kitchen with stainless steel appliances and marble bench tops and matching ssh back. There


    is also a huge ind bench set it the middle with stools along one side. Walking out of the kitchen


    through yet another door, I find aundry and another door with a window beside it. Peering out the


    window, I see outside. I twist the handle intending to open the door when a hand falls on my shoulder


    tugging me backwards.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving, Evelyn,¡± Rnd says, yanking me against him. His chest pressing into my


    back and I feel the heat radiating off his body and seeping into me. I can feel his chest move with each


    breath he takes, his nose running from my ear and down my neck and shoulder making me shiver.


    Everywhere he touches delightful sparks move over my skin, my body reacting to his touch as his arms


    wrap around my waist and I feel his hand travel up my side before squeezing my breast. My body


    reacts to him, and I don¡¯t like it. How is it he could have this effect over me?


    I force myself away from him only for him to pull me back against him. Turning around I intended to


    shove him except the look on his face made me gasp. His eyes were pitch ck orbs. The eyes of


    demon staring back at me, and I gulp. Spinning around, I grip the door handle throwing the door open


    and it crashed into the wall with a loud bang and I dart out it. Adrenaline making me run faster as my


    heart pounds painfully against my chest. I thought I heard chuckling on my way out when I am around


    hundred metres away from the house in some paddock. My hair stands on end and a shiver runs up


    my spine, my breathing bes short and fast and I could hear my heart pounding in my ears. I


    couldn¡¯t see anything in the long grass, but I could feel eyes on me, observing me. Hearing a noise


    behind me, I spin on my heel, trying to catch a glimpse of it only to spin the other way when I hear the


    noise behind me again.


    My entire body goes tense as I hear growling, and my stomach drops somewhere deep inside me


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    and I can feel the blood draining from my face. My skin felt ice cold, and I was bing paralysed by


    fear. ¡°Rnd,¡± I whisper into the darkness and I hear the rustling of grass before hearing movement


    behind me again, just as I turn, I see something lunge at me knocking me over a scream leaving my


    lips as I am knocked to the ground. My eyes opening to see white gleaming teeth of a beast above me.


    It was huge as it snapped its jaw near my face, its huge paws on either side of my head.

 chapter 114 Twelve

    chapter 114 Twelve


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Waking up, I feel fingers run down my spine, making me shiver and my eyes fly open. Sitting up, I


    find I am in a room and the person touching me was Thaddeus. He watches me as I look around at the


    unfamiliar surroundings. The room I am in is huge and has arched windows looking out into the


    darkness. Shaking my head, I try to remember thest thing that happened. All I remember is Meranda


    getting shot and the sensation of moving fast. I feel a draft brush across my skin from the open window,


    making me look down to see I only have my jeans and a bra on.


    ¡°Where is my shirt?¡± I ask, my voice trembling as confusion sets in.


    ¡°You threw up at the apartment,¡± Thaddeus tells me, and I vaguely remember. I tug the


    surrounding nket, covering myself from his watchful eyes.


    ¡°How did you get the burn on your back?¡± he asks, looking at my exposed shoulder. I often forgot it


    was there, and looking down I could just make out the charred edges of flesh that wrapped over my


    shoulder to the back of my neck.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I ask, ignoring his question. Thaddeus doesn¡¯t answer, and the door suddenly


    opens, Rnd and Orion walking in.


    ¡°Sleeping beauty awakes,¡± Rnd mocks. I roll my eyes at him before tugging the nket over my


    shoulder, covering myselfpletely. Their eyes watching every move I make.


    Orion sits on the end of the bed, kicking his shoes off andying down. Getting up, I scoot to the


    edge of the bed, looking around. I can see a bathroom through the door near the windows. Another


    door that Rnd and Orion walked in from, so I guess that leads to the rest of the ce. Antique


    looking wardrobes along one wall and a huge four-poster bed that could easily fit five or six people in it.


    ¡°Can I borrow a shirt please¡± I ask, looking to them. Rnd pulls his off, handing it to me. I scrunch


    my nose up before taking it from him.


    ¡°Now you will have my scent all over you,¡± he states before leaning against Thaddeus. My eyes


    trail down his bare chest. His has abs look like they were sculptured by an artist, his tan skin glowing


    under the lights. Turning my gaze away when I realise I was gawking, I pull the shirt over my head


    before removing the sheet I wrapped myself in. It was very warm here. Even the draft didn¡¯t have the


    frosty bite I was so used to, making me wonder where we were.


    Getting up, I walk to the window and look out; it was dark, but the moon was full and the sky so


    clear I could actually see stars instead of smog. Looking out all I see is trees and hills and more hills


    and nothing, just darkness. I feel my heart rate pick up. I knew instantly we had to be hundreds of


    kilometres from home. Turning around, I look at them. All three of them watching me and I break out in


    a cold sweat fear consuming me. My mind''s going to a crime show I watched once the narrator said


    never let your killers take you to a second destination because that means they are going to kill you.


    Well, technically this was the third destination, but that didn¡¯t make me any less uneasy.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I ask, looking back out the window.


    ¡°At our home,¡± Thaddeus answers.


    ¡°And where is that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Where you don¡¯t need to know, but I can tell you it¡¯s in the middle of nowhere,¡± Thaddeus answers


    vaguely.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t need to know. We won¡¯t be leaving, at least not until the heat dies down,¡±


    Rnd tells me.


    ¡°Heat?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because of you hunters found us and tracked us with your little runaway attempt, and frankly


    I am tired of running so we will remain here.¡±


    ¡°The people with the guns, they were hunters?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Precisely, and because of you Thaddeus had to kill them and god knows how many other people


    caught in the crossfire,¡± Rnd says.


    ¡°I never asked you to follow me, and I sure hell didn¡¯t ask you to kill anyone,¡± I snap back at him.


    Rnd¡¯s eyes go dark, and he growls a deep throaty growl that makes goosebumps spread over my


    body.


    ¡°Watch your tone, little one. I would hate to see it get you in trouble,¡± Thaddeus warns. Orion


    res at him and I wonder what sort of trouble he meant from the look Orion gave him.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I tell him, turning away and walking to the window and sitting on the ledge. I couldn¡¯t


    imagine being in any more trouble than I am in. Orion gets up and walks over, brushing my hair over


    my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I tell him before swatting his hand away. Getting up, I walk out of the


    room, Thaddeus voice calling out to me.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Away from you,¡± I call back before walking down the hall. Ie to somending, looking over the


    side I can see another floor below. The house seems to be some sort of log home. Exposed beams run


    across the roof, which I notice is an A frame house by its high pointed ceiling. Skylights run down the


    sides of the roof. Running my hand along the wooden bannister, it felt smooth, and I follow it


    downstairs, which has an onyx stone floor. They look glittery under the lights that hang randomly from


    the beams. It was a pleasant house and had a modern country feel to it. Once on the bottom floor, I see


    a firece that I could easily fit inside of. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if all four of us could stand in it, it


    seemed to take up most of the wall. Turning underneath the stairs is another door. I walk through it and


    find a kitchen with stainless steel appliances and marble bench tops and matching ssh back. There


    is also a huge ind bench set it the middle with stools along one side. Walking out of the kitchen


    through yet another door, I find aundry and another door with a window beside it. Peering out the


    window, I see outside. I twist the handle intending to open the door when a hand falls on my shoulder


    tugging me backwards.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving, Evelyn,¡± Rnd says, yanking me against him. His chest pressing into my


    back and I feel the heat radiating off his body and seeping into me. I can feel his chest move with each


    breath he takes, his nose running from my ear and down my neck and shoulder making me shiver.


    Everywhere he touches delightful sparks move over my skin, my body reacting to his touch as his arms


    wrap around my waist and I feel his hand travel up my side before squeezing my breast. My body


    reacts to him, and I don¡¯t like it. How is it he could have this effect over me?


    I force myself away from him only for him to pull me back against him. Turning around I intended to


    shove him except the look on his face made me gasp. His eyes were pitch ck orbs. The eyes of


    demon staring back at me, and I gulp. Spinning around, I grip the door handle throwing the door open


    and it crashed into the wall with a loud bang and I dart out it. Adrenaline making me run faster as my


    heart pounds painfully against my chest. I thought I heard chuckling on my way out when I am around


    hundred metres away from the house in some paddock. My hair stands on end and a shiver runs up


    my spine, my breathing bes short and fast and I could hear my heart pounding in my ears. I


    couldn¡¯t see anything in the long grass, but I could feel eyes on me, observing me. Hearing a noise


    behind me, I spin on my heel, trying to catch a glimpse of it only to spin the other way when I hear the


    noise behind me again.


    My entire body goes tense as I hear growling, and my stomach drops somewhere deep inside me


    and I can feel the blood draining from my face. My skin felt ice cold, and I was bing paralysed by


    fear. ¡°Rnd,¡± I whisper into the darkness and I hear the rustling of grass before hearing movement


    behind me again, just as I turn, I see something lunge at me knocking me over a scream leaving my


    lips as I am knocked to the ground. My eyes opening to see white gleaming teeth of a beast above me.


    It was huge as it snapped its jaw near my face, its huge paws on either side of my head.

 chapter 115 Thirteen

    chapter 115 Thirteen


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    After having breakfast for dinner, I head into the lounge room. Sitting on the couch, Orion follows


    me out before sitting next to me. ¡°We should head to bed soon,¡± Orion tells me.


    Thaddeus and Rnd walk out and head upstairs and I see Orion watch them go. ¡°Come on, you


    should sleep,¡± he says, and I shake my head not wanting to go to bed. I definitely didn¡¯t want to sleep in


    a bed with Thaddeus and Rnd. I had spent most of the day and night asleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, you go to bed¡± I tell him. Orion chuckles to himself, making me look at him. ¡°What?¡± I


    ask, wondering what he thought was so funny.


    ¡°Nothing, I don¡¯t sleep. I wish I could, I miss sleeping,¡± he says making my eyebrows furrow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sleep?¡± Orion nods. ¡°At all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not human, Evelyn. I don¡¯t require sleep. Not like Rnd and humans,¡± he says.


    ¡°But Thaddeus sleeps.¡± Orion nods in agreeance.


    ¡°Yes, but he is a tribrid, so like Rnd he needs sleep. He can go weeks without it, but he


    bes manic without sleeping.¡± Manic? Great, not only do I have a psychopath for a mate he fucking


    bonkers. I had heard so many rumours about the dark king and I knew that most of them were correct,


    but how was it even possible for someone to be more than one thing? Probably a stupid thought


    considering the world just found out that there was an entirely different world from that I grew up in.


    ¡°So exactly what is Thaddeus?¡±


    ¡°Itplicated. He is vampire and Lycan, but his mother is a witch hybrid, so it¡¯s too hard to


    exin. Just be careful, Evelyn. I don¡¯t mean to scare you, but Thaddeus is the first tribrid and not even


    he understands itpletely, he¡¯s¡­¡± Orion thinks, trying to find the right word when Thaddeus


    answers for him.


    ¡°A monster,¡± Thaddeus speaks, making Orion look up. I hadn¡¯t even heard him sneak up on us or


    notice him walk down the stairs. Knowing he heard us made me a little uneasy.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say that. Don¡¯t put words in my mouth, Thaddeus,¡± Orion tells him.


    ¡°Not like you weren¡¯t thinking it,¡± Thaddeus replies. Orion shakes his head disagreeing, but


    Thaddeus doesn¡¯t even nce in his direction, his eyes not leaving mine.


    ¡°What about your sister?¡± I ask, wondering if she was the same as Thaddeus.


    ¡°Amara is the same, but she isn¡¯t effected by the darkness. Her magic is purer, mine is old magic.


    Tainted and dark and not of this realm,¡± Thaddeus answers, making me more confused. ¡°Enough with


    the questions, now get up ande to bed,¡± Thaddeus says, stepping closer to the lounge.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, and I am not sleeping in any room you are in,¡± I tell him. Thaddeus growls, and his


    eyes darken. It was like a switch just went off in his head or like an alter ego took over. Walking over,


    he rips me off the lounge. ¡°Ow Thaddeus you¡¯re hurting me,¡± I tell him, trying to pry his fingers from my


    wrist.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to what I will do if you don¡¯t get upstairs now,¡± he growls, making


    goosebumps spread all over me and a shiver to run up my spine.


    ¡°What the fuck is your problem? You don¡¯t just force people to do what you want,¡± I tell him, trying


    to pull my hand away.


    ¡°And who is going to stop me, Little one? Not Orion, not Rnd. No one can do anything, no one


    can save you from me. You are weak and human, no match for me.¡±


    ¡°Thaddeus, please just let her sleep down here till she is ready.¡± That will be never, I thought to


    myself. First chance I get, I am out of here and will happily live my life on the run if it means never


    seeing Thaddeus again. Thaddeus res at Orion.


    ¡°Clearly you¡¯re forgetting the deal we made, Evelyn, for your friend¡¯s life,¡± Thaddeus says, his eyes


    darting to mine. I watch as veins run down his face and his fangs protrude. Orion stands up moving to


    my side, and I feel his hand on my lower back. My breath gets caught in my throat, and I feel a panic


    attacking on.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t, especially when you are like this, Thaddeus. You could kill her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Thaddeus says, shoving him away from me.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly my point. I won¡¯t let you mark her while you¡¯re surrounded by darkness. Rnd!¡±


    Orion yells, and I hear footsteps running before I see himing up behind Thaddeus as he runs down


    the stairs. Rnd grips his arm but Thaddeus back hands him, not letting my arm go. Thaddeus pulls


    me towards him, pressing me against his chest.


    Orion reaches for me when I hear a menacing growl escape Thaddeus, and the lights suddenly


    flicker, the air around us bing dense. I can hear the sound of static.


    ¡°Thaddeus,¡± Orion yells at the same time I feel my arm start burning, my skin burning so hot I


    thought it was melting off. I scream, his grip searing into my flesh, and Orion tackles him forcing him to


    let go, while I am thrown violently onto the ground my head smacking the ground with so much force, I


    see ck and my vision turns blurry. Sitting up, I clutch my head feeling blood trickle down the side of


    my face, pulling my hand back. It¡¯s coated in blood, and I feel my eyes rolling into the back of my head.


    Orion¡¯s voice reaching my ears, but I don¡¯t know what he is saying. All I can think about is the


    throbbing in my head and then darkness takes over. I feel weightless and so cold, then I feel nothing.


    Orion POV


    The moment I tackled him, I knew instantly I shouldn¡¯t have. His grip on her was too tight, and she


    was thrown like a rag doll from the force, her head smacking into the edge on the firece. She sits up,


    swaying slightly before clutching her head. Pulling her hand back, I see blood running down her face,


    bleeding everywhere onto the floor. ¡°Evelyn,¡± I gasp, making Thaddeus eyes snap to her. I feel panic


    run through him. He moves so quickly I thought at first, he was going to attack her. I knew he needed to


    feed, and she was bleeding everywhere, and I could feel his bloodlust through the bond when he burnt


    her. Thaddeus grabs her pulling her onto hisp before biting his wrist, but Evelyn is all floppy and limp


    as her eyes roll into her head and she slumps against him. Rnd rushes to his side and all I can do is


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    watch,pletely paralysed by fear of seeing her in that state. Thaddeus bites into his wrist again, and


    Rnd opens her mouth, letting his blood run down her throat. Her skin turning so pale she looked like


    she was dead, her skin turning blue.


    Thaddeus rocks her in his arms, her head falling backwards, and I can hear her heart rate getting


    slower. It didn¡¯t work; she was going to die. He killed our mate; I knew we never should have pursued


    her. I knew she would never survive him, and all I could feel was anger. Her breathing became shallow,


    her heart rate slowing right down when Rnd rips her from him and blows air into her lungs before his


    hands perform CPR. ¡°It¡¯s no point she is gone¡± I tell him. Rnd growls, his eyes snapping to mine.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t I can feel her. We just need to keep her alive long enough for his blood to work,¡± Rnd


    snaps at me. Thaddeus has his head in his hands, and I can feel darkness wrapping around him,


    consuming him like never before. I know if she dies, he will kill us all when he releases it.


    Rnd, noticing the darkness in him, looks to me panicked, and I finally move, going to her side


    and trying to help. Biting into my wrist, I hold it over her mouth while Rnd keeps pumping her chest.


    A minute feels like hours as we wait to see if our blood helps her. When suddenly she chokes on our


    blood and Rnd stops before falling backwards in relief. Evelyn trying to spit it out as she gasps for


    air, the long gash on her head escaping into her hairline healing and she rolls on her side retching


    spewing our blood onto the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sick of spewing,¡± she gasps before Thaddeus rips her to him, crushing her against his


    chest. Relief flooding through the bond as he cups her face and I feel the darkness leaving him, feel


    him rxing with her in his arms.


    ¡°Get off me, asshole,¡° she says smacking his chest making me chuckle. Yep, there she is, our


    feisty little mate. Nearly died and doesn¡¯t even realise just pissed off she woke in his arms.


    Thaddeus loosens his grip letting her move, and she looks around confused before looking at the


    floor where her blood pooled. ¡°What happened?¡± she asks shocked, and I realise she can¡¯t remember.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Thaddeus tells her guilt flooding into me through the bond mixed with


    fear of her rejecting him over what he did.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine, you will be fine, Evelyn,¡± I tell her. I see her look up at Thaddeus as she realises he


    did something yet she doesn¡¯t understand what. I hold my hands out for her and she moves off hisp,


    Rnd, standing up, bends down kissing her head before walking into the kitchen. Thaddeus is


    staring at her like she is about to vanish in front of him, and I can feel his longing and jealousy that I am


    holding her, that she always seems to gravitate towards me. Yet he needs to understand every time


    she has been in his presence, he has hurt her or scared her. I have done neither. Humans tend to go


    where they feel safest, and at the moment that was me.


    ¡°She is fine, Thaddeus, go get some sleep and calm down,¡± I tell him, and he growls at me. Rnd


    touches his shoulder making him look up before he stands reluctantly leaving me with her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asks.


    ¡°You hit your head. Rnd¡¯s quick thinkin, just saved your life. You will be fine, Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°And Thaddeus?¡± she asks, turning her face into my neck.


    ¡°Thaddeus didn¡¯t mean it; he just wants you. He isn¡¯t particrly good at being gentle. He had no


    intentions of hurting you. I am partially to me I shouldn¡¯t have tackled him.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember?¡° she says pulling back, looking at me.


    ¡°Might be best you don¡¯t,¡± I tell her. Getting up, I ce her on the lounge before grabbing a wet


    cloth and a nket. Chucking the nket over her, I then clean the blood off her face and peel her shirt


    off. Evelyn eventually falls asleep just as the sunes up, and I carry her upstairs,ying her on the


    bed next to Thaddeus and Rnd. Going downstairs, I pull the mop bucket out and mop to clean up


    the mess left fromst night. Praying that she never remembers what happened. For this to work,


    Thaddeus needs to learn control, and she needs to ept him. After tonight though, I feel the shock of


    almost losing her might be enough to make him realise she is only human and can¡¯t be manhandled


    like Rnd and myself.


    I know Rnd is holding himself back. He feels the pull to her the most because he has marked


    her, feels what she feels. Somehow, he has pushed the parts of him that remind me of Thaddeus aside


    for her. Thaddeus though struggles with who he is, struggles with his own identity. Me, I have lived


    among humans for centuries and have grown to like their humanity, like the way they perceive the


    world and understand emotion better than they do. I just hope Thaddeus can find his in her. Because if


    ites down to choosing, I will choose her over him, and I know Rnd feels the same


    way.

 chapter 116 Fourteen

    chapter 116 Fourteen


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Waking up, I roll before squealing when I feel myself falling, my eyes snapping open. Just before


    hitting the floor, an arm snakes around my waist, pulling me back and onto their chest. My heart races


    at the sudden shock of nearly falling off and then races harder when I realise, I am nowying on top of


    the devil himself. My eyes open to see Thaddeus with eyes half open watching me. He yawns, and I


    can tell I woke him. What I don¡¯t remember was getting in a bed with him.


    I could feel Thaddeus breathing change as he awokepletely. A smile on his lips. He almost


    looked human in this moment. All traces of the monster I know is gone. Just hypnotic green eyes I


    could get lost in and full lips only centimetres away from mine. ¡°Good morning, Evelyn,¡° he whispers


    watching me closely. His hand on my back rubbing my skin softly, sending sparks everywhere he


    touches. His hands are warm, different to the chilly hands of Orion. Thaddeus moves his other hand,


    brushing my hair behind my ear, his hand cupping my face and his thumb brushing my cheek gently. I


    involuntarily lean into his touch, find it soothing and I don¡¯t understand why, but right now all fear I have


    for him is gone. Maybe because he wasn¡¯t killing people now, wasn¡¯t being rough. He was almost


    normal in this moment.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I tell him, wanting to move off him, yet my body seemed quite rxed in his arms and


    didn¡¯t seem to want to move.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hurt you. That was never my intention. I never want to hurt you,¡± he says, his breath


    fanning my face, and I inhale his intoxicating scent. He smelt nice, they all did in a weird sort of way,


    addictively sweet and intoxicating, erotic. I had never been turned on so much by the way someone


    smells.


    Thaddeus moves underneath me slightly before rolling onto his side, one of his hands under my


    head, the other resting on my hip before he pulls me closer, crushing me against his chest. I ce my


    hand on his chest and he shivers under my touch, making me chuckle.


    ¡°What?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Nothing, your just being nice for once,¡± I tell him, and he pulls back looking down at me.


    ¡°Never heard someone describe me as nice.¡± He chuckles before pulling me closer. I feel his hand


    run down my side to my hip, sparks moving across my skin tickling me making me squirm.


    ¡°Are you ticklish, little one?¡± he says, doing it again and getting the same reaction.


    ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t tickle it¡¯s a weird sensation,¡± I tell him not knowing how to describe it.


    ¡°Tingling?¡± he says. I nod against his chest. ¡°The mate bond is working then; I feel that every time


    you touch me.¡±


    ¡°Does it stop?¡± I ask,


    ¡°No, been years and I still feel it every time Rnd and Orion touch me. If anything it got stronger,¡±


    he says, and I feel the bed dip behind me before feeling sparks run up my shoulder and someone rest


    their chin on me. Looking over my shoulder, I see Rnd. He kisses my nose.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± he asks, a devious glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Nothing we just woke up,¡± Thaddeus tells him. I feel Rndy behind me, making my heart race


    when I feel his hand move my hair off my shoulder, his warm hands brushing my skin, making me


    shiver.


    Rnd chuckles softly behind me, his lips next to my ear. ¡°She can feel the mate bond,¡± he states.


    He starts running his finger along my shoulder, making me gasp as sparks move everywhere he


    touches. Thaddeus grip on my hip tightens. I feel Rnd¡¯s breath on my neck where he bit me.


    I feel his tongue move over it, and my eyes close as pleasure makes my toes curl and I moan


    softly. Thaddeus hand moves over my hip to my waist, and Rnd sucks on my mark. Feeling pleasure


    erupt through me, sparks rushing down from my neck to between my legs making me moan loudly and


    forget who they are as I be lost in the feel of arousal washing over me. I had never felt pleasure


    before, and it was mind blowing. I didn¡¯t want it to stop.


    Rnd¡¯s hand moves down my body and brushes over my stomach, his lips not leaving my neck


    as I feel his hands slip into my pants, rubbing my slit through my panties. I feel his lips move from my


    neck and he nips at my shoulder. Thaddeus hand pulls my leg over his hip and I roll my hips against


    Rnd¡¯s fingers. I could feel my panties be wet with arousal.


    ¡°She is so wet,¡± Rnd growls next to my ear, making me wetter.


    ¡°Do you want him to stop, Evelyn?¡± Thaddeus asks making my eyes snap open and I realise I was


    lost in the feel of them touching me, yet it felt right. Nothing felt righter than this right here. But yet I


    knew it wasn¡¯t. They were killers and I am human.


    Rnd¡¯s fingers slip beneath my panties, his finger rubbing between my wet lips before I feel him


    rub my clit, making me moan loudly. ¡°Evelyn, do you want him to stop?¡± Thaddeus asks, I don¡¯t want


    him to stop. I have never felt like this before, almost high on the feel of him touching me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to want us, Evelyn,¡± Rnd says. His fingers stop moving and I know he can feel my


    unease through the bond, my mind and body at war with itself.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡± I gasp, moving my hips against his fingers. Rnd moves his fingers again, rubbing


    my clit in a circr motion, and I feel my juices spilling onto my thighs as I moan at his touch.


    Thaddeus lips brush mine and I feel his tongue brush my bottom lip wanting ess. I part my lips and


    he plunges his tongue into my mouth, his tongue tasting every inch, and I moan into his mouth when I


    feel Rnd slide a finger in me, making me flinch. And my mind bes flooded with memories.


    Memories I kept in the back of my mind, memories that I tried my best to detach myself from. I feel


    my entire body tense, and I squeeze my eyes shut tightly trying to fight them off. I feel Rnd pull his


    hand from my pants, and Thaddeus growls at me.


    Making my eyes snap open. I try to breathe, find my grounding ce, trying to remember the


    mantra that always saves me. My breathinging harder as I try to shove the memory aside, to


    remember it¡¯s not happening, that I am not in that monster¡¯s den. I feel his greasy hands on my body,


    the bourbon on his breath, the sickly yellow colour of his skin. I try to get up, try to remove myself, and I


    feel hands grip me as I stumble off the bed. My vision bing tunnelled, and I try to force myself to


    take a breath. To force the air in my lungs as my heart beats erratically in my chest. My hands reaching


    for the nightstand where I know my handbag is. Muttering my mantra, trying to ground myself, I grab


    the bottle of pills, only for it to slip from my shaking hands and the tunnel vision gets worse as darks


    spots take over my vision. I wee the darkness, it¡¯s where I feel safest because it makes it go away.


    Makes the feelings go away, the shame, weakness, the dirty feeling of being used. Darkness wraps


    around me, and I breathe, taking a breath of air as it sucks me under.


    Thaddeus POV


    She was fine, I could feel her through Rnd. She felt safe and liked what he was doing to her,


    and a little shocked and uneasy at her reaction to us. But I could tell she was new to pleasure. She


    wanted to know what it felt like, her inexperience showing with the way she didn¡¯t know what she was


    feeling, just that she liked it. That¡¯s why I asked. Why asked if she wanted him to stop, I could still feel


    her fear of us, but our hands overrode it, touching her. I could smell her arousal perfuming the air, she


    was so lost in the feeling of us she hadn¡¯t noticed Orion watching from the armchair. He wanted her not


    to fear us, so he gave us this moment with her.


    Then she froze, her entire body locked up when Rnd pushed his finger inside her. I pulled back


    slightly and the look on her face was like she went somewhere else, trapped in wherever her mind took


    her. Her face became flushed like she couldn¡¯t breathe, and I felt her struggle to breathe. It reminded of


    the time she first seen us when we stepped in the cafe.


    The feelingsing off Rnd from her were pure panic and fear so strong it took my breath


    away. She clutched my skin, her nails digging into me, breaking the skin on my shoulders as she


    thrashed, tears rolling down her cheeks and off her chin. I growled. I didn¡¯t mean to scare her, her eyes


    snapping to mine, but it was like she was looking straight through me. That vacant look in her eyes as


    they darted around the room. Getting off the bed, she gets up, and she gasped for air, her hands


    trembling, and she nearly falls off the bed. I grab her arm to steady her, trying to figure out what she


    wants when Orion sings out.


    ¡°Her bag, her pills¡± he says, and I watch her digging through it trying to find them muttering to


    herself.


    ¡°See feel touch, see feel touch.¡± I had no idea what she was talking about when she finds the pills,


    she drops them onto the floor. I watch as her eyes roll into her head and her face goes ck as she


    plummets to the floor. Catching her, I scoop her up, cradling her to my chest. Her breathing going to


    normal. Rnd looks pale and his hands trembling, his canines protruding from his lips, and I can feel


    guilt running through him. Orion, noticing it to, stands up, rubbing his arm.


    Rnd would have felt her emotions ten times worse than us because of his mark thaty on her


    neck. What I felt made me feel sick to my stomach, so whatever he feels must be crippling. Rnd''s


    skin returns to normal, and his breathing slows. He closes his eyes, trying to fight against every


    emotion running through him. Recing it with a rage so strong it nearly knocks me over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, she was fine. What did I do?¡± he asks questioning himself, questioning


    everything he did, guilt and anger flooding into me.


    ¡°You did nothing, something must have triggered something,¡± Orion tells him before looking over at


    Evelyn in my arms. I inhale her scent and can no longer smell fear radiating off her and her body


    rxes in my arms as she stirs. ¡°We can ask her when she wakes up,¡± Orion says, staring at her as


    she stirs in my arms.


    Walking downstairs, I sit with her on myp, her head on my shoulder. Orion hands me the bottle


    of pills and ces a ss of water on themp table next to me. ¡°She will wake soon, I can feel her


    consciousness fighting toe back,¡± Rnd says watching her worriedly.


    Orion sits next to me and I open the bottle of pills, finding two left. ¡°How many?¡± I ask, looking at


    Orion.


    ¡°Lisa gave her two,¡± he says a little unsure.


    ¡°Were there more in her bag?¡± I ask. Orion shakes his head. ¡°One of us might have to head to the


    City.¡±


    ¡°I will go, I am faster,¡± Orion says.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be here when she wakes. I can go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± he asks while putting on his jacket.


    ¡°You know why, she likes you more,¡± I tell him as much as it pains me to say it.


    ¡°You will be fine, just don¡¯t yell at her, or force her to do anything. Rnd will be here, and I will


    only be gone for an hour max. If you go or Rnd, you won¡¯t be back till tonight,¡± he says, and I nod


    knowing he is right. Orion is way quicker and knows his way around the city better.


    ¡°Maybe when she wakes up, ring Amara,¡± Orion says, making my eyes snap to him. I haven¡¯t


    spoken to my sister in years. ¡°If she won¡¯t tell us, maybe Amara may know.¡±


    ¡°Amara would need a photo or something of hers to pick her up,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Just see what she says when she wakes up. She might tell us if she feelsfortable enough,¡±


    Orion says.


    ¡°Maybe I should go?¡± Rnd¡¯s says. Orion shakes his head.


    ¡°You can feel her emotions, know what they are. You should stay. I won¡¯t be long. And by the way,


    what she was muttering was her trying to ground herself. I read a book on it once. Panic attacks can


    lesson or stop if they ground themselves. Something they can see, something they can feel and


    something they can touch and taste,¡± Orion tells us. I raise an eyebrow at what he just told us.


    ¡°Makes no sense to me¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No, but obviously it does to her.¡± I nod and watch as he bolts out the door. Rnd gets up,


    shutting it before sitting next to me, brushing her hair out of her face.


    We sit in silence, waiting for her to wake up. Twenty minutes pass, and I see Rnd straighten up


    and nce at her. Evelyn sits upright suddenly, and I hear her heart rate rise as she looks around


    frantically before spotting us, and she takes a deep breath. Rnd grabs the ss of water handing it


    to her and she clutches it, her hands only trembling slightly as she takes a sip and I open my hand


    revealing the two pills and she pinches them with her fingers before popping them in her mouth and


    sculling the rest of the ss. She then leans against me and I rub my hand up her back. Rnd and I


    both unsure what to do. I suddenly wished Orion stayed, he was better with humans than we are.


    The silence was bing deafening. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Was there a right or wrong thing to


    say? Suddenly she got up, walking into the kitchen. Her movements a little sluggish as she filled up her


    ss before drinking it and refilling it again. Rnd and I followed her. She seems fine, like nothing


    happened, and then I realised we weren¡¯t getting answers from her. She was just going to pretend like


    nothing happened. Push whatever it was away like it doesn¡¯t exist.

 chapter 117 Fifteen

    chapter 117 Fifteen


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Four years, it¡¯s been four years since I escaped that house of horrors and yet the memories have


    back of mind, yet now it hase back with a vengeance. Making me relive every minute. Was it


    because of that night in the alleyway? Did that undo everything I worked so hard to suppress? I have


    always suffered with anxiety, always found my way back from it. But now my walls were crumbling, and


    I was killing myself trying to rebuild them back to the way they were.


    Everything I worked so hard to leave behind me nowing forth in the worst way possible.


    Haunting not only my mind but my body. Panic attacks, something that bes crippling, the feeling


    ofplete dread threatening to consume you, make you believe it is the end and sometimes, I wish it


    were. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer through another, at least I wouldn¡¯t have to relive my past. At


    least I wouldn¡¯t have to remember again if it all ended. The nightmares haunting my sleep; the


    memories haunting me when I am awake a never-ending cycle. It scared me to sleep, scared to hear


    him creeping into my room, scared to sense the doom that came when he did. The dreams felt real, felt


    like it was happening. It didn¡¯t matter that I was safe away from him, in those moments he might as well


    have been doing it all over again. Three days now I have been awake. I felt like a zombie. My body on


    autopilot, yet my mind was reliving a nightmare. I was tired, so tired. I just wanted rest, but I knew even


    in my sleep there was no rest.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I had been staring at this TV for three days. Too scared to move, Orion just sitting watching with


    me. Yawning, I stretch, my muscles aching from sitting and my back and neck cracking from sitting in


    the cramped position I was in. I feel Orion watching me as I walk into the kitchen, feel his eyes on my


    back, boring holes into me. I was nearly out of pills again, only four left in the bottle, and the panicked


    feeling of knowing I was going to run out crept over me.


    They helped me rx, numbed me to everything around me. Feeling his presence behind me, I


    look over my shoulder and see him leaning on the counter. ¡°You need to sleep. If you just sleep you will


    feel better¡± Easy for him to say he doesn¡¯t suffer through the nightmares. Rolling my eyes at him. I


    bring the pill bottle to my lips, dropping the four pills in my mouth. Maybe he is right, maybe if I could


    just sleep even for an hour, I would feel better. My body was exhausted, and I felt sick and uneasy.


    Orion snatches the pill bottle from my hand, but he is toote. I had already swallowed them.


    ¡°They won¡¯t hurt me. They aren¡¯t strong enough to kill me,¡± I tell him, but he eyes me carefully. I


    have been on these pills for three years now. I know what I can handle and have taken more than the


    prescribed dose before. They just make me sleepy and numb. I may be many things but never suicidal.


    Although sometimes I have entertained the idea, I would never do that, because that means even after


    all these years he would still have control. Even though he is dead, I would never give him that


    satisfaction knowing he destroyed me.


    Walking up the stairs, I head for the bathroom wanting to shower. Orion following me up as he


    always does. He usually sits on the basin watching me, or sometimes he hops in. I amfortable in


    his presence and find him being near rxing. I can¡¯t exin it. Orion tried saying it was the bond. I


    feelfortable around Thaddeus and Rnd, but with Orion I feel safest. Stripping off, I turn the


    water on and hop in. Only instead of Orion, Thaddeus, and Rnd step into the shower. I look at them,


    worried. I know they won¡¯t hurt me, yet Thaddeus always makes me feel uneasy and Rnd¡¯s eyes


    always roam, making me feel ufortable.


    ¡°Where is Orion?¡± I ask, my voice sounds slurred and both of them stare at me for a few seconds.


    ¡°He went to get your medication,¡± Rnd answers, studying me as I lean heavily on the wall. The


    pills were kicking in, my muscles rxing, and I was starting to feel like melting jelly. I shower quickly,


    knowing I need to get downstairs before I can barely walk. Stepping out, I wrap my towel around me


    and walk into the bedroom, but now even dressing felt like a major task that I am not up for. Forcing my


    limbs to move, I grab one of their shirts, slipping it on before walking out and heading for the stairs.


    Gripping the bannister tightly as I feel myself stumble, keeping myself upright. Rnd moves to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I tell him, and he puts his hands up in surrender but lingers as I descend the


    stairs. I flop heavily on the lounge, a giggle escaping my lips at the rush of falling. I must look mad, but I


    don¡¯t care. My face and limbs going numb but my mind awake and alert as I roll on my side facing the


    TV. Not really watching but the pictures help, the voices that sound like a soft murmur barely reaching


    my ears as I zone out staring nkly at the TV. Time slipping me by.


    I don¡¯t know how much time passes, but Thaddeus eventually leaves me, and I finally rx


    knowing he is gone. Minutes ticking by slowly as I lose track of time. My eyes be heavy as I fight


    sleep, panic kicking in, and I realise I shouldn¡¯t have taken the pills. I need sleep, but the thought


    scares me. Panic seizing me as I stumble to the kitchen. My mouth felt so dry, leaving an unpleasant


    taste in my mouth. I drop the ss into the sink when I try to fill it, picking it up again, clutching it with


    both hands only to drop it again. My fingers are still numb, and I give up, resorting to just drinking


    straight from the tap.


    Walking back to the couch, I flop back down wondering when Orion will be back. Rnd wakes as


    I sit on the couch, his eyes snapping open. I can see how tired he is.


    ¡°Go to bed,¡± I yawn while speaking.


    ¡°I will when you do,¡± he says yawning, making me yawn. Who ever said yawning was contagious


    was correct? Thaddeus walks downstairs, sitting next to me before retrieving the remote. He flicks


    through the channels before growling when the only thing on is infomercials. He drops his back on the


    couch and I watch him. He seems tired too and his aura feels electrified. Even Rnd looks at him


    worriedly, feeling the vibe he is giving off.


    ¡°Go get some sleep, I will wait with her till Oriones back,¡± he says rubbing Thaddeus thigh.


    Thaddeus shakes his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t the bed feels empty,¡± he murmurs pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. He growls


    before turning to me, a re on his face.


    ¡°You need to sleep, why do you keep fighting it?¡±


    I ignore him. For days they have asked the same question. At least when Orion is here, he doesn¡¯t


    ask. Just leaves me be.


    ¡°I want to go home, I was fine till I came here,¡± I tell him, and he growls louder, making my heart


    rate pick up and thump erratically in my chest.


    ¡°Come, I willy with you till you fall asleep,¡± Rnd says to him. Thaddeus sighs before getting


    up, and I feel bad knowing I am the reason they remain awake. Yet if they dreamed the things I did,


    they wouldn¡¯t want to sleep either, but I can¡¯t tell them that. Can¡¯t let them find out what I did. I will only


    relive what he did, what I did. I wasn¡¯t proud of it. I did what I had to but at what cost? Was I any better


    than the monsters I now live with?


    Rnd and Thaddeus head upstairs, and I find myself staring off nkly for a while before I try to


    rest my eyes. They felt dry and sore. Closing them for a few seconds, I let myself drift. My mind slipping


    into unconsciousness. The dream always starting the way it always did. The creak of stairs, the top


    step was always loudest and creaked under any weight. I tug the nket around myself, praying he


    walks past my door, letting out a breath when I hear his steps move past to his bedroom. Relief


    flooding me. He always touched me from the first night I moved in with them. Fear paralysing me each


    time, and I med myself for it. For being weak and not fighting back. After that night he would always


    sneak in and never do more than grope me, touch me. But that night, I heard him walk past the door,


    and relief flooded into me thinking I would finally get rest.


    Only I heard him stop. Not hearing his door click shut made me hold my breath. His footsteps


    returned, getting louder. The twist of my doorknob as it turned forever engraved in my head.


    The smell of bourbon filled the room, and I felt like I could¡¯t breathe. I know he is standing next to


    my bed, and I feel dread creep into me, feel his eyes roaming over every inch of my covered body.


    Only this time he doesn¡¯t touch me. No, this time he does something way worse, something so painful I


    feel my heart break into a thousand pieces. My soul shattering, my fear paralysing me for a second


    until I feel him removing everything. I start to struggle, but he is so heavy, and I am small and trapped


    beneath him. My fear consumes me when I hear his voice next to my ear. ¡°Struggle and Lana is next.


    You don¡¯t want me to hurt little Lana, now do you?¡±


    My mind goes to her in the room a few doors down. She got here a week after me. She was ten; I


    was nearly sixteen. As far as I knew, he never touched her. Lana assured me he never did when we


    escaped. But that night what he said paralysed me instantly when I remembered her innocent face, her


    blonde ringlets that hung to the middle of back and blue doe eyes. We had be close, having both


    grown up in foster care. We shared the same struggles, knew how lonely a ce it was.


    The thought of her made me freeze, and I watched. Praying I would pass out from the pain,


    praying his wife woulde home and stop him. Neither happened, and I was forced to endure and


    watch the terrible things he did, silent tears running down my face. Minutes felt like hours but when he


    was done, he walked out leaving me there. My sheets turned red with the blood of my innocence; my


    soul bled out of me. I was used goods, nothing but filth, and I felt so dirty, so pathetic, and the shame


    thates with what he did kept me silent. Shame was what stopped me from speaking out. Shame


    made me endure for an entire year after that, shame and fear of what he would do if I tried to stop him.


    And right now, my dreams were forcing me to live it. I struggled to try to force myself to wake. I


    subconsciously knew I was dreaming, knew I wasn¡¯t there, but the dream was sucking me in. My heart


    pounded in my chest when I suddenly broke out of it, sitting upright. I gasp for air. Drenched in sweat,


    my skin felt cold and my lungs restricting. The TV had gone into sleep mode and switched off; the ce


    waspletely dark and silent except for the erratic sound of my breathing. Looking around, I notice


    Orion still isn¡¯t back. I do not know how long I was asleep for but it was probably minutes as my eyes


    felt like sandpaper. Getting up, I hunt for my pills before remembering I have none left. My entire body


    was trembling, and the dark was making me feel ustrophobic. I flick on the lights illuminating the


    house. Sitting on the lounge, I try to calm myself, try to ground myself.


    I can hear movement upstairs before hearing footsteps on the stairs. Rnd must have felt my


    panic as he suddenly appears at the bottom of the stairs, looking rmed and looking for the danger.


    His eyes fall on me and he sits on the couch furthest from me.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks. I can see something flicker in his eyes, something I can¡¯t decipher. I nod.


    ¡°You know he can take it away?¡± he says making my eyes snap to his.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Whatever happened that haunts you, Thaddeus can make it stop, make you forget,¡± he says.


    I wanted to forget what I would do to forget, to erase that year from my memory. ¡°How?¡± I ask.


    ¡°By telling him what happened, he can erase it all,¡± Rnd says. I shake my head; I can¡¯t do that. I


    can¡¯t let anyone know. The thought alone disgusts me and makes bile rise in my throat.


    Rnd stands up, his entire body radiating anger, and his eyes darken. His canines protrude, and I


    feel fear creeping in. ¡°You¡¯re not the only affected by it, you realise that don¡¯t you? You need to either


    deal with it or let him remove it. I can¡¯t keep feeling what you feel, with no fucking answers, Evelyn.


    Every emotion you feel, I feel. Your fear, sadness, your shame, and your guilt, your fucking exhaustion.


    I feel it all, and it is infuriating that I can feel everything and not know what is causing it. They can feel it


    too through me. You are turning our fucking bond into a curse,¡± he yells at me.


    I stay silent, and eventually he storms upstairs. ¡°You think feeling it is bad, try fucking reliving it,¡± I


    scream back at him, anger bubbling through me.


    Rnd freezes, a menacing growl escaping him before he is suddenly standing in front of me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this. You all brought me here, you brought it back. I was fine till you fucking walked


    into my life,¡± I scream at him before I hear movement upstairs again. Thaddeus¡¯s growl making my


    eyes snap to the stairs. Rnd is breathing heavily and I can feel rage inside him.


    Thaddeus appeared behind me, making me jump, the intensity of his gaze making me flinch away


    from him. His eyes are like storm clouds, his fangs protruding as he steps toward me. ¡°We can¡¯t help


    you if we don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong,¡± he says, his voice emotionless and cold. I suddenly wished Orion


    was back, fear consuming me as the lights flicker, something I know as his anger before he erupts. No


    sooner than I thought it, Orion walks in, and I instantly run to him. Anything to get away from Thaddeus.


    Orion grips me tightly, worried for a second as he takes in the room. I notice he is saturated, his clothes


    dripping wet making me step away from him as I feel the coldness seep into me, making me shiver.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asks, looking at them.


    Thaddeus calms slightly before pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. ¡°Ask her, you can


    deal with her. I am going to bed to try to sleep,¡± he says before going upstairs, Rnd follows before


    stopping next to me. His eyes soften as he looks down at me before he pulls me to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispers, and I can feel Orion''s eyes on us. Tingles spread all over my body and I


    rx against him before cing my hand on his chest. He feels warm and as much as I hate to admit,


    he feels safe. They all do yet touching leads to memories and I reluctantly pull away. Rnd sighs


    before walking upstairs. I walk back to the couch and flick the TV on.


    ¡°You were gone awhile,¡± I tell him, and he nods before dropping a bag on the bench. He looks


    tired, even though I know he doesn¡¯t sleep.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re hiding something, but whatever it is, we won¡¯t judge you for it, Evelyn. They only


    want to help, and you keep shoving us out,¡± he says before rummaging through the bag. He walks


    over, cing a bottle of pills in my hand.


    ¡°I need to shower, and you need sleep. These aren¡¯t helping you,¡± he states before walking up the


    stairs leaving me with my thoughts. I look at the bottle before getting up and cing them on the


    bench. I can¡¯t take anymore, not without the risk of overdose.


    My clothes were wet from Orion. Deciding to go change, I walk up the stairs and rummage through


    the cupboard before finding another shirt and slipping it on. Hearing the shower running, I see light


    stepping in before sitting on the sink. Orion has his back to me, but I know he heard mee in


    because he speaks.


    ¡°Goy down, Evelyn, please.¡± I feel tears brim at his words. He sounds annoyed with me, making


    me feel annoyed at myself for being weak. Opening the door, I step out, intending to go back


    downstairs. Thaddeus rolls over, his hypnotic green eyes glowing as he watches me, making me


    freeze. He tosses the nket back, and I think he is going to get up until I realise he wants me to hop


    in with him. I look toward the door and turn toward it, about to go downstairs, then I stop before looking


    back. He is still watching, waiting to see what I do, and for some reason I feel drawn to him like a moth


    to a me.


    ¡°Please, just sleep. We won¡¯t let anyone hurt you¡± he whispers.


    He says that, but how safe am I sleeping in a bed with two monsters? Yet they feel safer than my


    mind does. Walking over, I climb in and feel him pull the nket up. He rolls on his back before closing


    his eyes, his bare side touching my arm sending sparks up it to my neck making me rx slightly. I sit


    there for a few minutes and hear the shower turn off, making me sit up on my elbow looking at the door.


    Thaddeus shifts slightly, making my eyes look down and I see he is watching me closely. Iy back


    down, putting my head on his chest. He takes a breath in and I feel him rx before I feel his hand


    rubbing my back, my eyes getting heavier as I fall asleep.


    Orion POV


    Walking out of the bathroom, I slip into the walk in. Evelyn¡¯s scent is strong in the room, and I


    quickly chuck some close on before going to walk out when I notice something move out of the corner


    of my eye on the bed. Walking over, I feel relief flood into me when I see Evelyn is asleep. Thaddeus


    green eyes stare up at me, and he shrugs, shocked himself. He moves over, pulling her with him and


    making room for me. Iy next to her, feeling rxed. Her racing heartbeat and frantic emotions have


    had all of us on edge. Thaddeus the most because he hasn¡¯t fed, and I could tell he wants to mark her.


    Evelyn has rxed, and I know it¡¯s because she is allowing him to be close to her.


    Thaddeus is usually a man of few words. He usually takes what he wants without question or


    permission, yet thest few days he has been on edge wanting to force her to tell us, but each time


    Rnd and I have held him back. He doesn¡¯t want to scare her, but it¡¯s killing him not knowing. Once


    they fall asleep, I walk downstairs before heading to the library. I sit for a few hours reading, trying to


    consume my mind with anything other than Evelyn and my mates. Hours tick by and the sunes up.


    I stay quiet as I walk upstairs, not wanting to wake them. Evelyn moves and Thaddeus¡¯s grip on her


    tightens. She snuggles into him and I drape my arm over her and Thaddeus. Nothing felt righter than


    having them all in the same bed, yet I also know it won¡¯tst.


    Evelyn will wake, and everything wille back. Whatever it is will make her plummet. By her


    feelings we have a rough idea but couldn¡¯t understand her guilt. Praying that sleep finally helps her,


    helps her mind clear of whatever it is. When I was in the city, I sent a message to Amara. Thaddeus will


    be angry when he finds out, but he will forgive me. He always does. Amara is one of his weaknesses.


    His little sister brings out a protective side of him, just like Evelyn does. Only she knows what he is like,


    and usually he distances himself from her, going years without speaking to her. Sometimes I feel his


    jealousy over her, jealous that she is the good one. Thaddeus tries being good, but everything he


    touches turns to dust by the time he is done with it. Destroys everything and he implodes on himself.


    He never feels the guilt of his actions, sees the repercussions of his destruction, just moves on


    destroying everything hees across. He doesn¡¯t even know what it is he is looking for, but I felt the


    urge to find it leave him with Evelyn by his side. This is the longest we have stayed home. Usually, we


    leaving destruction everywhere he goes.


    Two broken people finding each other. This will either be the best thing that happens to them or


    worst and most destructive thing. Unfortunately, not all things broken can be fixed. No one can go back


    and change the past but maybe the future? I hope they can change the future, Amara always said


    nothing good wille of Thaddeus if he can¡¯t find his way back, that our future is uncertain. She once


    said that he would be our downfall, but she never saw Evelyn in that future. I was curious to know if she


    could see her now. See her apart of our world or would her demise be at his hands.


    Being pulled from my troubled thoughts when I feel her waking, feel Rnd stirring and a feeling of


    unease settling over him. Thaddeus eyes open as he peers down at her with a frown on his face. Her


    eyelids move as she watches her dreams y out. Rnd sitting up, he looks over Thaddeus his eyes


    resting on Evelyn. He brushes her hair from her face, and I feel her rxing under his touch. One word


    slipping from her lips in her sleep.


    ¡°Lana.¡±

 chapter 118 Sixteen

    chapter 118 Sixteen


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Waking up, I am pressed against Thaddeus, his hand in the centre of my back. I felt wide awake,


    like I had the best sleep and feltpletely rested. Sitting up, I find Thaddeus is the only person left in


    the room. Thaddeus is watching me and he looked like he had been awake for a while.


    Going to get off him, his arm tightens around me. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wake you,¡± he says, and I notice


    a book beside him. Proving, he had been trapped under me for a while.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Little after lunch time,¡± Thaddeus answers.


    ¡°I should let you get up,¡± I tell him, trying to shift off him.


    ¡°I would rather you stay,¡± he says, my eyes darting back to his. He taps his chest with his other


    hand, wanting me toy back down. Looking around the room, I notice Rnd and Orion definitely


    weren¡¯t in the room. Being around Thaddeus usually made me nervous. He could be so intense


    sometimes. His aura makes you feel ufortable, yet right now he looked pretty rxed, so Iid


    back down. Thaddeus absentmindedly yed with my hair while I listened to the sound of his heartbeat


    thumping softly in his chest.


    A few minutes pass, and for once I didn¡¯t mind hispany. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    Thaddeus speaks softly, and I turn my head to look at him before propping my head on my hand on his


    chest facing him. I felt a fog slip over me, and I instantly rxed, my breathing evening out.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I ask, knowing he was doing something that was calming, his eyes glowing


    hypnotically. My mind bing foggy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a form of mindpulsion or mour. I can control your emotions with it, control what I want


    you to do or say with it.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to make me answer your questions?¡± I ask. I knew I should be worried, but I felt so


    light and foggy.


    ¡°Not if you don¡¯t want to. Do you want me to stop?¡± he asks, watching me. Thaddeus is always


    watching, and yet I had trouble reading him. He was so cold and calm besides his anger. That was the


    only emotion I could ever feeling off him, mainly because the entire atmosphere shifted. Now he


    seemed calm, but the monster lurking behind his eyes didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me. ¡°Who is Lana?¡±


    My mind reels, I was sure I had never mentioned her name. Sitting up, I feel the fog get stronger


    as it slips over me. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t.¡± I panic when he brushes my hair from my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, just stop running. You don¡¯t need to run from us, you don¡¯t need to hide,¡± he says, pulling


    me back down. I rx against him, giving in. I didn¡¯t want to answer his questions, but I didn¡¯t want to


    risk him forcing me to answer.


    ¡°So, who is Lana?¡± he asks again, making my heart race just at the mention of her name.


    ¡°Where did you hear it?¡± I ask trying to wrack my brain wondering if I mentioned her.


    ¡°You said her name in your sleep.¡±


    ¡°She was one of the foster children I lived with,¡± I answer, turning away from him so I didn¡¯t have to


    see his face. Just hearing her name, I felt sick to my stomach reminding me of what I did. What he did.


    ¡°Did she do something to you?¡± Thaddeus asked, and I could hear the curiosity behind his words.


    ¡°No, Lana was ten we lived with the same family for a year.¡± I feel Thaddeus nod before I feel his


    hand in my hair again. I shiver when his skines in contact with the back of my neck.


    ¡°Was she there when you got that burn on your back?¡±


    "No,¡± I tell him before hopping up. I didn¡¯t like where this conversation was going. Walking into the


    bathroom, I shut the door, hearing him sigh loudly in frustration. I turn the shower on before stripping


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    off. The door opening just as I open the shower screen. Thaddeus walking in, I roll my eyes before


    stepping in the shower.


    ¡°Well, I was fine talking to you in the bedroom but if you want to chat in here, I am all for that too,¡±


    he says. I feel the shower screen open and he steps in. I turn my back to him so he could only see my


    ass and back. Hearing him move before I feel his chest against my back making my heart beat


    erratically. The fog slips over me again, but this time I try to shake it off.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe with me, Evelyn. Well, not safe from me, but I won¡¯t let anyone do anything to you,¡± he


    says right behind me.


    ¡°If that was supposed to make me feel better, it doesn¡¯t,¡± I tell him grabbing the soap trying to


    ignore his presence behind me, which onlysted a second before I felt his hand run down my shoulder


    to my side. I freeze, wondering what he is doing, and he seems to freeze as well before removing his


    hand.


    ¡°Sorry, your scent is a little overwhelming in here, and I haven¡¯t fed since we left the city,¡± he says,


    and I feel him move away from me. Looking over my shoulder, I see he has moved closer to the


    shower door.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I tell him, until I see his face and notice the veins spreading across his face and his fangs


    piercing out through his top and bottom lip. I step back, frightened, but there was nowhere to go.


    Thaddeus notices my movement, and something flipped inside him and I was pinned against the wall


    with his arms on either side of my head and his body impossibly close, his fangs mere centimetres from


    my face. Fight or flight kicked in, but I had nowhere to go and no way to fight him off. His fingertips trail


    down my neck and inhuman eyes watching my face.


    Rndes busting through the door, and Thaddeus growls in warning to him.


    ¡°Thaddeus¡± Rnd says, and I could hear the rm in his voice only making me more scared.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he growls, his head whipping in Rnd¡¯s direction. Orion walks in behind him.


    ¡°Let him try,¡± Orion says grabbing his arm. My heart racing as they just walk out, leaving me with


    him.


    ¡°You have no idea how intoxicating your scent is when you¡¯re scared, Evelyn,¡± Thaddeus whispers.


    My heart is thumping loudly in my chest at his words before he leans in closer inhaling my scent,


    and I feel his fangs brush against my skin, making me shiver.


    ¡°Thaddeus, please stop,¡± I stutter out fear. Thaddeus moves closer, pressing his entire body


    against me, and I feel him lick my neck, his fangs grazing my skin.


    I put my hand on his chest, trying to push him back. ¡°Just give me a minute, don¡¯t shove me away,¡±


    he whispers, and I can hear the desperation in his voice, the hunger making me feel guilty knowing he


    has been trapped in the house because of me. Wanting to help him, and I don¡¯t know if that made me


    just stupid or suicidal, I moved my head to the side offering him my neck. He stops stepping away from


    me, his eyes not leaving my neck.


    ¡®You don¡¯t understand what your offering, little one. I bite you, I mark you,¡± he says as I watch his


    entire body shake as he fights for control.


    ¡°Will it hurt?¡± I ask, wondering if it would feel like Rnd¡¯s bite.


    Thaddeus eyes snap to mine, his fangs stopping him from being able to close his mouth. His eyes


    flicker dangerously, and I feel the air thicken.


    ¡°Only if I make it hurt,¡± he says. The door is suddenly opening, and Orion and Rnd walk in.


    Thaddeus actually looked relieved.


    ¡°Thaddeus has trouble stopping. He just wanted to see if he could control himself,¡± Orion says, and


    I could just make them out through the frosted ss.


    ¡°Thaddeus, do you need help or not,¡± Orion asks. Thaddeus looks toward the door.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, he just wants to feed on me, right?¡± I ask looking at Thaddeus. I see his eyes dart to my


    neck, a growl ripping from him loudly sounding louder from the tiled walls and the confined shower.


    ¡°I am going to open the door, Thaddeus,¡± Rnd says but I move closer, all fear gone when I could


    tell he didn¡¯t want to hurt me. His eyes not leaving mine as I step closer to him, blocking the door.


    ¡°Do it. They will rip me away if you go overboard, right?¡± I asked as the door opened behind me


    and I see Orion before he nods at me, reassuring me.


    ¡°Evelyn, you don¡¯t have to do this. I can take him in town,¡± Orion says behind me.


    ¡°Does he kill them?¡± I ask, stuttering over the words. They don¡¯t say anything, and I feel my


    heartbeat pick up knowing I am right. Rnd grips my arm, and Thaddeus growls, making goosebumps


    rise on my skin. This side of him was animalistic, and at the moment I was prey. Thaddeus hand goes


    to my hip, tugging me to him and away from Rnd. I feel Rnd step in the shower behind me.


    Thaddeus eyes not leaving me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it hurt,¡± I tell him, and Thaddeus cocks his head to the side observing me.


    ¡°You know once I bite you, I mark you like Rnd did?¡± he asks.


    ¡°So you n on letting me go?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Never,¡± Thaddeus growls and I shrug, stepping closer.


    ¡°Well, it will happen eventually then,¡± I tell him his eyes darken and he growls, ripping me to him. I


    whimper when I feel his teeth sink into my neck, before a different feeling wraps around me. I don¡¯t


    know if it is Thaddeus or Orion using that weird fog as I rx against him, feel his tonguepping at my


    neck. Arousal washes over me as I feel the bond snap in ce stronger, feel Rnd stronger, and feel


    Orion but not as much. A moan escaping my lips and my core pulsates, the feeling foreign, but I don¡¯t


    push it away.


    Thaddeus grip on me bing tighter before he pushes me away at arm¡¯s length, holding me


    there, his grip tight as he fought with himself. Reaching up, I ce my hand on his face and he leans


    into it. His grip loosens and I watch as his fangs go away. And his face goes back to normal, the ck


    veins leaving, and he no longer looks like the devil incarnate.

 chapter 119 Seventeen

    chapter 119 Seventeen


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    My head felt foggy from his bite, and I could feel a strong urge to fall asleep. My eyes fluttered


    closed as I swayed on my feet. Thest thing I remember is the tingles spreading all over me as


    someone tried to steady me on my feet before feeling strong warm arms wrap around me as I plunged


    into darkness my body sumbing to exhaustion.


    **********************************************************


    I knew I was dreaming; I knew because I had already been here before, already knew what


    happened next, yet I couldn¡¯t pull myself out of the dream as I followed him toward the basement.


    Three weeks. I had three weeks, and I was officially free of this hell. They would age me out of the


    system. I could go out on my own, but the uneasy feeling of leaving Lana to this monster had been


    haunting me.


    I tried twice to go to the police station, each time standing out the front looking at the building that


    was supposed to offer protection. But would they offer protection from one of their own? He was a well-


    respected officer, the man with the perfect wife, perfect house, and perfect life. I was a throwaway


    child, the broken foster kid that he took in. The voice in my head told me they wouldn¡¯t believe me, then


    the voice, telling me it was my fault, that what happened was my fault. The thought of having to go


    through the courts and tell a bunch of strangers what happened for an entire year, have them question


    every detail and scrutinize everything about my childhood, about me, the victim bing the used.


    The term innocent until proven guilty really irks me. Why must I be questioned as if I am the guilty one?


    So each time I turned around, not able to go through with it, not able to mention my biggest shame.


    That was what yed on my mind when he told me toe to the basement. I knew he didn¡¯t really


    need help to sort things, knew he only wanted me to go down there so he could torture what was left of


    my soul, to make sure I waspletely destroyed beyond repair.


    That sickening feeling filling my gut as my feet touched the cold basement floor. His wife was a


    nurse and always worked the night shift, leaving us with this monster. I often wondered how many


    before me. How many more girls had he destroyed? I wasn¡¯t sure, but I knew his next target was going


    to be Lana. I couldn¡¯t live with myself knowing I left her with him, left her to this house of horrors. I


    watch as he undoes his belt and points to the dusty couch in the corner. Bile rising in my throat as I


    walk over to it. I could hear the TV upstairs above us, Lana watching cartoons,pletely unaware of


    what was happening below her. He ces his belt and gun on the mini fridge before roughly grabbing


    me. I tune out while he has his way with me. Onlying back to reality as he pulls my pants back up.


    Tears rolling down my cheeks, I hear the TV click off, knowing it was nearly bedtime.


    I could hear him talking to me, but I didn¡¯t understand a word he said. All I could focus on was her


    footsteps as they went up the stairs to her bedroom. I couldn¡¯t abandon her like that, leave her to him to


    do as he pleased. Before I realised what I had done, I had picked his gun. My hands trembled as I


    pointed it at him. He cocked an eyebrow at me before swigging from his bottle of bourbon. Heughed.


    ¡°Hand it over, we both know you won¡¯t do it,¡± he saysughing as he moves toward me. My hands


    shake as I turn the safety off, his eyes widening before he tries ripping it from my hands. We struggle


    before he backhands me, my head whipping to the side and the gun falling from my hands on the floor.


    He bends down, picking it up and putting the safety back on before walking up the stairs like nothing


    happened. Hours I sat down there before I got the courage up to go back up the stairs, my dream


    though felt like it was only minutes. Everything moves quickly, and next I am sneaking upstairs.


    Walking to his room, I find him passed out drunk. Running down the stairs, I grab a bottle of liquor.


    He always smoked in bed so it would look like an ident. It was no secret the officer was an


    alcoholic. Apparently, he suffered from some form of PTSD. I pour the liquor on his bed, careful to not


    wake him. The smell was pungent and burnt my nose. Grabbing one of his smokes from the bedside


    table, I light it. Smoking half of it before grabbing the bottle again and tipping it on him. He wakes


    immediately looking up at me half asleep. A cruel smile on his lips as he reaches for me before


    realising what I tipped on him. Anger zing as I draw back on the cigarette, trying to calm my nerves.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Burn in hell,¡± I tell him before flicking it. I watch as itnds on the bed, the covers catching alight


    before his clothes do. He screams. I watch horrified at what I did before my brain kicked into function.


    He tried getting up, but mes engulfed him, could smell his burning hair as he climbed off the bed


    frantically trying to put out the mes. I step back, watching as everything caught alight before I run for


    the door. His screams will forever haunt my memory. As I ran from that room, bolting down the stairs


    only to remember Lana was in the room next door to his, making me run back up, but the hallway was


    already alight. The wallpaper was burning and peeling off the walls as I run past and into her room.


    Shaking her, she wakes up just as the fire rms re.


    I rip her from her bed in her Harry Potter pyjamas. Her eyes widen when we step into the hall and


    she sees the mes. I shove her toward the stairs, and she runs down when I feel something fall on


    me, shoving me down the stairs and I thrash, burning pain moving up my back making me scream in


    agony and all I can focus on is the pain as Lana screams. I writhe in agony trying to get whatever it is


    on me off.


    I hear voices, they sound familiar to me, getting louder and louder.


    ¡°Evelyn, wake up, wake up.¡± Someone is shaking me from my dream and my eyes fly open. My


    heart is pounding against my chest painfully. Sweat coats my skin and my eyes try to adjust to the light.


    I scream trying to get away from the hands shaking me, thrashing to get him off.


    ¡°Evelyn, it¡¯s me. Stop.¡± That voice, that familiar voice ringing through my head again and my eyes


    focus beforending on Thaddeus. I stop looking around the room and I am not in the house of my


    nightmares but in my bed with my mates. Tears roll down my cheeks as I realise I am awake, no longer


    burning, and the searing pain dissipates.


    Thaddeus hands clutch my face. ¡°You¡¯re okay, you¡¯re okay, little one. It was just a dream,¡± he says


    before pulling me towards him and into hisp. Rnd moves closer, cing his head in myp, and I


    feel my breathing even out as realityes back to me. Noticing Orion watching me from the end of


    the bed, an undecipherable expression on his face. Looking down at Rnd, I notice ws marks


    across his back, red angry lines that were nearly healed already.


    ¡°What happened to your back?¡± I whisper. My voice sounded hoarse like I had been screaming


    and my throat hurt just speaking.


    ¡°Everything you feel, we feel. That¡¯s what woke us. I thought I was on fire,¡± Rnd says before


    rolling his head and looking up at me. I lean back against Thaddeus, his hand stroking my damp hair


    from my face. Guilt floods me as I stare down at Rnd. They could feel it, feel everything, and the


    thought sickened me.


    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°A few days,¡± Thaddeus answers, making my head whip to the side to look at him.


    ¡°Thaddeus marking you knocked you out. His mark did the same to us as well. Think it¡¯s because


    he is a Tribrid,¡± Orion answers the question I was about to ask.


    I nod, not knowing what else to say. Guilt eating at me as I stare at Orion. His curious gaze


    watching me.


    ¡°What happened? If we are going to burn every time, you¡¯re asleep, I need to know why,¡± he asks.


    ¡°Please Evelyn, just tell us so Thaddeus can take it away. I can¡¯t live like this, not knowing. At least


    tell us so we understand,¡± Rnd says, reaching his hand up and cupping my face. I feel a lump form


    in my throat, and I try to swallow it down, but my mouth is so dry.


    ¡°You have been reliving for days now, we haven¡¯t been able to wake you until now. What¡¯s once


    more,¡± Thaddeus says, kissing the side of my face.


    ¡°Nothing will make us leave you, Evelyn. You can trust us,¡± Orion says, moving onto the bed.


    ¡°You may just change your mind about that, if you know,¡± I tell him. His eyebrows furrow in


    confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thaddeus asks before gripping my chin, forcing me to meet his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only monsters. What I did made me just as bad as him. But I couldn¡¯t leave her with


    him,¡± I whisper, looking away toward the window.


    ¡°Leave who?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Lana¡±

 chapter 120 Eighteen

    chapter 120 Eighteen


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°I thought you said Lana wasn¡¯t there,¡± Thaddeus asked over my shoulder.


    ¡°She was there. She tried to put me out, she burnt her hands terribly,¡± I answer, my heart pounding


    in my chest. Remembering the smell of my burning flesh and my hair, so pungent I could almost taste it


    in the back of my throat, making me want to gag.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you take it away.¡± Orion watches me confused. I thought I wanted that, but I didn¡¯t


    want to forget Lana. Why I did it, it made it easier to life with what I did.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡± Orion said, moving closer, his head lying next to Thaddeus¡¯s leg as heys


    down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to forget her; I need to know I did it for a reason,¡± I tell him looking away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thaddeus asked, pulling my face to his, his eyes searching my face.


    ¡°I¡­ I..¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it.


    ¡°You what, Evelyn?¡± Thaddeus asks and I could feel all their eyes on me.


    ¡°Anything you have done cannot bepared to the things we have done, Evelyn. We won¡¯t judge


    you,¡± Rnd tells me, looking up at me.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have stopped, so I killed him. I set the fire, I set him on fire." They looked shocked


    and I could feel their shock through the bond before confusion set in again. I have carried that for so


    long and saying it felt like a relief, like someone had lifted the weight off me. I killed somebody. He may


    have been a monster, but I still killed someone.


    ¡°He would have raped her too, I couldn¡¯t leave her with him, so I killed him. I was going to age out


    of system, but she would have had to put up with it for another six or more years. A year was bad


    enough for me, I couldn¡¯t imagine leaving her to him. I couldn¡¯t let him destroy her,¡± I whisper, looking


    away back toward the window. Thaddeus growls loudly, and I jump. Anger radiated through the bond. I


    knew they would hate me for what I did, knew I should have kept it to myself. Getting off the bed, I


    move away. Rnd sits up, watching me.


    ¡°See this is why I didn¡¯t tell anyone, no one would believe me,¡± I tell them, tears brimming in my


    eyes.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t angry at you, Evelyn. He deserved it. You did nothing wrong,¡± Orion says, but Thaddeus


    was ring at me. I step back as the lights flicker. My eyes dart to Orion who is watching me, and I


    don¡¯t understand the look he is giving me. Disbelief, shock, I was unsure, but I could tell Thaddeus was


    angry at me. Was it because I was used goods, because I wasn¡¯t as innocent as he thought?


    Turning on my heel, I go to run for the door when I hear Thaddeus growl and the lights go out.


    Running into something hard, I nearly fall over before I feel a hand reach out and grab me. The


    flickering of the lights stop, and I find Thaddeus standing in front of me, blocking the door. My heart is


    beating in my chest so hard I could hear it, feel it jolting against my chest painfully.


    He mps his hands on the sides of my face; I brace myself, knowing this is how I die. This is my


    karma for what I did. When suddenly I feel his hands heat before they go ice cold, and I scream as my


    mind is consumed and I can feel what feels like fingers sifting through the files of my mind. It¡¯s the


    weirdest sensation, like I could feel him picking through memories before I am suddenly plunged back


    into my fifteen-year-old self, see the moment I was dropped off at their house by my caseworker. I feel


    my breath hitch when she knocks, and I am excited to be with what I thought was a friendly couple. I


    feel tears brim and fall as I sob. The entire year I was with them, every waking memory of that year


    shes before my eyes so fast I can¡¯t catch my breath. Thaddeus growls loudly, and I can feel his


    hands shaking before the movie of my life suddenly stops, and I am staring into Thaddeus¡¯s hypnotic


    green eyes, dazzled by them. His words echoing in my head and it¡¯s all I can think of.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It happened, but it doesn¡¯t hurt. You did what you had to do. You are safe now. Let it go.¡±


    I try to shake off what he says. When I find it slipping deeper into my mind, the memories bing


    foggy and distant, the surrounding feelings slipping away with them. I find myself repeating after him,


    the words leaving my lips and I feel like I am in a trance.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it happened, but it doesn¡¯t hurt. I did what I had to do. I am safe, I can let it go.¡± The


    moment thest word left my lips I felt the weight lift, felt everything holding me back lift, and I felt light,


    like I could breathe for the first time. I felt free. Free of guilt, free of the pain, and free to move on.


    Thaddeus eyes searching my face, and I feel tears run down cheeks, not tears of sadness but tears of


    relief. I was finally free. Hitting his chest hard as he let go, and I ran into his arms. I was safe. They


    were safe.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered as I sobbed into his chest, his arms wrapping around me holding me to


    him before I feel him grip my waist and I wrap my legs around him hugging him tightly, his hands


    rubbing my back soothingly.


    Rnd¡¯s POV


    She panicked, thinking our anger was at her, and bolted for the door. Our anger wasn¡¯t directed at


    her, but at what happened. Thaddeus growled, the lights flickering out before flicking on, and he was


    directly in front of her. She freezes, her entire body going tense as he grips her face and sifts through


    her mind, digging through every memory. His eyes turn ck once he finds what he is looking for, his


    grip tightening on her as he watches every memory. Every emotion she felt in that year hits me and him


    full force and I feel sick to my stomach. Running for the bathroom, I throw up, feeling everything that


    piece of shit did to her. I have not been sick ever, so that was a fresh experience for me. My throat


    burned as I threw up the contents of my stomach. I could feel him still sifting through her memories and


    feel what she endured as I wash my face before walking out. Orion is sitting there with wide eyes, and I


    know he is in Thaddeus head watching along with him. For once I am d I don¡¯t have that gift


    because curiosity probably would have made me snoop too. Thaddeus¡¯s words pull my eyes back to


    him as I feel the ill feeling coiling in my stomach leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it happened, but it doesn¡¯t hurt. You did what you had to do. You are safe now. Let it go,¡±


    he says, her eyes zing over as she tries fighting against it. I am shocked he didn¡¯t justpletely


    erase it. He let her keep the memories because of the girl she didn¡¯t want to forget. Thaddeus¡¯s hands


    glowing green as I watch him pull the darkness from her, absorbing it and taking it from her. A range of


    emotions flood the bond before he repeats his words, and she repeats after him. Relief is all I can feel


    from her as the heavy burden of what she carried is lifted. She runs to him, her little arms wrapping


    around him before he picks her up, hugging her close like they are each other¡¯s lifeline. Thaddeus


    green eyes go to ours, and Orion and I watch as he closes his eyes, tears running down his cheeks at


    what he saw. What she went through. The first time we had ever seen him cry. I didn¡¯t think he was


    even capable of tears. Orion I could feel was just as upset, and I promise myself never to ask what they


    saw. Orion moves to her wrapping his arms around them, and Evelyn turns her head on Thaddeus


    shoulder, and she lookspletely rxed and at home in their arms.


    I let out the breath I was holding, watching them in awe. Thaddeus kisses her head, and she lifts


    her face from his shoulder before kissing him. Thaddeus¡¯s shock hits me before he kisses her back


    softly, his hand going into her hair gently holding her in ce. I chuckle at the sight of them before she


    pulls back, resting her forehead on his.

 chapter 121 Nineteen

    chapter 121 Neen


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    We spent the rest of the day watching movies. Thaddeus, though, I could tell was slightly off, and


    Orion and Rnd kept sending him nervous nces which I couldn¡¯t understand. You could feel the


    negative energy in the air. When we finished dinner, his entire body was shaking and his eyes flickered


    between ck and green frighteningly. Orion abruptly standing up, giving me a nervous nce before


    gripping Thaddeus and tugging him outside. Grabbing everyone¡¯s dishes, I walk into the kitchen and


    start stacking the dishwasher. Rnd followed in behind me and helped me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Thaddeus?¡± I ask while rinsing a te.


    ¡°He will be fine. The darkness bes a little too much sometimes,¡± he answers, not adding


    anything else. Once we are finished, we walk out, and I notice Orion and Thaddeus haven¡¯t returned.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°To blow off steam. Thaddeus isn¡¯t safe to be around when he is like that. It¡¯s not worth the risk to


    you,¡± Rnd answers.


    Walking upstairs, Rnd sits on the couch. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asks looking up at me.


    ¡°To go shower. You can join me if you want,¡± I tell him, and he jumps up before rushing up the


    stairs. Before I even run through the bedroom door, Rnd had already grabbed me, spinning me


    around and mming me into the wall. My legs wrapping tightly around his waist as he knocks the air


    out of me, making me cough before I smile at him. He¡¯s breathing hard before he presses closer, his


    nose going into the crook of my neck as he inhales my scent. Rnd sucks on my mark, and I moan


    loudly before I realise what I did. Rnd chuckles softly before pulling back and kissing me softly. I


    could feel his erection pressing against me, yet the old, frightened feelings no longer affected me. My


    mind for the first timepletely mine. Kissing him back, I can feel his shock before he deepens the


    kiss, growling.


    ¡°We should go shower before I piss off our mates by taking you first.¡± He chuckles before kissing


    me again and letting me stand.


    Going to the bathroom, I strip my clothes off before turning the shower on. Rnd¡¯s intense gaze


    makes my skin heat. My eyes roam over his muscled arms as he moves closer before caging me


    against the wall with his arms on either side of my head. His ck eyes look down at me. Lifting my


    hand, I trace it down his chest to his abs, his body tensing under my touch.


    Standing on my toes, I kiss him softly, feel his tongue run over my bottom lip before he sucks it into


    his mouth. Then Thaddeus¡¯s voice echoes through me.


    ¡°Hands off, Rnd,¡± Thaddeus growls, and I pull back looking toward the door only no one is


    there.


    ¡°I¡¯m not using my hands,¡± Rnd growls back. I furrow my eyebrows, confused.


    ¡°I heard that,¡± Thaddeus says, making my eyes snap back to the door.


    I could have sworn he said that out loud in the bathroom, his voice echoing around us.


    ¡°Thaddeus has marked you now. He can get in your head no matter how far away you are,¡± Rnd


    tells me.


    ¡°So, he isn¡¯t here?¡± I ask.


    Rnd shakes his head. ¡°No, and I am not sure when he will be back.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, worried.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Come on let¡¯s shower and get dressed and see what¡¯s on TV. Before we piss


    him off more,¡± Rnd says, turning back around and grabbing the soap.


    Washing quickly, we jump out, and I grab one of their shirts, pulling it over my head before walking


    downstairs. Flicking the TV on, I flick through the channels before flicking past a news report and go


    back to it. My heart skips a beat when I hear the news anchor talking about breaking news and a recent


    development on the Dark Ones. My blood runs cold when a street viewes on and I can Thaddeus


    blurring figure move onto the screen, another figure chasing him before tackling him and I know it has


    to be Orion.


    Suddenly the entire street is plunged into darkness before everything explodes, and can only see


    the flicker of lights and the explosion before the screen goes nk and the newsdy''s voicees


    across air.


    ¡°Main street has been destroyed. Anyone in the vicinity is urged to take shelter and remain


    indoors.¡±


    Suddenly the remote is snatched out of my hand and the TV turned off. I turn to face Rnd.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t meant to see that¡± he says before sighing frustrated.


    ¡°Is that where he is? Is that where he went?¡± I yell at him. Rnd looks away.


    ¡°You know who he is, what he is, Evelyn,¡± Rnd says. I shake my head. I would not be a part of


    them destroying the world.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t ept this. You expect me to be okay with that?¡± I scream angrily. Rnd shrugs


    before sitting down and cing his head in his hands.


    ¡°He can¡¯t help it. The darkness takes over and there is no controlling him. Believe me we have


    tried.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no excuse, you don¡¯t just go killing people. He has been fine for days, and now this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, before he took it away, Evelyn. Everythinges at a price. The more he uses his magic,


    the worse it gets. Him taking your memories, he absorbed them making them his own. He did that for


    you, so you didn¡¯t have to live with it. Now he is paying the price for it and needs to release it, and that


    is the only way.¡±


    I stumble back at his words, horrified. ¡°So, this was my fault? I did this?¡±


    ¡°Shit, I didn¡¯t mean it toe out like that,¡± Rnd says, getting up.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me. What, he couldn¡¯t destroy an empty field or something? Why an entire city?¡± I


    scream, tears rolling down my face.


    ¡°He would have gone running, trying to get rid of it, but sometimes it doesn¡¯t work and he


    explodes, okay? He doesn¡¯t mean to destroy things, it just happens. Besides, he rarely kills anyone,


    just destroys the buildings. Sometimes people get caught in the crossfire. And sometimes,¡± He


    hesitates, not wanting to answer.


    ¡°Sometimes what, Rnd?¡±


    ¡°Hunger takes over.¡±


    ¡°No, fucking no. I won¡¯t deal with this shit. Make hime back,¡± I yell at him. Rnd¡¯s eyes go


    ¡°Fine, if this is how it is going to be, I am done.¡± I tell him before walking up the stairs. Grabbing


    some pants, I slip them on before grabbing my wallet and walking out. Rnd growls at me, blocking


    me on the stairs.


    ¡®You¡¯re not leaving.¡±


    ¡®Yes, I am,¡± I say shoving him, but he doesn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Fucking move, Rnd. I will not stay here knowing you are all killing innocent people,¡± I tell him,


    trying to walk past him. Every step I make, he blocks me again.


    ¡°I reject you then,¡± I tell him, and his eyes go dark before a smirk graces his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you reject someone. Nice try though.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I tell him, ducking under his arm on the bannister and bolting down the stairs only for


    his arms to wrap around me as I reach the bottom step. He growls loudly before tossing me over his


    shoulder and marching back up the stairs.


    ¡°Fucking put me down,¡± I scream, smacking his head with my palm. It had no effect as I squirm in


    his arms. Giving up with hitting him, I sink my teeth into his back, letting go when I feel his hande


    down on my ass. I hit his back and feel himugh, my hand stinging before he smacks mine again


    harder. I feel tears brim at the sudden intense pain, feel his handprint bruising.


    Suddenly I am dumped on the bed, and I re up at him before trying to hop off the bed.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, Evelyn. You try to leave, and I will spank your ass tills it bleeds,¡± Rnd warns before


    pushing me over andying down next to me.


    ¡°So what, I am supposed to wait here until the psychopath returns from his killing spree?¡± I ask,


    ring at him and folding my arms over my chest defiantly.


    ¡°You look so cute when you¡¯re angry. And yes, that is exactly what I expect you to do. Take it up


    with Thaddeus when he returns. For now,y down,¡± he says tugging me down.


    Groaning, I flop down on the bed. Rnd rolls on his side, trying to pull me against him. I throw his


    arm off and hear him sigh.


    ¡°No point be angry about it, Evelyn. What¡¯s done, is done.¡±


    ¡°If I had known, I never would have let him meddle in my head,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°He would have done it anyway; Thaddeus isn¡¯t a patient man. You wille to see that. You


    leaving when he is gone will just make matters worse. Besides, he is on his way home you wouldn¡¯t get


    very far.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Feel him getting closer, feel his mood has shifted, and he is calmer,¡± Rnd answers. We sit in


    silence for god knows how long waiting. Before the silence bes too much.


    ¡°So how does one reject someone?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually expect me to tell you. You are ours whether or not you reject us, you


    aren¡¯t leaving,¡± Rnd says.


    ¡°Well, if it means he won¡¯t kill anyone, I will reject.¡± Suddenly his hand is mped over my mouth.


    ¡°Shh, someone is in the house,¡° he whispers softly, making my heartbeat pick up. Rnd rolls off


    me before getting up.


    ¡°Get in the closet,¡± he growls. I dart off the bed doing as he said, feeling his rm through the


    bond. Closing the door, I hear him walk downstairs, a growl leaving his lips.

 chapter 122 Twenty

    chapter 122 Twenty


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    My heart was pounding hard in my chest before I hear a loud growl making me jump. Then I hear a


    woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You want to exin why my son is currently destroying the city north of here, Rnd?¡± The


    woman sounds young but the authority behind her voice intimidated me. This woman wasn¡¯t to be


    messed around with.


    ¡°Evelyn, you maye down,¡± Rnd yells out to me. I hesitantly get up from my hiding spot. I


    heard another voice, another woman, her voice softer but easily heard.


    ¡°Evelyn, who is Evelyn?¡± the person asks just as I get to the top step. I see two women standing at


    the bottom of the stairs. Both look to be in their mid-twenties and strikingly simr. Both had long


    blonde hair to their waist, the youngest looking one had hers tied in a braid and she had green eyes


    like Thaddeus. The older woman had blue eyes, and her hair was hanging loose down her back. I walk


    down the stairs watching them as they stare up at me shocked.


    ¡°This is Evelyn, our mate,¡± Rnd says putting his hand out for me to grab. I grip it tightly, letting


    him pull me to him. The older woman who I would guess was around twenty-five steps forward, a


    shocked look on her face before she looks at Rnd, confused.


    ¡°Evelyn, this Imogen, Thaddeus¡¯s mother, and that one over there is Amara, Thaddeus¡¯s sister¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± I tell them, giving them a brief wave. It shocked me that the woman standing in front of me


    was his mother. She looked younger than Thaddeus, and the girl who I reckon looked around my age


    just stared at me. Her green hypnotic eyes watching me.


    ¡°She is human?¡± Amara whispers, not even hiding her shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m more shocked she is female,¡± Imogen says, looking me up and down. ¡°Nice to meet you, Hun.


    I wish it was under better circumstances and that my son told me. Which, by the way, has been twelve


    years since Iid eyes on him, beside seeing him on a goddamn TV screen Rnd,¡° she says, turning


    to re him. Rnd shrinks back under her gaze, and I chuckle softly. This woman was small, but man


    she was fierce.


    ¡°Ring your brother, he answers your calls. Get him back here now,¡° she says to her daughter.


    Amara pulls a phone from her pocket before dialling a number. She ces the phone to her ear, but no


    answer. Rnd pulls his phone from his pocket before handing it over to her.


    Thaddeus answers after a couple rings, but I can only hear one side of the conversation.


    ¡°Hey brother bout time you answered.¡± She goes quiet for a few seconds before speaking again.


    ¡°You have thirty minutes to get home, or I am taking your mate¡° she says before hanging up on


    him. I step back away from her; Amara puts her hands up.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, just said it to get him moving faster,e let¡¯s make coffee,¡° she says wandering off to


    the kitchen.


    Walking into the kitchen, Imogen and Amara sit down while Rnd makes coffee. I sit across from


    them not really knowing what to do or say.


    ¡°Orion called a week ago, said you were all home. Thought I would stop in and see him. Try to talk


    some sense into him,¡± Imogen tells us. Rnd nods before handing her a coffee. Amara watches me,


    her head turning from side to side asionally like she was examining some sort of science


    experiment. Her green eyes pierce into mine as I stared back, a little uneasy. She then blinks, shaking


    her head before looking away.


    ¡°She was trying to get a reading on you,¡± Imogen tells me. I nod, wondering if she saw anything.


    ¡°So, I see two of them have marked you already, Orion hasn¡¯t?¡± Imogen asks as she sniffs the air


    and I pull my hair over my shoulder, covering my mark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hun, nothing to be worried about. I have two mates myself. Just wasn¡¯t expecting you


    to be female, honestly. Been decades since these two dragged Orion into this mess. Didn¡¯t think they


    would drag a human girl into it.¡±


    ¡°She is fated mum, not like we had a choice,¡± Rnd says, shaking his head.


    ¡°So, you gave her a choice? She came willingly?¡± Imogen asked, raising an eyebrow at him.


    Rnd looked away.


    ¡°Like I thought,¡± she says, turning back to me.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Thaddeus¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know must be a bit of a shock considering technically in human years I am younger than


    him.¡±


    I nod. ¡°So why are you shocked I am their mate?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Because I thought he was gay. He never shows much interest in woman beside killing them.¡±


    ¡°You know how mate bonds work, mum,¡± Amara says, and Imogen shrugs.


    ¡°Still bit of a shock.¡± She goes to say something else when the front door bursts open and


    Thaddeus runs in, grabbing me and pulling me from the chair I was sitting on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking threaten to take my mate again, Amara. Sister or not, I will kick your bloody ass,¡± he


    says, ring at her.


    ¡°Is that anyway to greet your mother?¡± Imogen growls at him, and he suddenly realises she is


    there.


    ¡°Mum?¡± he says, stepping back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare run boy; you aren¡¯t too old for me to smack,¡° she says rising from her chair. His


    shoulders slump before he walks over, letting me go and hugs her.


    Orion leaning on the doorframe, watching a grin on his face. Rnd shoots him a look and Orion


    shrugs before walking over to me and wrapping his arms around my waist. Imogen sits back down,


    letting her son go.


    ¡°Mum¡± Orion nods to her. Poor woman was the universal mother, apparently. It surprised me she


    wasn¡¯t grey having to put up with their antics.


    Thaddeus walks over, pulling me from Orion before sitting and cing me on hisp. Orion frowns


    but walks over to the kettle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know it was you who rang them, Orion,¡± Thaddeus says.


    Orion says nothing, and it made me wonder why Thaddeus hasn¡¯t spoken or seen his mother in


    years. She seemed nice. Amara was watching me again, and Thaddeus.


    ¡°So, is there a reason you destroyed that city?¡± Imogen asks, but before he could answer Amara


    did.


    ¡°Because he stole the darkness from his mate,¡° she says, watching me again. She didn¡¯t seem


    mad, but the feelinging from the bond I could tell Thaddeus was. Looking up at him he kisses the


    side of my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Amara, stop snooping. Okay, well it was great seeing you now time to leave,¡±


    Thaddeus announces and his mum res at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kick me out?¡± she asks. I can see the hurt behind her eyes. Amara stands up


    abruptly. Her eyes go to me before she res at Thaddeus. ¡°You know your mark isn¡¯tpleted until


    Orion marks you, did you know?¡±


    Thaddeus jumps to his feet before grabbing her. Imogen screams as Amara is ripped over the


    table towards him. Rnd rips me out of the way. Thaddeus growls low at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tempt me, Amara,¡± he says, his voice deadly calm as the lights started flickering.


    Amara smiles at him before her eyes glow brighter, and suddenly the lights were burning so bright, I


    had to squint to stop the light from hurting my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, for god¡¯s sake you two stop fighting,¡± Imogen calls out as they re at each. The power is


    flickering on and off and my heart was racing in my chest before suddenly the lights burst, the house


    going dark, before I hear things being mmed around.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Imogen yells and ps her hands. The bang so loud my ears ring, and I feel a force that


    makes me stumble back into Rnd. The only lighting from the firece in the lounge room, just


    enough to see but not clearly. I find both Amara and Thaddeus frozen in ce. Thaddeus growls loudly


    before breaking whatever spell she put on him and shoves his sister away. Thaddeus rips me toward


    him and away from Rnd.


    ¡°Leave now,¡± Thaddeus bellows. I feel goosebumps rise on my skin. Imogen throws up her hands


    before walking over to me. Amara smiles deviously.


    ¡°Fine, we will leave, but I will be back, Thaddeus. Don¡¯t try to run. Now that I know what she looks


    like and have met her, I will always be able to find her,¡± Amara says before looking at her mother.


    Imogen sighs epting that they were being made to leave. I just didn¡¯t understand why. Imogen gets


    up before walking over and hugging me.


    ¡®Please make him visit, he may listen to you,¡± she tells me. I look up at Thaddeus. He was looking


    away, not meeting her gaze. Imogen touches his cheek gently before he turns away from her. She had


    tears brimming in her eyes and I felt terrible for her.


    ¡°You need toe back to us, son,¡° she says softly.


    ¡°Your son died a long time ago, mother. Now leave, I won¡¯t have you putting nonsense in my


    mate¡¯s head.¡±


    Amara shakes her head at him. Imogen rushes out the door, but Amara lingers for a few more


    moments.


    ¡°Mum has only ever wanted what was best for you. We all want you toe home. Dad has


    forgiven you; we all have, but you keep pushing us away. Soon it will be toote, and you will destroy


    the only chance at happiness,¡° she says, her eyes darting towards me. She then goes to leave when


    Thaddeus grabs her arm tugging her back.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Come home and I will tell you,¡± she taunts before shaking his arm off and following after her


    mother. Oriones back into the kitchen with another lightbulb before removing the old one and


    recing it.


    ¡°You can never sit civil and just chat, Thaddeus. Always take things to far,¡± he says before the


    kitchen light suddenly flicks on.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have interfered, Orion, so keep quiet.¡± Orion sighs loudly.


    ¡°What did your sister mean about my mark?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It was nothing. It won¡¯t matter anyway once Orion marks you,¡± Thaddeus says.


    ¡°But I want to know.¡±


    ¡°And I will tell you once Orion marks you,¡± Thaddeus growls angrily. I cross my arms over my


    chest, annoyed before storming off into the lounge room. Thaddeus fast on my heels.


    ¡°Just leave me Thaddeus, I am angry enough with you right now,¡± I tell him, but I can feel his rage


    building at me walking away from him. Rnd suddenly appears at the bottom of the steps before


    slumping on the couch. I go and sit on hisp, wrapping his arms around me. Thaddeus stops in front


    of me, looking down, and I shrink back against Rnd.


    ¡°You think he will save you from me, little one?¡± he asks, raising an eyebrow. I don¡¯t answer,


    knowing no one can save me from him.


    Thaddeus sits next to us, running his fingers through his hair.


    ¡°How many?¡± I ask, ring at him. Thaddeus sits back, putting his head on the back of the couch.


    ¡°None, Evelyn. I didn¡¯t kill anybody, okay?¡± He sighs, but I don¡¯t believe him. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me, I


    don¡¯t care,¡± he says replying to my thoughts. Thaddeus turns slightly. ¡°You can be mad at me but


    pleasee here,¡± he says tapping his chest. Rnd nudges me.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to stay mad at him long. Believe me, we have tried. The mate pull won¡¯t allow


    it,¡± Rnd tells me. I turn my face away from them, ignoring them when Rnd grips my hips dumping


    me on Thaddeusp. Thaddeus chuckles before wrapping his arms around me, his face going to the


    crook of my neck, inhaling my scent. I melt against him, loving the feel of his warmth. Thaddeus grips


    my chin, turning my face to him before kissing me. His tongue brushes my bottom lip, wanting me to


    kiss him back, and I cave.


    My lips part and he plunges his tongue into my mouth, making me moan. I hear Rndugh


    beside me before turning on Thaddeus¡¯sp, so my legs straddle him. Thaddeus hands go to my ass


    and he squeezes, his lips going to my neck as he nips at my skin before sucking on my mark, making


    me moan. My moans are swallowed when Rnd grips my face before kissing me. His tongue ys


    with mine before I feel cold hands on my sides, making me pull away as a shiver runs up my spine. I


    look over my shoulder and see Orion. He grips my shirt tugging it off over my head, and Thaddeus


    attacks my chest, his lips biting my breast. I whimper slightly before he runs his tongue over it. He


    growls softly before pulling back.


    ¡°Sorry,¡° he whispers, kissing my chin.


    ¡°Just not so hard it hurts. Your teeth are sharp,¡± I tell him, and he chuckles, nipping the skin of my


    neck. Orion moves behind me stepping closer making me look up at him. He bends down kissing me,


    Thaddeus attacking my breasts again. I feel Rnd squeezing my other breast that Thaddeus isn¡¯t


    attacking with his teeth.

 chapter 123 Twenty-One

    chapter 123 Twenty-One


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Thaddeus stands before walking to the stairs. His lips never leave my skin until I suddenly feel the


    mattress under my back and realise we are back in the bedroom. Thaddeus growls. His kisses


    bing fiercer, and he devours my skin.


    ¡°Not so hard,¡± I scold him when he bites into my shoulder, breaking my skin. Feeling the bed dip, I


    look up and see Orion watching with a worried look on his face. Rnd, I notice, moves behind


    Thaddeus and I can feel his worrying through the bond.


    ¡°Ow Thaddeus,¡± I tell him, pushing his face away as his teeth sink into the top of my breast, feeling


    blood run down the side of my boob and my eyes water from the sting. Gripping his face, I pull his face


    up, my hands on the side of his face. Thaddeus eyes are pitch ck orbs making my heart skip a beat


    by the demonic look on his face. Veins run under his eyes, rippling under his skin. Thaddeus growls


    before sinking his teeth into my neck, making me scream. I see Rnd grips his shoulder, before I feel


    the fog slip over me, washing away the pain of his bite. I can feel Thaddeus¡¯s tonguepping at my


    skin, his hand moving to my hip, and I feel him trying to push my tights down. Lifting my hips, he growls


    softly before pulling his teeth from neck and pulling my tights down leaving me naked under him,


    dizziness washing over me.


    Thaddeus sits up, looking down at me. ¡°Thaddeus, she is nearly unconscious leave her be,¡±


    Rnd warns, and I hear Thaddeus growl. I was fighting to remain conscious from the blood loss when


    I felt shock hit me through the bond. My eyes open to see Thaddeus hovering over me. ¡°What have I


    done?¡± I hear him gasp before my eyes flutter shut.


    Thaddeus POV


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Evelyn was unconscious once again because of me, guilt hitting me hard when I realised I fed on


    her enough for her to pass out from blood loss.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be out long, Thaddeus; you just need to be gentler,¡± Rnd tells me.


    ¡°You say that like I know how,¡± I snap back at him.


    ¡°She is human, you¡¯re going to have to learn,¡± Orion snarls before scooping her onto hisp. Her


    body floppy and limp, but her heartbeat was strong pounding in her chest.


    ¡°Go get some juice,¡± Orion tells Rnd, and he ducks downstairs before returning just as she


    wakes up. She groans holding her head and I can feel she has a headache.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asks, clutching her head in her hands.


    ¡°You passed out. Thaddeus fed on you,¡± Orion tells her, and I can feel his anger through the bond.


    Rnd hands her the juice and some Panadol. She quickly pops the Panadol in her mouth before


    drinking the entire ss and handing it back to Rnd.


    ¡°Better?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Will be once this headache goes,¡± she mutters, clenching her eyes shut from the light. Moving on


    the bed, I lean over her and Orion flicking themp off on the bedside table, the only light remaining


    ¡°Thanks,¡° she says before Iy beside her.


    ¡°What did Amara mean when she said your father forgave you?¡± she asks, draping her arm over


    her face. I could tell she was just trying to distract me from I did and was also curious. I wondered if I


    told her if it would just make her hate me more before I answer her.


    ¡°I hurt my father by ident,¡± I tell her, but I don¡¯t add anything else. Evelyn rolls beforeying in


    between Orion¡¯s legs, cing her head on his thigh. Orion brushes her hair from her face, and she


    leans into his touch. Jealousy runs through me with how effortlessly Orion gets her affections.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± she asks, watching me. Rnd climbs on the bed beside me, propping his


    back against the headboard. I ce my hand on his leg, which doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by Evelyn. I watch


    her lips tug up slightly as she stares at my hand on Rnd¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°I nearly killed him when I took my magic back from my mother.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you born with magic though?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes, my mother and some coven witches decided when I was a baby that my magic was


    dangerous and took it from me, trapping it on a talisman. I didn¡¯t know about it till my sixteenth birthday,


    when I had a fight with my father. My magic could feel me, and the talisman broke. My magic escaped,


    and that¡¯s how I got it back.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about having magic till your birthday?¡± I nod looking over at her.


    ¡°I heard my mother telling the oracle she was godmother her name was Astral, that her bracelet


    needs to be reinforced. I was curious, and I knew I was different because my sister had magic and I


    didn¡¯t understand why I differed from her. So, I asked my father about it and he told me, which pissed


    me off. I didn¡¯t know the bracelet reacted to my emotions, so when I snapped it escaped and came


    back to me.¡±


    ¡°So that caused you to hurt your father?¡± she asks looking up at me. I could see her trying to


    understand what I am telling her but could feel she had more questions to my answers.


    ¡°No, when it escaped Astral and my mother tried to take it back from me and I lost control and


    attacked my mother. My father got in the way, and I didn¡¯t know how to control it. I had watched my


    mother teach my sister how to use her magic but didn¡¯t understand how to control it or how to use it.


    When I released it in a rage it exploded out of me. I knocked my sister unconscious and idently


    killed my godmother and the few coven witches that came. My father thought I did it deliberately from


    them hiding it from me, he attacked me when I hurt my sister and mother. I set him on fire. He is alright


    though. One of his arms was severely burnt and his torso. Most of the scars healed because he is


    Lycan, but some remained.¡±


    ¡°You set your own father on fire?¡± she asks incredulously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, and after that I left. I came back a few times, but every time I did my mother


    wanted me to hand my magic over to her, so I would leave. After a while I stopped going back. I didn¡¯t


    need them. I had Rnd,¡± I tell her before looking up at Rnd. Rnd bent his head down, kissing my


    lips softly, and I squeezed his thigh.


    ¡°Your mum seems nice¡± she murmurs, and I turn back to her.


    ¡°She is, but she can be a little controlling,¡± I tell her before leaning forward kissing her softly. She


    reacts almost instantly as she kisses me back.


    ¡°Thaddeus¡± Orion growls down at me making me pull back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Orion,¡± she tells him, looking up at him. I smirk before moving closer and push her legs


    open, climbing between them.

 chapter 124 Twenty-Two

    chapter 124 Twenty-Two


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Orion,¡± I tell him, looking up at him. Orion stares down at me for second before nodding,


    and I look back at Thaddeus who has devious smirk on his face, making me smile back at him. He


    kisses me softly before pushing my legs open and resting between them.


    ¡°No biting,¡± I warn him, and he chuckles against my lips, deepening the kiss. His tongue ys with


    mine, fighting for dominance, and I let him take control knowing I won¡¯t win anyway. Thaddeus grips my


    hips, and I can feel his nails digging into my skin. I push his hand away making him growl softly before


    he moves lower kissing my breast before sucking my nipple in his mouth making me moan. Orion leans


    down, seizing my lips and swallowing my moans as Thaddeus moves lower nipping at my hip before


    settling between my legs. I feel his teeth graze the inside of my thigh before I feel his breath on my


    core, making me pull away from Orion.


    ¡°I swear, Thaddeus, if you bite me there, I will kick you in the face,¡± I tell him, making him look up


    at me with a smile on his face. I feel a fog slip over me, tingles moving over my body, and I see Rnd


    move closer on the bed, making me look at him before he kisses me. His tongue plunges into my


    mouth tasting every inch before I feel Thaddeus sink his teeth into my thigh next my throbbing core,


    making me jump as sparks move over my skin straight to my clit. Thaddeus removes his teeth before I


    feel his tongue run across my slit, making me moan into Rnd¡¯s mouth.


    I try to close my legs, but Thaddeus grips my thighs, pulling my legs further apart holding them in


    ce. His tongue runs a straight line from ass to my clit before he sucks it into his mouth, making me


    move my hips against his face.


    Rnd pulls back before his lips go to my mark, sucking on it hard intensifying the sparks making


    me shiver. Orion icy hands gripping my face making me look up at him before he kisses me, and


    Rnd moves his face lower sucking my nipple into his mouth, teasing it with his teeth.


    I feel Thaddeus slide a finger inside me before stopping, and I can feel him through the bond


    waiting for my reaction¡­ only it doesn¡¯te. I move my hips against his finger, and he slides it out


    before adding another.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he growls against my slit, sending vibrations straight to my clit before he sucks it into


    his mouth again, swirling his tongue around my sensitive bundle of nerves. I feel my stomach tighten,


    arousal flooding me, and I can no longer tell if it is mine or theirs. My walls mp down on his fingers,


    and I feel my skin be flushed as pleasure washes over me making me moan against Orion''s lips.


    Thaddeus speeds up his movements and I move my hips against his face while he devours me. Orion


    pulls back before brushing my hair over my shoulder where my mark is. I feel him kiss it before hearing


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    his voice next to my ear.


    ¡°Can I mark you?¡± I nod, words failing me. I am quite sure I would have agreed to anything in that


    moment before I feel his fangs brush my neck. My toes curl as the tightening in my stomach worsens


    before I am thrown over the edge. My pussy pulsates around Thaddeus¡¯s fingers, making me moan


    loudly as Ie. Wave after wave of pleasure rolls over me just as Orion sinks his fangs into my neck,


    only intensifying my orgasm as Ie apart at the seams. My juices spill into Thaddeus mouth as he


    licks me clean, leaving me panting, when I feel Orion¡¯s fangs leave my neck. Feel the tether snap into


    ce and his emotions rushing into me.


    Thaddeus crawls up my body before plunging his tongue into my mouth, and I can taste myself on


    his tongue. Orion pulls his face away before kissing him, and I am hit with their arousal and my own


    springing back to life at seeing them kiss. Feel Thaddeus erection pressing against me, I move my hips


    against him sleepily, trying to keep my eyes open.


    Rnd kisses me before talking against my lips. ¡°Sleep Evelyn, we will take care of Thaddeus.¡± He


    chuckles as exhaustion from being marked again creeps over me knocking me unconscious.


    Waking up, I find it is dark. Thaddeus, Rnd, and Orion are asleep naked next to me. Hopping off


    the bed, I quietly duck into the bathroom to pee. After using the bathroom, I then head downstairs to


    get a drink. The firece was still burning brightly, illuminating the lounge room as I walked through


    into the kitchen. Walking in, I flick the light before grabbing a ss from the cupboard and fill it with


    water from the tap. Turning around and leaning on the counter, I nearly choke on my water when I


    realise I am not alone in the kitchen. Amara is standing in the kitchen doorway, silently watching me. I


    cough and sputter on my water from nearly being scared to death. She raises her finger to her lips,


    motioning for me to be quiet before she walks over to me.


    ¡°Hi Evelyn,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask, looking nervously toward the door. Sheughs softly before


    handing me a shirt. I look down remembering I am still naked, and I feel my cheeks heat at standing


    naked in front of her. I take the shirt from her, tugging it over my head.


    Amara cocks her head to the side before flicking my hair over my shoulder. ¡°Damn it, you let him


    mark you?¡± she asks. I furrow my eyebrows, confused.


    ¡°They¡¯re my mates,¡± I whisper. She nods before gripping my arms.


    ¡°Nothing can be done for it now. I¡¯m sorry to have to do this to you.¡±


    I go to step away from her when I hear movement upstairs, my eyes snapping to the roof.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do what?¡± I ask, worried. Her eyes glowing hypnotically before a smile lights


    up her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidnapping you,¡± she says, her eyes sparkling before her grip tightens. I go to scream when


    she suddenlyughs loudly. I blink before feeling a strange sensation roll over me like a ripple in water.


    Opening my eyes, I am no longer at home, my surrounding no longer familiar and I have no idea where


    I am.

 chapter 125 Twenty-Three

    chapter 125 Twenty-Three


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Looking around, I find we are in what appears to be a little studio. The smell of incense hung


    strong in the air; beaded curtains covered a door leading somewhere. Tie-dyed bedspread and rugs, it


    is a very artsy looking room.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I ask, wondering how we appeared from thin air from one ce to another.


    ¡°We misted, or as you humans like to say, teleported,¡± Amara says like it was no big deal. She


    walks over to a dresser, pulling some clothes out before handing them to me. Taking the shirt off, I


    quickly pull the track pants on and singlet. Amara watching me the entire time I get changed, making


    me feel self-conscious.


    ¡°You have lovely breasts,¡± shements, making me feel awkward.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I say, looking away from her and her awkward remark. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°My parent¡¯s house. They turned the back room of the shed into a studio for me,¡± she answers


    before sitting on her bed. I sit on the chair at the desk. ¡°On the plus side, they won¡¯t leave you long,


    especially now they have marked you,¡± Amara tells me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°Now that they have marked you, you will go into heat. And to answer your next question, I brought


    you here hoping to lure my brother home,¡± she tells me, which was my next question.


    ¡°So you can see the future?¡± I ask, and she nods before chewing her nail. ¡°Can you see mine?¡± I


    ask and I watch her eyes glow brightly and it looks like she is looking straight through me before


    looking away.


    ¡°The future isn¡¯t so easy to see. Things change. Decisions change. I get glimpses or sometime


    memories like that burn on your back and how you got it. I don¡¯t like looking in the future because it can


    change its path, not something to be meddled with,¡± she says, not adding anything further on the


    subject.


    ¡°So, your parents know I am here?¡± I ask and she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, but they will in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­¡± The door suddenly opens, and a blonde woman walks in, one


    haven¡¯t seen before.


    ¡°Hey Aunty B.¡±


    ¡°Amara?¡± she asks, her eyes darting to me before she sniffs the air. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡° she says not


    even hiding her shock at me being kidnapped.


    ¡°I did, and I regret nothing. It will work I have seen it,¡± Amara tells her.


    ¡°And ends with whose funeral?¡± The woman asks.


    ¡°No ones. Evelyn, this is my aunty Bianca. She also stays here. Well, until she can¡¯t handle the


    noise inside the house.¡±


    I watch as Bianca sniffs the air. ¡°She is marked Amara; he is going to go ballistic.¡±


    Amara shrugs. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt me, and I will kick his ass if he tries.¡±


    Bianca watches me carefully, cocking her head to the side. ¡°Your scent smells familiar for some


    reason; I just can¡¯t put my finger on it,¡° she says walking over to me before dipping her face in the


    crook of neck and sniffing me.


    ¡°Hmm, odd,¡° she says pulling back while I eye her like she is a nutter. Who walks up sniffing


    people?


    ¡°So why are you here in my studio?¡± Amara asks her.


    ¡°You really need to ask? They have been going at it like rabbits, and there are some things I really


    don¡¯t want to listen to my sister doing,¡± Bianca says before shuddering. Amara snorts beforeughing.


    ¡°Exactly why I live out here,¡° she says, a silly grin on her face.


    ¡°Oops, sounds like they stopped. Let¡¯s go say hi,¡± Bianca says, tugging my arm and pulling me out


    the door which leads into a shed with some luxury cars.


    Walking out, I see an enormous house with stone walls and massive veranda, paddocks, and


    gardens surrounded the entire property. Bianca pulls me up some stairs before opening the door and


    singing out.


    ¡°Hope your decent; we have a guest,¡° she says before pulling me into a lounge room with a


    firece and lounges. I look around it was very homely with heaps of pictures on the walls. Walking


    over to one, I see Amara and Thaddeus when they were younger, ying in a puddle of water,


    drenched and wearing yellow raincoats and gumboots. They looked to be about 8 to 10-years-old.


    Hearing movement upstairs, I look up before Amara walks in the front door.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± she asks. I nod before following her and Bianca into a kitchen much like the one back


    home. In fact, a lot was simr on the inside to what was at home, making me wonder if Thaddeus had


    designed it because he misses being home. Sitting on a stool at the ind bench, Amara makes


    coffee, setting 6 mugs out. Grabbing mine, I take a sip just as Imogen and two men walk in with a


    startling resemnce to Thaddeus. The men freeze, but Imogen walks over and hugs me.


    ¡°Mum, gross. You were doing god knows what with my fathers, and now youe over and hug


    her, leaving your sex scent all over her? I have to share a room with her,¡± Amara scolds her mother,


    making Imogen chuckle.


    ¡°Your brother is going to love knowing your sharing a room with his mate,¡± Imogen tells her,


    making me confused. I thought Thaddeus liked his sister.


    ¡°Evelyn, these two are my mates and Thaddeus fathers. Tobias and Theo or you can call them dad


    whichever you prefer.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say giving them a brief wave. They were both handsome and looked to be the same age as


    their son. I don¡¯t know how I am ever going to get used to people looking the same age as Thaddeus


    yet refer to them as his parents. I did notice, though, Tobias didn¡¯t take his eyes off me. Watching me


    before cocking his head to the side.


    ¡°Does Thaddeus know she is here?¡± he asks, turning to his daughter.


    ¡°He will soon,¡± she says, and his father pinches the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Amara, you can¡¯t just kidnap people, especially since she is marked and unmated. Your brother is


    going to go on a rampage,¡± He scolds her.


    ¡°I doubt it, he won¡¯t want to risk her getting hurt,¡± Imogen tells him. I see his other father sniff the


    air before his mouth falls open.


    ¡°She is human,¡± he states, looking at me like I was the strangest thing hee across.


    ¡°Why does everyone keep saying that? You are aware half the earth is human, right?¡± I ask,


    making Imogen chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, dear we know that. Just you¡¯re probably the first human ever to be fated to a supernatural,¡°


    she says, making me confused.


    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, just means Thaddeus has to be careful is all. He could easily kill you or hurt you. Not that I


    want to scare you,¡± she answers, making me regret asking.


    ¡®God, she smells familiar,¡± Tobias says, making me look at him as he walks over sitting on the stool


    next to me. Now that he was closer, I could see burns going up his arm and over his chest.


    ¡°My burns gross you out?¡± he asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°No, I have my own,¡± I tell him, flicking my hair over my shoulder and showing


    him. He smiles, realising we have something inmon.


    ¡°Yeah, she killed someone. Not so innocent looking now, is she, dad?¡± Amara says making my


    mouth fall open. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he totally deserved it,¡± she adds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t snoop into people¡¯s pasts, Amara. It is rude,¡± Imogen tells her. Amara rolls her eyes at her


    mother, and mother¡¯s lips twitch before she presses them in a thin line, annoyed. Note to self: don¡¯t roll


    my eyes at his mother.


    I notice Bianca staring at me again strangely, like she was trying to figure something out. ¡°Where


    are you from?¡± she asks curiously.


    ¡°What do you mean? I am from the Parse City.¡± She looks thoughtful a second.


    ¡°She smells familiar, I can¡¯t put my finger on it,¡± says Bianca, and I see Tobias agree with her.


    ¡°So Amara, what is your grand scheme?¡± Theo, Thaddeus¡¯s father, asks, eyeing me worriedly.


    ¡°No scheme. Mum wanted him home, so I thought what better way than to kidnap his mate,¡° she


    says cockily, walking over to me and wrapping her arms over my shoulders like we are best buddies.


    ¡®Yeah, go on, Amara. You¡¯re really going to be pushing his buttons leaving your scent all over her,¡±


    Bianca warns her, making me confused.


    ¡°So, tell us a bit about yourself, Evelyn,¡± Tobias says, his eyes darting to Bianca for a second,


    which I thought was odd. Like they were having a secret conversation.


    ¡°Not much to tell. I grew up all over Parse, worked at a caf¨¦, then Thaddeus and Rnd stumbled


    across me,¡± I answer, not wanting to share all my secrets.


    ¡°So you lived nowhere else?¡± Tobias asks.


    ¡°Nope, grew up in foster care, shipped from one house to another,¡± I answer honestly without


    giving too many details away.


    ¡°Foster care? What happened to your parents?¡± Bianca asks, and I find everyone staring at me like


    I just grew a second head.


    ¡°No idea, I was dropped at a church when I was a baby.¡±


    ¡°A church?¡± she asks, her eyes going wide.


    ¡°Yep, an old nun convent just outside the city,¡± I tell them, and Bianca shoots a look to Tobias. ¡°Is


    something wrong?¡± I ask, wondering why they keep eyeing each other every time I answer their


    questions.


    ¡°No, nothing, just curious,¡± Bianca answers. I had a sneaking suspicion she was lying, though.


    Tobias gets up walking out a few minutester so does Bianca. Theo and Imogen watch them go


    before Imogen turns to me.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you get cleaned up and get some sleep and we can all chat in the morning. That¡¯s


    if my son hasn¡¯t destroyed my house by then,¡± she states, shooting Amara a death re. Amara


    chuckles before grabbing my hand.


    ¡°You can sleep in my room, like a slumber party. But without the party,¡± she tells me, pulling me


    into the lounge room.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I see Bianca and Tobias talking on the stairs. They stop, both looking at me.


    ¡°Good night, Evelyn,¡± Tobias says, and I see Imogene out and eye them, giving them a look I


    couldn¡¯t decipher.


    I follow Amara back to her little studio. ¡°Your parents seem nice.¡±


    ¡°They are. They worry too much, though. Worry Thaddeus will attack me when he realises, I took


    you.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not worried?¡± I ask. She shakes her head.


    ¡°No, he knows I wouldn¡¯t let harme to one of his mates,¡° she says before pulling the door


    shut. She walks into her room before opening a door I didn¡¯t see before, which is a small bathroom.


    She hands me a towel. ¡°You can shower if you want. I will find you some pyjamas,¡± she tells me, and I


    walk in, turning the shower on and closing the door.

 chapter 126 Twenty-Four

    chapter 126 Twenty-Four


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Showering quickly, I hop out and open the door to find Amara on the phone. She raises an


    eyebrow at me, a devious smile on her lips. Before she puts the phone on loudspeaker so I can hear.


    Instantly, I recognise the voice to be Thaddeus.


    ¡°You want to exin why your scent is throughout my house and my mate is missing?¡± he yells


    through the phone.


    ¡°Thought it was time she met the rest of the family. No need to get your knickers in a twist,¡± she


    taunts.


    ¡°Bring her back now, Amara. I am done ying your games.¡±


    ¡°No, if you want her you will have toe get her yourself. Besides, she just got out the shower.


    She looks quite delicious if I do say so myself.¡± The phone goes silent for a second and I stand there


    awkwardly in my towel before Amara motions with her hand toward some clothes on the bed.


    ¡°I swear to god, Amara, you put your hands on her I will bloody kill you.¡±


    ¡°Chill brother, nothing to worry about here. Besides, I know you¡¯re just jealous she may like me


    more if I do.¡± This makes me raise an eyebrow at her, wondering what she meant.


    ¡°Do you want to speak to her? She can hear you,¡± Amara asks holding the phone out toward me. I


    take it from her before pulling a singlet over my head and slipping on some brand-new underwear.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I ask, concerned when he says nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± I answer awkwardly with Amara eyes roaming over my bare legs, making me self-


    conscious.


    ¡°I wille get you soon and stay away from my sister.¡± Amara grabs the phone from my hand.


    ¡°She is fine, I promise to take good care of her,¡± Amara purrs at him. I can feel his rage hitting me


    through the bond.


    ¡°Amara, I am warning you. Hang on, I have another calling through.¡± He is silent for a second


    before speaking.


    ¡°Why is Bianca ringing?¡±


    ¡°You better take that; I know it is important.¡± I hear him sigh.


    ¡°Fine. Hands-off, Amara, and I am sending Orion to get her,¡± he tells her before hanging up. The


    thought of Orioning to get me makes me queasy because that means we will be running. Amara


    puts her phone on charge before hopping in her bed and tapping the empty space beside her. I climb


    in, a little worried after Thaddeus said I should stay away from her.


    ¡°Why does your aunty think my scent is familiar?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Because supernaturals only have to smell a scent once and they won¡¯t forget it, kind of like how


    humans get Deja vu that¡¯s what your scent did to her and my father¡± she answers.


    ¡°So, do you know why?¡± I ask, wondering if she had the answer being that she can see the past


    and future.


    ¡°Yes, but it is best left alone for now. Thaddeus can answer that when hees here.¡±


    ¡°But Orion ising to get me,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I will let him leave with you, Evelyn. If Thaddeus wants you, he will have to


    another question which had been eating at me ever since Thaddeus said it, making me worry exactly


    how safe I am with his sister.


    ¡°Why did Thaddeus say to stay away from you?¡± I ask, gettingfy.


    ¡°He worries for no reason. If I wanted you, I would have you,¡° she says not adding anything else


    before flicking themp off. The room is plunged into darkness and I find the aromatic smell ofvender


    in the air quite rxing and don¡¯t take long to fall asleep.


    Thaddeus POV


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hanging up on Amara, I call out to Orion. He walks over, looking bored.


    ¡°Go get Evelyn. She is at mum and dad¡¯s,¡± I tell him, and he nods before going off to grab a coat.


    Rnd walks over to me where I am leaning against the kitchen counter. He presses his body against


    mine and I instantly rx, his scent overwhelming my senses.


    ¡°You know Amara won¡¯t hurt her,¡± he tells me before kissing my corbone. I groan before gripping


    his chin and kissing him, his tongue instantly darting into my mouth making me moan. One thing about


    Evelyn is she was making me sexually frustrated. Holding myself back and being gentle was really an


    unnatural experience for me. I wanted to mate with her, but at the same time I knew she would give in


    when she goes into heat.


    ¡°I know, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want Amara around her when she goes into heat,¡± I tell him. Orion


    walks out before giving Rnd kiss on the cheek. When he goes to give me one, I rip him towards me,


    forcing my tongue in his mouth. He kisses me back just as forcefully before pulling away.


    ¡°You better ring Bianca back,¡± he says before walking out the door to retrieve our mate. Sighing, I


    pull the phone back out of my pocket. Searching for Bianca''s number before hitting dial.


    I ce the phone to my ear, and she answers after the first ring. ¡°Finally, Thaddeus, why didn¡¯t you


    answer?¡± she asks, and I could hear the concern in her voice.


    ¡°Sorry I was dealing with Amara kidnapping my mate,¡± I snap back.


    ¡°She is fine, she is asleep with Amara,¡± Bianca tells me, which only worries me more. I didn¡¯t like


    the idea of them being in the same bed together.


    ¡°What did you call for?¡± I ask, already tired and wanting to get this conversation over with.


    ¡°I actually called about Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°I recognised her scent, so did your father.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s bad about that?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°How old is Evelyn?¡± Bianca asks me, making me wonder where she is going with this.


    ¡°Twenty-one, why?¡±


    ¡°Where were you twenty-one years ago, Thaddeus?¡±


    ¡°Geez Bianca, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t keep track of every ce I go,¡± I tell her annoyed.


    ¡°Well, I will answer that for you then. I couldn¡¯t recognise where I had got her scent before then.


    Your father recognised her as well.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I ask when she goes quiet.


    ¡°You destroyed the town just outside of Parse. Your father and I were tracking you. Trying to catch


    up to you as you decimated that town.¡±


    ¡°Your point Bianca, I ain¡¯t got all night.¡±


    ¡°Fine. When we came through that town, we heard a baby crying amongst the rubble. Your father


    and I dug through it and came across a man and a woman both dead. It was some old house on the


    outskirts of the town. We only stopped when we heard the cries. The man and woman were both dead.


    So, we took the baby. We took her to a convent and dropped her off in a basket out front of the little


    cathedral there.¡±


    My blood ran cold at her words. What were the chances ofing across a baby, and not just any


    baby but my mate?


    ¡°I am certain that baby is Evelyn, Thaddeus. You killed her parents, and that is how she ended up


    in the foster system. We didn¡¯t find any information on her parents, not even ID. We are pretty sure


    they were squatting in the house because there were no belongings, and she was naked in a towel like


    she had just been born a couple days before. How she survived is beyond me because her parents


    were crushed to death. The only thing that wasn¡¯t destroyed was the crate we found her in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I killed her parents?¡± I ask, knowing full well that I was responsible for the life my


    mate had, that everything that had happened to her led back to me.


    ¡°Yes Thaddeus. We haven¡¯t told her, but she may be suspicious. Your father and I asked her a few


    questions when we talking to her, and I think she knows something is up. But I thought it would be best


    I shake my head before realising she couldn¡¯t see me.


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t need to know. Nothing good wille of her knowing.¡±


    ¡°Thaddeus?¡±


    ¡°No, Bianca, I won¡¯t lose my mate from something I didn¡¯t realise I did,¡± I snap, hanging up on her.


    Rnd is watching me, and I know he heard everything.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep that from her. She has a right to know what happened to her parents.¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t need to know. She survived just fine without them,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can even say that. Look what happened to her all because you chucked a


    tantrum 21 years ago,¡± he snaps at me. I growl in warning to him.


    ¡°You tell her, or I will. I can¡¯t live knowing we are lying to her,¡± he snaps before walking out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To get our mate,¡± he snaps back, and I follow after him. I was responsible for everything. Was this


    my karma? Give me a mate that was going to hate me? Would she still want me after knowing the


    truth? Following Rnd upstairs, I watch as he packs a bag.


    ¡°Why are you packing?¡±


    ¡°Because you know your parents will make us stay for a bit.¡±


    ¡°No, we are getting her anding home,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°And what if she doesn¡¯t want to go?¡± he asks, turning to face me.


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t she want toe back?¡±


    ¡°Because you have to tell her. I am not keeping this a secret from her toe out in the future and


    break the little trust we have gained from her, Thaddeus. If you don¡¯t tell her I will.¡± My anger was


    bubbling dangerously close to the edge at his words. She doesn¡¯t need to know. I could feel my energy


    shifting within me. My family is always out to get me because I wasn¡¯t perfect like Amara, and now, they


    were determined to ruin my mate, making my blood boil. They had turned my mates against me before.


    I won¡¯t allow them to do it again.

 chapter 127 Twenty-Five

    chapter 127 Twenty-Five


    Evelyn POV


    I wake up just as the sun was rising to someone climbing in bed next to me. Opening my eyes, I


    find Orion looking down at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± I mumble, half asleep and cing my head in hisp. Orion tucks in the surrounding


    nket, trying to keep me warm against his cold skin. Amara moves behind me, and his eyes snap to


    her, a smirk on his face as she chucks her leg and arm over me, rolling into me. She was the worst


    person to sleep next to, hogging all the bed. I was awoken a few times to her hand or leg being


    randomly chucked on me and was even smacked in the face with her elbow. Just as Orion goes to say


    something, Theo walks in. He smiles down at us before walking over, shaking his head at his daughter


    who was half on top of me snoring like a chainsaw.


    ¡°Can I speak to you inside for a minute?¡± he asks Orion, who nods before hopping off the bed.


    ¡°I will be back soon,¡° he whispers, kissing my head before following after his father-inw. I close


    my eyes, trying to go back to my slumber I was awoken from. Amara tugs me against her, snuggling


    into me like I am her personal teddy bear. Sighing, I give up trying to get out of her grasp. Closing my


    eyes, I drift off but not for long it must have been only a couple of hours because my eyes feel like


    sandpaper as I am awoken by a loud growl. Stretching, I find Amara¡¯s head on my boob, her arm over


    my waist, and we were tangled in the nket. But that isn¡¯t what woke me. It was the menacing growl


    of Thaddeus who was standing next to the bed looking down, his eyes on his sister.


    ¡°I thought Orion was onlying,¡± I say, looking up at him. I notice his teeth protruding, his eyes


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    snapping to his sister as she sits up slightly looking down at me.


    ¡°I drooled on you,¡± she says, not realising her brother was in the room with us. Looking down, she


    indeed drooled on me. She smiles before brushing my hair over my ear before sniffing the air and


    turning her face to see Thaddeus ring at her.


    ¡°Brother, finally you¡¯re here. See perfectly safe snuggled with me,¡± she says, a smirk on her lips.


    ¡°Get off my mate,¡± he spits at her, and she rolls on her back yawning.


    ¡°You are far too angry for this early in the morning,¡± she mutters, stretching as Thaddeus picks me


    up out of the bed, crushing me against his chest. I inhale his scent, wrapping my legs around him,


    loving the warmth of his skin and his closeness.


    ¡°Where is Rnd?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Inside with my parents,¡± he says, hugging me close. ¡°You smell like my sister,¡± he growls


    annoyed. I shrug not seeing that as a problem.


    ¡°So you saw your parents?¡± He shakes his head and I pull back, looking at him. His eyes


    searching mine. He ces me down on my feet. ¡°I have to go meet my aunty in town. Rnd and


    Orion will stay with you for the day,¡± he tells me, making me confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going in to say hello?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, Evelyn, I am not. I will see them when I get back. I need to go verify something.¡±


    I nod wondering what he needs to verify but let it go. I could tell he was angry through the bond


    and it was way too early to put up with his wrath this early in the morning.


    ¡°Sounds good to me. I want to take her shopping. She has no clothes,¡± Amara tells him, and he


    res at her.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not taking her anywhere, Amara. Rnd and Orion can take her,¡± he snaps at her, and


    she rolls her eyes at him, making me smirk. Thaddeus then walks out mming the door behind him,


    making the floor vibrate.


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s get breakfast and head to the city,¡± she tells me swinging her arm over me tugging


    me toward the door.


    ¡°Ah Amara, I only have panties and a singlet on,¡± I screech as she goes to take me through the


    shed.


    ¡°Oh right, hang on.¡± She ducks back in her room before giving me a pair of shorts. I slip them on


    following her to the main house. Her mother rushing out before frowning, and I guessed she was


    hoping Thaddeus wasing in. I shake my head sadly at her, and she looks a little disappointed.


    Walking in the kitchen I find Rnd and Orion talking with Thaddeus fathers, all of them looking up


    when we walk in. Orion instantly grabs me crushing me against him before sitting me on hisp on a


    stool. Rndes over gripping my chin, so I am looking up at him before kissing me, forcing his


    tongue between my lips. I push on his chest, embarrassed that we are in a room full of people, but he


    doesn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°Rnd,¡± I scold, pulling away from him. His eyes darken, but he steps away. My face heating up


    with embarrassment, but no one seemed to care except me. Imogen hands me a coffee, and Tobias


    was cooking what smelt like bacon. Amara stealing a piece from the frypan as her father smacked her


    hand with the tongs, but she still managed to pinch a piece a silly smirk on her face.


    ¡°I am kidnapping your mate again,¡± she tells Orion, who looks to Rnd.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asks, not even hiding his disapproval.


    ¡°Geez what is your problem? It is shopping; I am not taking her to some whore house,¡± she snaps.


    ¡°Does Thaddeus approve this?¡± he asks. Amara crosses her arms over her chest pouting, making


    me giggle.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think so. Orion and I will take her,¡± Rnd tells her. Amara res at him but adds nothing,


    and I was suspecting Amara was used to getting her way.


    ¡°Let Amara take her. I don¡¯t see it being problem,¡± Imogen tells him, but Rnd shakes his head.


    ¡°I agree with Rnd, love. If she goes into heat, what good is Amara going to be to her?¡± Tobias


    says while removing the frypan from the stove.


    ¡°Rnd is just worried I may satisfy his mate more than him,¡± Amara taunts, making me confused


    until it clicked.


    ¡°You¡¯re lesbian?¡± I ask. Amara nods, a cheeky grin on her face. Now I know why Thaddeus was so


    upset I was in bed with his sister.


    ¡°Yep, she has excellent tits by the way. Perfect little button nipples,¡± Amara says to Rnd and he


    chucks a tea towel at her, which she catches and throws back.


    ¡°I wonder if she tastes as good as she smells,¡± Amara says, licking her lips before jumping off the


    stool and running for the back door just as Rnd lunges at her. I hear herugh as she runs outside.


    Theo and Tobiasugh at the pair of them before Tobias rushes to the door.


    ¡°Oi don¡¯t ruin my garden, Amara,¡± he yells after her, making me chuckle.


    ¡°Never a dull day when Amara is around,¡± Imogen says. Tobias hands me a te of food and my


    stomach growls. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I ate, making me blush with how loud it


    sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t you boys feed her?¡± Imogen scolds.


    ¡°We do, but sometimes we forget she is human,¡± he says apologetically. I lean against him and he


    rubs his chin across my shoulder.


    ¡°Food is ready,¡± Tobias yells out the back door. I can hear Amara and Rnd still running around


    outside, and it sounds like Amara is winning with the way she keeps teasing him.


    ¡°Amara, my bloody roses you wench,¡± Tobias yells before darting out the back. I watch as he drags


    his daughter inside covered in grass, a very ticked off Rnd walking in behind her.


    ¡°She killed my rose tree,¡± Tobias says angrily, walking over and sitting next to his wife. Imogen


    shakes her head before ring at her daughter.


    ¡°What Rndnded on it, not me.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have riled him up,¡± Imogen snaps at her.


    Rnd grabs a te sitting next to me. We eat our breakfast, and after Tobias walks out to fix the


    mess his daughter and Rnd made, muttering under his breath.


    Imogen walks upstairs, retrieving some clothes for me before showing me where the bathroom is.


    Rnd and Orion walk in a few seconds after me. Pulling my clothes off, I hop in only to be mmed


    against the shower wall by Rnd. I wrap my legs around his waist while he devours my lips, his


    tongue ying with mine, and I can feel his erection pressing between my folds making me moan into


    his mouth. I kiss him back and he presses himself closer, his hands squeezing my ass, before Orion


    steps in. Orion moving off to the side of me before his hand moves between us and he rubs my clit, my


    hips moving against his fingers making me moan. Rnd kisses my neck before sucking on my mark


    and I throw my head back at the pleasure rolling over me, only to nearly knock myself out from the


    force.


    ¡°Ow,¡± I squeak, making Orion chuckle. Rnd steps away and I pout, before Orion kisses me


    gently. I feel his fangs graze my lip making me pull back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Evelyn, I have more control that Thaddeus,¡± he says, kissing me again. But I shake my


    head, pulling away and moving my hair.


    ¡°You sure?¡± he asks gripping my chin making me look at him. I kiss him, sucking his bottom lip into


    my mouth and he groans before I pull away. Rnd watches us with hungry eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I tell him, offering him my neck. I feel his fangs sink into me, making me moan loudly


    before Rnd kisses me, swallowing my moans. Orion only feeds for a few seconds, and I actually


    miss the feeling of his teeth in my neck.


    We should hurry or we may not leave,¡± Orion tells me, and I grab the soap. Rnd doesn¡¯t look


    like he wants to leave at all, quite content remaining in the shower. Once we are dressed, Rnd tells


    Imogen we are leaving but will be back. Walking outside, I notice Rnd¡¯s car here and realise


    Thaddeus and him must have driven here.


    Hopping in, I sit in the front with Rnd. We drive to a vast city that is in perfect condition, not like


    Parse, which was half destroyed.


    ¡°Thaddeus hasn¡¯t been here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, this is the first time he has been back here in decades,¡± Rnd answers. Driving down the


    main street I look out the windows wondering where they were taking me when I see her. I hadn¡¯t seen


    her in four years, but I instantly recognised her. What I couldn¡¯t believe was she was still with April, my


    old foster mother.


    ¡°Stop, stop the car,¡± I yell to Rnd and he pulls the car over. Hopping out, I call out to her.


    ¡°Lana!¡± She turns around and I know I am right that it is indeed her. I feel tears brim in my eyes at


    seeing her. She drops her bags and runs to me and I grab her, hugging her close.


    ¡°Evelyn,¡± she cries. I kiss her now straight blonde hair. She would be fourteen now. April walks


    over warily, watching our exchange before recognising me.


    ¡°Evelyn?¡± she says, and she looks a little taken aback. I hear car doors making me look over my


    shoulder. Orion and Rnd hop out of the car, but they stay back, just watching instead of


    approaching. April¡¯s eyes dart to them nervously, making me wonder if she recognises them. If she


    does, she says nothing. I chat with her and Lana for a bit before April says they need to leave, and I


    had a feeling it was because of Rnd and Orion. Lana gives me her phone number, which I put in


    Rnd¡¯s phone. Rnd and Orion hop back in the car while I say goodbye, giving Lana a hug before


    Apriles over and wraps her arms around me. Shocking me. I never told her what her husband did


    or even Lana. I only asked Lana if Mark ever hurt her, which she denied. After that I left and never


    looked back before the police arrived, never hearing from them again. I knew with him gone she was


    safe.


    April grips me tightly, a little too tight. Her words make my blood run cold. ¡°I know what you did,


    whore. You will pay for what you did to my husband,¡± she whispers before letting go and stepping back.


    My heart rate rises, and I feel a little sick as I swallow back the bile rising in my throat. I feel Orion


    behind me when I stumble back. April grabs Lana¡¯s hand, tugging her away.


    ¡°Ring me, Evie,¡± she sings out using her nickname for me and I nod.


    ¡°You okay? What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I say, turning back around and getting in the car. I can feel Orion¡¯s


    eyes on me, watching me carefully I know they must be able to feel my emotions through the bond.

 chapter 128 Twenty-Six

    chapter 128 Twenty-Six


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    I could feel Orion watching me as we pulled up. April¡¯s words rey in my head. How did she


    know? Did she know what he did?


    ¡°Evelyn, what did April say to you?¡± Orion asks, leaning between the seats.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Orion. I just want to go home,¡± I tell him. Rnd looks over at me. Could feel


    their worry through the bond.


    ¡°Evelyn,¡± Rnd says but I cut him off.


    ¡°Please, can we just go home? I want to go back,¡± I tell him. Rnd turns the car around going the


    way we came. I lean against the window wondering what April meant. It scared me knowing she knew


    what I did. Rnd suddenly pulls over making me look up at him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask but he says nothing just hops out and walks into a store before


    the car and drives back to Thaddeus¡¯s parents¡¯ house. Pulling up out the front, I get out of the car


    heading toward the front door when I hear another car pull up. I could see Bianca and Thaddeus sitting


    in the silver BMW. Thaddeus looks up at his parents¡¯ house shaking his head, and he didn¡¯t look like he


    wanted to get out.


    Walking over I open his door. Rnd and Orion got out closing their car doors making me look


    back them. Thaddeus still sat in the car.


    ¡°Come on, are you going to sit in there all day?¡± I ask, holding out my hand. He grabs my hand,


    hopping out before scratching back of his neck. I could feel his nervousness through the bond when


    suddenly the front door opened. Imogen walked out her face lighting up when she sees him. She runs


    down the steps before hugging him, relieved he actually came back. Theo and Tobias walk out, and I


    suddenly feel nervous. The feelings through the bond hitting me hard as I was consumed with


    Thaddeus¡¯s guilt.


    Theo walks off the porch first before walking over and ripping Thaddeus towards him, hugging him


    tightly before smacking him on the back. ¡°Son,¡± he says before stepping back, Thaddeus looks towards


    his other father. Tobias walks down stopping in front of his son and I watch as Thaddeus eyes go


    straight to the burns on his father¡¯s skin. He swallows and I can feel his sadness at what he done, but


    his guilt was the worse. His father was alive so I didn¡¯t understand the overwhelming guilt he was


    feeling. Surely it couldn¡¯t be over his father¡¯s scars.


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s go inside,¡± Tobias tells him, pping his hand on his sons back. Thaddeus nods


    following them in, his mother clinging to him. I see Amara walking out of her little home as she skipped


    over before leaping on Thaddeus back. Orion grabs my hand, tugging me toward the house. Iugh as


    I watch Amara cling on his back like a monkey before he chucks her off and wraps his arm across her


    shoulders and puts her in a headlock, messing her hair. She squeals as he drags her up the stairs


    before he lets her go. Rnd walking up behind then shoves her off the side making her growl at him


    as shends in the garden.


    ¡°Mutt,¡± she screeches at him just as Tobias spins around and res at her.


    ¡°Get out of my garden, Amara,¡± he snaps at her. She dusts herself before stomping inside the


    house. We walk into the kitchen and I help Imogen make coffee. Thaddeus sits at the ind bench next


    to Bianca. They seem close as he seemsfortable in her presence more so than his parents.


    Rnd walks over to Thaddeus wrapping his arms over Thaddeus shoulder before kissing his


    neck. I smile before turning back to the coffees.


    No one says anything and it actually feels awkward as I ce coffees in front of everyone before


    going to sit next to Thaddeus when he pulls me on hisp. His face going into my neck as he inhales


    my scent.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± he mumbles against my neck. Amara makes kissing faces at us and I roll my eyes


    at her. Bianca tosses a napkin at her making her stop.


    ¡°So, well this awkward,¡± Amara states. I see Rnd re at her for stating the obvious. Amara


    stands up.


    ¡°Well, I will start off, then shall I? Some of you may know me as Amara, my favourite colour is


    yellow, and I am a Gemini, and I have a coffee addiction.¡± Her father yanks her down, and I can¡¯t help


    but giggle at her strange attempt of starting a conversation.


    Thaddeus snickers at his sister while Imogen just shakes her head.


    ¡°Well how about I start dinner?¡± Imogen suggests, and everyone except me screams no. Making


    me look around confused before they all burst outughing. Imogen looked pissed off, her face flushing


    red in anger. ¡°My cooking isn¡¯t that bad,¡± she snaps at everyone.


    ¡°You would think after hundred years she would have learnt how to cook; the woman can¡¯t even


    make toast properly,¡± Tobias says, looking at me. I try not tough. Imogen folds her arms across her


    chest.


    ¡°Fine, then you cook?¡± Imogen snarls at him.


    ¡°I vote pizza,¡± says Amara. Bianca nods her head.


    ¡°I will go with Amara; you want toe, Evelyn?¡± I was going to agree when Thaddeus tells her


    no, tugging me against him. She sighs before hopping up and Amara follows her out.


    Tobias hops up, grabbing a beer from the fridge, offering one to Thaddeus before chucking him


    one.


    ¡°Can werewolves you even get drunk?¡± I ask, curious.


    Imogen nods. ¡°Yes, I can so can Amara and Thaddeus. Them not so much, they just like the taste.


    It takes a lot for them,¡± she states. Tobias chucks one to Rnd but Orion shakes his head when


    offered one.


    Imogen grabs a bottle of wine from the cupboard pouring two sses and handing me one. Tobias


    eyes her but she shrugs handing me a ss and Thaddeus takes it from me.


    ¡°Leave her be, she can¡¯t get in any trouble with all of us here, Thaddeus,¡± Imogen scolds, and he


    reluctantly hands it back to me. I sniff it before taking a sip. I scrounge my face up. It tasted dry and


    sour. Imogen chuckles at reaction.


    ¡°It won¡¯t taste like anything after a few more sses,¡± she says. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go watch a movie


    and let the boys chat.¡° She pulls me from Thaddeus.


    ¡°Mum?¡± Thaddeus says, grabbing my hand.


    ¡°You need to speak to your fathers, Thaddeus. We are only going out in the loungeroom,¡± she


    says, and he lets go.


    I follow after Imogen, and she grabs the bottle of wine off the bench. Walking into the lounge room,


    I sit beside her on the lounge.


    ¡°You like horror movies?¡± she asks.


    ¡°As long as they ain¡¯t ghost movies.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, let¡¯s watch paranormal activity,¡° she says before flicking the TV on. She scrolls through


    the movies putting it on.


    ¡°I hate ghost movies¡± I tell her, and she grins.


    ¡°More reason to watch them. No point watching a horror if it doesn¡¯t scare you,¡° she says, turning it


    on.


    She looks to the kitchen door, and I raise an eyebrow as she grabs my wine ss filling it to the


    brim. Making me have to take a sip so it doesn¡¯t spill out. Only when I do she ces her hand under


    mine. I shake my head and have to scull the entire ss. She chuckles lightly.


    ¡°Are you trying to get me drunk?¡± I ask, chuckling.


    She fills my ss again andughs. ¡°You¡¯re young and should be able to enjoy yourself. Besides,


    best get it in you before the fun policee out,¡° she says with a wink. My face felt like it was getting


    hot, and I had a feeling my cheeks were bright red. We sit huddled on the lounge, and half an hourter


    Amara walks in with pizza. Bianca takes a couple of boxes out to the boys before Amara opens three


    on the table. Reaching over, I grab a slice and almost moan at the taste. Bianca chuckles at my


    reaction before spotting the bottle of wine. Amara walks out beforeing back in with another bottle,


    but it wasn¡¯t red but a pink colour. She refills everyone¡¯s sses, and we watch the movie. About


    halfway through, I feel drunk and can barely move when Oriones out, leaning over the back of the


    couch. Laughing when his facees so close, he smiles.


    ¡°How much has she had to drink?¡± he asks eyeing them. They all smile, and I could tell Amara was


    drunk as she swayed on her feet trying to stand. Revealing five bottles of wine beside the firece.


    Making me giggle, I didn¡¯t even realise we drank that much. Bianca looks normal or maybe that was my


    beer goggles.


    ¡°Ladies, she is human you should know better,¡± he says eyeing me.


    ¡°Leave her be, she is fine,¡± Imogen scolds him. Orion goes to walk out the front door when I call


    out to him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°For a smoke.¡± I hold my arms out to him wanting to go too. He shakes his head beforeing


    over and lifting me over the back of the lounge and standing me on my feet. My head spins and I feel


    the sudden urge to throw up but hold it back.


    Orion growls, and Thaddeus walks out with Tobias. I stumble forward when I try to take a step and


    go into a fit of giggles when I try and right myself. Orion grabbing my arms holding me steady.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe we gave her to much,¡± Amara says swaying on her feet or maybe I was swaying.


    ¡°You think?¡± Thaddeus says walking over.


    ¡°She seems fine. You¡¯re fine aren¡¯t you, dear?¡± Imogen asks.


    ¡°Peachy,¡± I tell her, and she chuckles. Tobias shakes his head before grabbing all the bottles and


    walking out. Thaddeus walks me outside with Orion before sitting on the step pulling me on hisp.


    Orion lights his smoke, but I pinch it from him.


    I lean back against Thaddeus heavily. His arms snaking around my waist. ¡°Did you sort things out


    with your fathers?¡± I ask, my words slurring slightly.


    ¡°Yeah, they may forgive but I don¡¯t know if I can,¡± he says. Rnd sits beside him and I ce my


    feet across hisp beforeying across all their legs on my back looking up at the sky. My head in


    Orion¡¯sp.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask Thaddeus and he rubs his hand underneath my shirt and across my


    belly.


    ¡°Because I hurt my mother worse than my father,¡± he tells me, and I look at him wondering what he


    means. Thaddeus looks away. Looking up at Orion he answers.


    ¡°Thaddeus didn¡¯t just burn his father; he made his mother infertile when he hit her with lightning.


    That¡¯s why his fathers and him haven¡¯t spoken,¡± Orion says brushing my hair from my face. I nod in


    understanding before lifting my head to look at Thaddeus which was a bad idea as I toppled off their


    ¡°What are we supposed to do with you?¡± he says shaking his head at my drunken state.


    ¡°I feel great, a little woozy but good.¡±


    ¡°I bet you do; your face is so red,¡± he says kissing my nose pulling me against him. I ce my


    head on his shoulder.


    Closing my eyes and yawning. Thaddeus gets up before walking toward Amara¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask, clinging to him.


    ¡°Amara is sleeping inside; we are taking her room,¡± Thaddeus says, and I nod. Thaddeus ces


    me on the bed, and I feel really heavy.


    ¡°Evelyn?¡± Orion says making my eyes open before I roll on my side. ¡°Evelyn what did April say to


    you?¡± he asks. I try to answer but it sounds like a mumble.


    ¡°April, who is April?¡± I hear Thaddeus ask him, but I was suddenly overtaken by sleep.

 chapter 129 Twenty-Seven

    chapter 129 Twenty-Seven


    Thaddeus POV


    Looking down at my passed-out mate, I watch Rnd climb in beside her. ¡°So, who is going to tell


    me who this April is?¡±


    ¡°When we went into the city, we ran into Lana and the foster mother. Everything was fine, but as


    soon as Rnd and I got in the car, April the foster mother, whispered something too low for us to hear.


    Evelyn won¡¯t tell us what she said. I know it was bad because Evelyn¡¯s fear hit us through the bond,¡±


    Orion tells me.


    ¡°And you let her live?¡± I ask shocked, they let her just leave and didn¡¯t demand an exnation.


    ¡°Yes, Thaddeus we can¡¯t just kill everyone. I don¡¯t think Evelyn would like that. Besides, Lana still


    lives with her,¡± Orion tells me, and I pull my jeans off, climbing in the bed next to Rnd.


    ¡°Fine, we can make her tell us tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What did you find out with Bianca?¡± asks Rnd.


    ¡°Nothing much, but we did find out the name of the people Evelyn was found with.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asks Orion, propping himself up on his elbow looking at me before looking


    down at Evelyn.


    ¡°Just that they were parents. Autopsy reports proved the woman had given birth recently. Their


    names were Michael and Sarah Carter. Other than that, nothing else. They were identified by dental


    records. Nothing special about them and they were both human. Also, her father had a criminal record,


    so did the mother. Just petty crimes and a couple of drug charges,¡± I tell them.


    Evelyn stirs in her sleep and I watch her over Rnd¡¯s shoulder. ¡°She would have to be one of the


    unluckiest and luckiest people to be alive from that town. Everything was ttened except the firece


    which she was next to. Bianca thinks that might have been what saved her because when they dug her


    out, the crate she was in waspletely intact and the roof leaning against the firece directly above


    her.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell her?¡± Rnd asks looking at me over his shoulder. I nod and he kisses me


    softly before going to pull away. I pull him towards me making him roll on his back before kissing him


    harder. He groans into my mouth and I am hit with his arousal and apparently so is Evelyn as she


    moans in her sleep making me chuckle and pull away to stare at her.


    She pouts in her sleep, Orion watching her with a silly smirk on his face. ¡°We should head home


    soon, her scent is changing I don¡¯t think it will be long before she goes into heat¡± Orion says running his


    nose across her neck, she instantly turns her face seeking him out. I love how responsive she is to us


    even when she refuses to be.


    ¡°Yeah, mum will be upset, but maybe I will tell her they can visit. It isn¡¯t that far from here¡± Orion


    agrees before pulling the nket up higher, but she kicks it off again.


    ¡°So, are you done?¡± Orion asks making my eyes snap to his.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This entire destroy the world shit you been doing. Evelyn won¡¯t stick around and watch you do


    that shit Thaddeus¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I know okay, I know but I can¡¯t control it¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is time to give it up Thaddeus¡±


    ¡°Fuck you Orion you sound like my bloody parents¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they are right¡± he says, annoyed I get up.


    ¡°Where are you going Thaddeus?¡± Orion says following me.


    ¡°Why do you have to piss me off for? I was fine until you brought that up. I swear half the time you


    are looking to start fight with me¡± I snap pulling my jeans on. Orion walks over grabbing my arm, but I


    shake him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It is just different now we have her. I just don¡¯t want her to get hurt¡±


    ¡°Neither do I Orion¡± I tell him picking up my belt.


    ¡°I know¡± he says grabbing my belt from me. I growl annoyed when he loops his finger through my


    belt hole, tugging me against him. His lips crashing into mine and I groan into his mouth before kissing


    him back. Orion reaches his hand into my pants wrapping his hand around my cock. I thrust into his


    hand before pushing him toward the bed careful not to wake Evelyn. We know Evelyn doesn¡¯t care but


    still it might shock her if we woke her. Rnd moves her over as Orion sits on the bed before tugging


    my jeans down and wrapping his lips around my knob making me grip his hair wanting nothing more


    than to ram it in his mouth. I feel his tongue run along my shaft and I moan before feeling his lips part


    as he takes me in his mouth.


    I thrust into his mouth making him take more of me, Rnd watches but doesn¡¯t move not wanting


    to wake Evelyn as she wriggles in her sleep feeling our arousal. Orion moves faster his hand gripping


    my hip and I grip his hair when Evelyn moans loudly making Rnd chuckle beside her. I watch as his


    hand skims across her exposed belly having ridden up from her squirming. I feel my balls tighten and


    Orion sucks harder using his hand to rub what he can¡¯t fit in his mouth, my hand in his hair tightening


    and I feel my eyes bleed ck, turning to onyx. My fangs protruding and I groan loudly spilling my seed


    into his mouth. Orion swallows it as my cock twitches in his mouth before he pulls away and I rip him to


    his feet kissing him. He groans when my fangs break the skin of his lip from my savage kiss. He knows


    my sex drive makes the hunger worse, the darkness worse.


    Orion pulls away and I pull my briefs up.


    ¡°Go to bed, Thaddeus, and don¡¯t eat her please,¡± Orion says his hand on my cheek. The familiar


    sparks of the mate bond soothing me, and I feel my fangs retract. Yawning I hop in bed beside her and


    Evelyn rolls into me looking for my warmth. She does smell different; her scent was overwhelmingly


    strong, and I have to force the need to feed on her down. Rnd moves closer pressing his chest


    against her back warming her and she melts against us, plunging into a deeper sleep. I hear Orion


    rustling around in a bag making me look over my shoulder at him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask as he pulls a box out of a stic bag.


    ¡°Rnd got her phone, so I was going to set it up. Lana gave Evelyn her number.¡±


    I nod rolling over onto my back. Evelyn moves cing her head on my chest and I hear Rnd


    groan making me look at him. A smirk on my face when I realise her ass is pressing against his cock


    which I know is hard from the arousal of her movement flooding through the bond.


    ¡°So, what is this Lana like, Evelyn seems protective of her?¡± I ask as I look over at Orion who was


    tapping the screen with his fingers.


    ¡°She seems sweet, maybe fourteen. She called Evelyn Evie. Must be a nickname. Argh I don¡¯t


    know Evelyn¡¯s email to set this up.¡±


    ¡°Just use mine, you can change itter¡± Rnd tells him. Orion nods and types away.


    ¡°Are youing to bed?¡± I ask him, making him look up.


    ¡°I will until you two falls asleep, then I will probably go inside and see Theo seeing as he doesn¡¯t


    sleep. Kill the boredom of watching you two snores, might also go buy her some clothes, Amara is right


    she has none¡± he says his lips tugging up into a small smile.


    Pulling Evelyn onto my chest, I move over for him an Orion sits next to me. Evelyn moves draping


    her legs over either side of me making herselffortable.


    ¡°Your parents really like her¡± Orion states.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t care if they didn¡¯t, she is ours¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I know but it is good she gets along with them. Amara fancies her¡± Orion chuckles softly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask wondering if I need to give my sister a beat down. ¡°She knows Evelyn


    is ours and she would never do that to you. Your sister loves you Thaddeus¡± I sigh.


    ¡°I know, just worry someone will take her away from us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will happen, the bond is pretty strong Thaddeus and not only that, where would


    she go? She may hate the way we control her, but I don¡¯t think she wants to leave she feels safe with


    us¡± Rnd says, and I nod.


    ¡°You think she will after she finds out I am the reason her parents are dead, and she ended up in


    foster care?¡± Nervousnesses through the bond.


    ¡°She might surprise us, probably be hurt if anything. She didn¡¯t know them so doesn¡¯t have an


    attachment. Besides what kind of life would she have had anyway with drug addict parents?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but they probably wouldn¡¯t have raped her¡± I mutter before growling her memories still fresh


    in my mind. The things she endured sicken me.


    ¡°We will deal with it when ites, sleep Thaddeus. You don¡¯t need to be agitated when you tell


    her¡± Rnd tells me, and I nod closing my eyes.

 chapter 130 Twenty-Eight

    chapter 130 Twenty-Eight


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Waking up the next morning my head was pounding to its own beat. My hand going instantly to my


    head trying to lessen its throb. Thaddeus and Rnd were both in bed asleep still. Crawling over


    Thaddeus I walk into the bathroom drinking thirstily from the tap. Gulping down the water running into


    my mouth. My mouth felt dry, and I felt so dehydrated. Hearing someone clear their throat behind me I


    spin around and notice Orion leaning against the door, I didn¡¯t see him when I got up so he must have


    juste back from wherever he came from. He holds up a bottle of juice.


    Clutching my head, I take it from him. Twisting the cap off before chugging the entire bottle. It was


    cold and refreshing and also rid the foul taste of the wine from my mouth.


    ¡°A little hungover?¡± Orion teases his voice making my head pound at the noise. Argh I groan my


    head pounding against my skull. Orion walks in handing me a box of Panadol. I pop four out of the foil


    before swallowing them down with some more water from the sink.


    ¡°Why does it hurt so much¡± I whine my head killing me and all I wanted to do was go back to bed.


    Making my way back out to the bed, I flop down on it not even caring that I just flopped on top of


    Thaddeus, he grunted from the impact, his eyes snapping open as I roll back to the centre of the bed


    pulling the pillow over my head to block out the horrendous lighting in through the window.


    I hear Orionughing and feel Thaddeus roll over facing me. Thaddeus tugs the pillow and I grip it


    tighter.


    ¡°Let me sleep my head is pounding¡± I whine trying to think of anything other than the pain and


    thirst.


    ¡°You know you could just ask?¡± Thaddeus says.


    ¡°No, let me sleep¡± I tell him confused my brain felt like mush. Thaddeus chuckles yanking my


    pillow off.


    ¡°I have something stronger than Panadol¡± he says making me look up at him. Thaddeus bites into


    his wrist offering it to me and I don¡¯t hesitate. Grabbing his wrist and bringing it to my lips and drinking


    his blood, my headache instantly soothing and getting instant relief.


    ¡°Now why do that, you should have let her suffer the consequences of drinking that much¡± I climb


    on top of Thaddeus slumping on top of him.


    ¡°Now, she will know you will just heal her every time she gets a hangover¡± Orion scolds him before


    walking over and looking down at me.


    ¡°Just proves he likes me more¡± I tell Orion teasingly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he says, rolling me off Thaddeus and climbing over him and on top of me. His legs


    straddling my hips.


    ¡°Yep¡± I tell him, and his lips tug up in a grin his eyes sparkling with mischief before he leans down


    kissing me, I kiss him back wrapping my arms around his neck pulling him closer, Orion moves pushing


    his leg between mine before settling between them, his lips going to my neck as he sucks on my mark


    making me moan loudly. His hand slipping into my pants and his cold fingers moving to my clit as he


    starts rubbing them against me. I move my hips against his fingers moaning at his touch before he


    slides a finger in me, making me gasp. His teeth grazing my skin as he nips and sucks on my mark. I


    move my hips against his finger before he slides it out adding another making me moan loudly. Then


    he suddenly pulls them from me making me pout, he sits up popping his fingers in his mouth and


    sucking on them. I buck my hips against him, and he chuckles.


    ¡°Nope, apparently I love you less¡± He taunts. Thaddeus chuckles and purse my lips together at his


    teasing before huffing annoyed.


    ¡°Do you take it back?¡± he asks raising his eyebrow at me. I move my hand grabbing his cock


    through his pants, I feel it twitch against my palm and he groans kissing me, but I turn my face away


    not allowing him to kiss me and he pulls back, and I squeeze his cock, feel it straining against his


    pants.


    Thaddeusughs making me, and Orion look at him. ¡°Give up, Orion you won¡¯t win, everyone


    knows she has you wrapped around her little finger¡± he says holding up his pinkie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re not wrapped around it too, Thaddeus,¡± he retorts. Thaddeus smile doesn¡¯t


    waiver before he shrugs.


    ¡°Can you two stop bitching? We all know I am her favourite, right Evelyn?¡± Rnd says rolling onto


    his side facing us.


    ¡°Really? Fine Evelyn who is your favourite?¡± Orion teases. I roll my eyes at them.


    ¡°None, I hate you all equally,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate us,¡± Rnd huffs. Orion leans down pressing himself against me and I moan


    feeling the bulge in his pants press against my pulsating core.


    ¡°She definitely doesn¡¯t hate me,¡± Orion says kissing me while grinding his hips into me. I wrap my


    legs around his waist tugging him closer, moaning into his mouth. Arousal flooding me and I can feel


    my panties dampen.


    ¡°You guys are not fucking in my bed,¡± Amara shrieks. Orion stops looking over his shoulder and I


    look too. Amara was standing in the doorway.


    ¡°My eyes, you have scarred me for life. I cannot unsee what I have just witnessed.¡±


    ¡°We are not doing anything,¡± Orion chuckles at her as she fakes injury like she has been blinded.


    ¡°I can smell her arousal all the way over here, you were definitely doing something,¡± Amara states.


    ¡®Why jealous, Amara?¡± Thaddeus taunts his sister and I p his chest.


    ¡°You better change them bloody sheets, Thaddeus,¡± Amara warns him.


    ¡°I will, I don¡¯t want you sniffing the sheets,¡± Rnd says. Amara growls at him, a dangerous look in


    her eye as she res at him.


    ¡°We are heading home today anyway¡± Thaddeus answers, my head snapping towards his.


    ¡°Already?¡± I ask. I liked it here, but I did miss home.


    ¡°Yes, Evelyn you will go in heat soon besides, I miss home¡± he says, and I nod.


    ¡°Mum will be upset¡± Amara states, walking over andying at the foot of the bed.


    ¡°I know but, it isn¡¯t that far away and¡± Thaddeus says before pausing.


    ¡°And what?¡± Amara asks.


    ¡°And I will tell her she can visit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± Amara says sitting up on her elbows and staring at him.


    ¡°No, not while.¡± He pauses looking at me. I could feel something through the bond but couldn¡¯t


    understand the feeling, the only thing I knew was he didn¡¯t want me to know what it was.


    ¡°Argh, don¡¯t worry. I see and by the way that discussion is not going to go down well, just a heads


    up.¡±


    ¡°Amara,¡± Thaddeus growls. She puts her hands up.


    ¡°Looks like you will be discussing that earlier than nned now¡° she says jumping off the bed


    ¡°Discuss what?¡± I ask, curious at what Amara saw.


    ¡°At home not here,¡± Rnd says. Orion hops off me and Thaddeus gets up chucking a shirt on.


    Rnd however pulls me on top of him. I sit up looking down at him, his hands going to my hips.


    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± I ask looking over my shoulder at Thaddeus knowing he would be the one


    deciding. ¡°After breakfast¡± I hop off Rnd grabbing one of Rnd¡¯s shirts and pulling it on. When


    Orion hands me a bag. I open it and find some new clothes and underwear. Orion kisses my cheek as I


    pull them out and start putting them on.


    ¡°You should have enough clothes now; I went shopping this morning the trunk is full. Oh, and


    Rnd got you this,¡± he says chucking me something. I catch it before realising it is a phone.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your email so you¡¯re using Rnd¡¯s, but you can change it¡± Orion tells me, and I


    nod.


    ¡°I brought it yesterday so you could ring Lana¡± he tells me.


    Orion starts stripping the bed and I am forced to move. Getting up, I flick to the contacts and see


    all their numbers and Lana¡¯s had already been put in it along with Amara¡¯s and Thaddeus¡¯s parents and


    Lisa¡¯s.


    ¡°How did you get Lisa¡¯s number?¡±


    ¡°She gave it to me¡± Orion smirks. I shake my head of course she did.


    I send her a text letting her know it is me, I don¡¯t know if she will reply after what happened, but I


    would wait and see. I also sent one to Lana letting her know I have a phone now and she can ring me.


    ¡°Can I ask you question?¡± says Thaddeus making me look up at him. Orion had ced fresh


    sheets on the bed and was picking up Amara¡¯s room, which I was fairly sure was most of her normal


    mess.


    ¡°What did April say to you yesterday? Rnd and Orion said she said something that upset you.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± I tell him. My heart rate spiking remembering what she said.


    ¡°By your reaction it was something,¡± Thaddeus says walking over and gripping my chin making me


    look up at him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Thaddeus. I am fine,¡± I tell him, and he examines me carefully.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind telling me then,¡± he states, and I shake my head.


    ¡°Evelyn,¡± Rnd warns making my eyes snap to his and I roll my eyes at his tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine and I don¡¯t want you stopping me from seeing Lana because of something she said,¡± I tell


    him getting up, but Thaddeus grips my arms and I feel fog wash over me.


    ¡°What did April say to you?¡± Thaddeus says his eyes sparkling brightly and I can¡¯t help but answer


    from his mind control.


    ¡°I know what you did whore, you will pay for what you did to my husband,¡± I find myself saying.


    Thaddeus growls loudly letting me go and his eyes go pitch ck, the fog lifting off me and I gasp at


    what he just forced me to do.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t use that on me,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I had no choice; you wouldn¡¯t tell us. And you¡¯re right you won¡¯t be going near her again,¡±


    Thaddeus growls, his hands clenched into fists by his side.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, you can¡¯t keep me away from Lana, Thaddeus,¡±


    The ground shakes violently and the air bes electrified, Thaddeus anger increasing. Rnd


    tugs me away from him, the movement not going unnoticed by Thaddeus as his eyes snap to him and


    Thaddeus snatches me back off him. Orion and Rnd moving at the same time and I can feel their


    fear of him when he is in this state, especially with me this close to him. Thaddeus growls before


    dipping his face into my neck. The floor stops shaking, his anger dying down as he inhales my scent. I


    wrap my arms around his waist, and he calms down, just as Imogenes bursting through door with


    Theo.


    Thaddeus calms downpletely hugging me back before kissing the top of my head, and Rnd


    and Orion rx stepping away. Imogen lets out a breath seeing him calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine mum¡± Thaddeus says cupping my face with his hand. Imogen nods before her eyes dart


    to me. ¡°You¡¯re okay Evelyn?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, he just got upset at something I said¡± I tell her my hand going to Thaddeus face he leans


    into it rxing more and I could feel Imogen and Theo¡¯s eyes watching us, watching their son¡¯s


    reaction to me. Theo smiles softly when Thaddeus kisses my palm. Orion and Rnd both stepping


    away from me and going back to cleaning the room.


    ¡°Orion you don¡¯t need to clean her room, Amara is capable of doing it herself,¡± Theo tells him, but


    Orion just shrugs picking up some dirtyundry and chucking it in the basket.


    ¡®Come inside you father has made breakfast, Amara said you are leaving already.¡± Thaddeus


    nods.


    ¡°Yes mum, but you can visit,¡± Thaddeus tells her, and her eyes light up.


    ¡°Meet us inside,¡± Theo tells us, and we agree before they walk back to the main house.


    ¡®Come on, we should head inside,¡± Thaddeus says, grabbing my hand. Rnd and Orion follow


    us.

 chapter 131 Twenty-Nine

    chapter 131 Twenty-Nine


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    We had breakfast before Thaddeus rushed our goodbye¡¯s wanting to head home as quickly as


    possible. Orion was driving and Thaddeus was in the back with Rnd who was asleep. Thaddeus was


    just staring nkly ahead. My phone binging loudly made me jump before I retrieved from the centre


    console. Turning the screen on I see Lana had sent a message asking if I could meet her.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Thaddeus asks leaning forward and peering over my shoulder. He growls softly when


    he sees her name pop up.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going anywhere without us, Evelyn. Tell her no.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me her for something April said,¡± I tell him, but he reaches forward stealing my phone


    and putting it in his pocket. I fold my arms across my chest before cing my head against the window


    annoyed. Orion ces his hand on my thigh, but I ignore his attempt at trying tofort me. The drive


    felt like it was dragging on and the silence was bing deafening as everyone was either asleep or


    off in their own little world inside their heads.


    Orion pulled down a hidden driveway amongst the trees¡¯. The trees creating a canopy above it as


    he continued to drive for another half an hour before pulling up at the house. Getting out of the car, I


    shut the door before going to head inside when Thaddeus snakes his arm around my waist lifting me


    off the ground and crushing me against his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t me made love, I just don¡¯t want you hurt¡± he


    says before manoeuvring me and carrying me bridal style into the house.


    Stepping over the threshold he ces me on my feet, and I go, and I run upstairs and flop on their


    bed. Their bed was huge and sofy. Orion walks in, lying next to me looking up at the ceiling. He


    reaches in his pocket and pulls out my phone before putting a finger to his lips and giving me a wink.


    He hands it to me, and I put it on silent cing it in Orion¡¯s sock draw beside the bed.


    ¡®He will notice though¡± I tell him and Orion shrugs pulling me on his chest.


    ¡®Got to find it first¡° he whispers sitting up with me on hisp, so I am straddling him. Orion pulls my


    shirt off before unsping my bra, his mouth going to my breasts as he sucks my nipple in his mouth. I


    moan loudly before I feel hands in my hair tugging my head back and I look up and see Rnd, he


    leans down slipping his tongue between my lips tasting every inch of my mouth. Orion nipping and


    sucking on my skin, as he devours my flesh. Sparks dance across my skin wherever they touch.


    Arousal flooding me and I roll my hips against Orion and feel the bulge in his pants. He groans before


    biting down on my nipple making me hiss at the sudden pain before moving his tongue over it and


    soothing the sting. Thaddeus walks in and Rnd lets my lips go before Thaddeus grips my chin


    pulling my face toward his before his lipse crashing down on mine.


    His kiss is urgent and rough, and I feel his fangs scrape across my lip making it bleed, he sucks on


    my lip, my core pulsating and my stomach tightens. Thaddeus pulls away but walks over to the chair at


    the end of the bed and sits down. Making me pout, I feel blood trickle down my chin before I feel Orion


    lick my neck and chin before sucking my bottom lip.


    I feel the bed dip and turn and see Rnd climb on the bed before resting against the headboard.


    Orion moving before he ces me on my back hovering between my legs. His lips devouring my skin


    as he presses himself against me. I tug on his shirt and he pulls it off over his head and I run my fingers


    down his chest and over his abs, his muscles contracting under my touch.


    Orion hooks his fingers inside the waistband of my pants before kneeling and pulling them down


    my legs. Sitting up, I tug on his belt, but he grips my hand stopping me from removing it. Orion¡¯s eyes


    go to Rnd and Thaddeus making me look between the two of them. Nervousness eating at me and I


    feel little rejected. Orion looks down at me and I tug on his belt.


    Feeling the bed dip behind me before I feel hands grip my shoulders forcing me back on the bed.


    Thaddeus hovering above me before he kisses me then pulls back looking down at me.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask confused by their sudden reaction. I feel Orion¡¯s hands push my legs higher


    before feeling his breath on my core before he sucks on the inside of my thigh making me moan loudly.


    Thaddeus chuckles before kissing me.


    ¡°Orion is worried about hurting you¡° he whispers against my lips just before I feel Orion¡¯s tongue


    move between my moist lips making me buck against his face, my back arching of the bed as he sucks


    my clit into his mouth. Rnd moves before biting down on my nipple making me shudder as arousal


    floods me and I can feel my juices spilling into Orion¡¯s mouth while he devours me. His tongue licking


    and sucking me making me a moaning mess, he stops standing up and I prop myself up on my elbows


    watching as he undoes his pants and letting them fall to the ground. Gulping when I see his hard


    intimidating length suddenly making me nervous. Rnd¡¯s hand moving between my legs as he slides


    two fingers in me making me throw my head back. He slides his fingers in out and I can feel my juices


    coating his fingers as they slide in and out of me.


    ¡°Ah she is so wet¡± Rnd growls wriggling his fingers making me moan, his thumb rubbing my clit


    and I move my hips against them. Thaddeus kisses me and I feel the bed dip before feeling Orion climb


    between my legs. He pushes my knees up before positioning himself¡¯ His arms going to either side of


    my head before he kisses me, I can feel his erection sliding between my wet folds making me move my


    hips as I moan into his mouth. Thaddeus moves away and sits back on the chair away from us.


    Orion¡¯s kisses bing harsher, and I kiss him back before wrapping my legs around his waist


    tugging him closer, his cock moving between my folds and rubbing against my clit. Orion¡¯s hand moves


    between us as he position¡¯s himself at my entrance. His kisses me before pushing the tip in waiting to


    see how I react.


    Orion pushes his length in more and I grip his arms on either side of my head, moving away from


    him. He stops kissing me before pulling back.


    ¡°We can stop Evelyn¡± he says but I shake my head.


    ¡°It just burns¡± I whimper, Orion was huge, they all are. I knew that, but I wasn¡¯t expecting it to hurt


    like this. I obviously wasn¡¯t a virgin, but this was an entirely different sort of pain, I am willing, yet it still


    hurts.


    Orion moves and I hiss at the pain. Orion kisses me trying to distract from it, but my entire body


    had locked up predicting the pain. I feel fog slip over me and know it is Thaddeus, my body rxing


    and my grip on his arms loosening.


    ¡°Orion just do it¡± Rnd tells him, Orion shakes his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt her,¡± he growls, and I wriggle my hips trying to get my body to adjust to his


    size.


    ¡°If she can¡¯t handle you, she won¡¯t handle us,¡± Thaddeus says. Making me look up at him. I feel


    the fog slip over me harder, and I move my hips against Orion slowly, my walls stretching around him,


    and I feel arousal flooding me again.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Orion says kissing my lips holding still, while I move under him, my juices coating his


    cock. Orion moves before thrusting into me. I tense again forgetting how to breathe. And tears spring in


    my eyes.


    ¡°Breathe Evelyn, it won¡¯t hurt for long I promise,¡± he mutters before sucking on my mark, and I take


    a breath instantly rxing. Orion moves his hips and I moan loudly tingles spreading throughout my


    body and I move my hips against him making him groan. Orion pushes my knee up higher holding it


    with his arm before sliding out and thrusting back in, his lips seizing mine and he starts moving. His


    cock slipping in and out of me easily, my walls clenching around him at the friction, and I move my hips


    meeting his thrusts. My stomach tightening and I can feel my orgasm building, my core pulsating and I


    could feel my juices spilling onto my thighs as I am left moaning underneath him. Orion speeds up his


    movements, my nails digging into his arms as I feel my skin flush, a new sensation washing over me


    different more powerful my stomach tightening, and I feel like I am about tobust.


    ¡°Come for me,¡± he growls biting onto my bottom lip, and I explode. Moaning loudly and my walls


    fluttering around his length, clenching around him. Orion movements bing changeable as he


    thrusts in harder before stilling inside me. His cock twitching inside me and he groans, feeling his hot


    seed spill onto me. Orion kisses me and we are both left panting trying to catch our breaths. Orion¡¯s


    nowid cock pulling out of me as he sits up. Rnd leans over me kissing me. His tongue ying


    with mine, his hand going to my breast as he pinches my nipple between his fingers rolling it.


    I moan, surprised by my own willingness to continue. Rnd moves between my legs, kissing me


    harder, his tongue fighting mine for dominance. My hand is on his hip as I tug on him. He thrusts


    against me making me moan. Rnd chuckles before hopping up making me wrap my legs around him


    tugging him back.


    He kisses me before using his arms to push off so he can sit up. Orion walks out of the bathroom


    with a wet cloth before his hand moves between my legs cleaning me. Thaddeus gets up and grabs me


    a pair of panties handing them to me, and I slip them on before heys on the bed. I climb on top of


    him cing chin on my hands on his chest. He kisses my forehead brushing my hair form my face.


    ¡°We are going to make dinner,¡± Rnd says while Orion slips some shorts on. I go to get up when


    Thaddeus tugs me back down.


    ¡°Stay I need to tell you something.¡±


    I settle myself,ying back down on top of him before yawning.


    ¡°Is this about what Amara was talking about?¡± I ask, but Thaddeus shakes his head.


    ¡°No, we can discuss thatter. Right now I need to tell you something I did.¡± My eyebrows furrow


    and I can feel guilt flooding into me from Thaddeus making me wonder what he did. My heart rate


    spiking and fear settles in.

 chapter 132 Thirty

    chapter 132 Thirty


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I ask wondering if he destroyed another city. Or hurt someone I knew the


    possibilities of what he could have done were endless and the suspense was worse than if he would


    just spit it out.


    ¡°I am the reason you ended up in the foster care system¡± he says making me confused, how could


    he possibly be the reason I ended up in the foster care system. He didn¡¯t abandon me there. Oh, that


    would be so gross and nasty if he turned out to be my father, well technically he is old enough to be my


    great grandfather, I think. I would have to remember to ask how old they are.


    ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re not my father are you because that would be just in nasty?¡± I ask.


    Thaddeus chuckles ¡°definitely not a rtion, but I am the reason you ended up in the church.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Well remember how my aunty said you smelt familiar?¡± I nod, remembering his aunty and father


    stating the same thing.


    ¡°My aunt and father were following me and stumbled across you just outside of Parse, your


    parents were killed when I destroyed the town, they were living in. So, my father and aunty heard you


    crying and dug you out of the rubble. They didn¡¯t know what to do with you, so they dropped you to the


    old nun convent¡± he says watching me carefully.


    I sit up trying to make sense of his words.


    ¡°What were their names do you know?¡± Thaddeus nods his head running his hands up my thighs


    making me look down at him. I didn¡¯t know how I felt, shocked if anything.


    ¡°Yes, Michael and Sara Carter,¡± he tells me, so that means my parents were married. I nod.


    ¡°Anything else about them?¡±


    ¡°Just that by the autopsy reports your mother recently given birth and that they both had drug


    charges and petty crime charges on their records¡± Evelyn Carter I thought, hmm think I prefer my


    made-upst name Harper.


    ¡°I like Harper better?¡± I tell him and he looks confused, and I can feel confusion through the bond.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± I shake my head; how could I be mad at something he did before he met me?


    Not only that, if my parents were drug addicts and criminals, chances are, I would have ended up in


    foster care anyway.


    ¡°No, chances are I still would have ended up in foster care anyway,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad at all?¡± he asks again shocked by my reaction.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a little shocked but I didn¡¯t know them to miss them and besides, I have been on my own


    all my life. I have no family, never had one so bit hard to miss something I never had right?¡± I tell him.


    ¡°We are your family, and you can share mine if you want them¡± Thaddeus chuckles pulling me


    back down on him. He kisses the top of my head.


    ¡°Dinner is ready¡± Orion sings out from downstairs. I sit up again.


    ¡°Good, I am starving¡± I tell Thaddeus before pecking his lips and hopping off him.


    Thaddeus and I walk downstairs and discover Orion and Rnd made Tacos. Sitting at the table, I


    help myself and Orion hands me a ss of coke. Biting into the Taco, my belly rumbling


    embarrassingly loud.


    ¡°Good?¡± Rnd asks and I nod.


    ¡°You need to remind us if you¡¯re hungry Evelyn, we don¡¯t eat as much Thaddeus and I. And Rnd


    hunts when he shifts so forgets to eat real food.¡± I nod enjoying my food. Thaddeus still watching me


    when I remember I wanted to ask how old they are.


    Taking a sip of my drink, I ask.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Orion chuckles.


    ¡°I am surprised you haven¡¯t asked already honestly; I wonder if it would weird you out¡± he says


    biting into his Taco. I shake my head not really caring but also curious.


    ¡°I am 101, but I stopped aging at 30,¡± Thaddeus answers, which wasn¡¯t as Old as I thought he was


    going to say. Looking to Rnd he answers.


    ¡°172,¡± I snicker that was old considering he looked a little older than Thaddeus.


    ¡°What age did you stop aging?¡±


    ¡°35¡± he answers, and I nod. Looking to Orion he snickers shaking his head.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t remember exactly I only know the century.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Century?¡± I squeak. Exactly how old was he if he can¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Time wasn¡¯t as easy to mark back then. I was born in the fourteen hundred and changed when I


    was, I think 27.¡± I choke on my taco at his answer.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re like 700 years old?¡±


    ¡°I think so, maybe a little less,¡± he says, and I take a sip of my coke trying wash down the taco that


    nearly choked me to death.


    ¡°What was that like?¡± Orion chuckles.


    ¡°Definitely different than now, no electricity. Everything by horse and carriage. Kings and queens¡± I


    nod trying to imagine what it would have been like back then to live.


    ¡°Do our ages bother you?¡±


    ¡°No but would have been handy to know you in school, I sucked at history and geography, you


    would have been handy back then. Walking talking history book¡± Iugh and Orion nods.


    ¡°That¡¯s one way to look at it¡± he states. I finish my Taco when Thaddeus passes me one of his.


    ¡°Does food taste the same to you guys?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no, some things taste the same but for me mostly everything tastes nd except blood¡±


    Orion answers.


    ¡°Tastes the same to me but I was born not changed and same for Rnd, so I can¡¯t really


    When we finish eating, we end up watching TV, When Rnd suddenly gets up.


    ¡®Where are you going?¡¯ I ask as he walks past the lounge I wasying on with Orion.


    ¡°To go for a run?¡± he says bending over and kissing me. Hopping up, he raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°What are you doing it¡¯s a little chilly outside?¡±


    ¡°I want to see you turn into a fluffy poodle¡± Rnd huffs.


    ¡°I am no poodle¡± he states but holds his hand out for me and I grab it, Thaddeus and Orion


    following. We walk out back, and I sit on the step, when Rnd starts removing his clothes dumping


    them on myp.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± I ask as he stretches in just his briefs. He shakes his head.


    ¡°Not anymore, used to but now I can shift fast it doesn¡¯t hurt just a strange sensation.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to worry about fleas?¡± I ask curious exactly how much like a dog, werewolves are.


    Orionughs and snorts at my question.


    ¡®What? I actually want to know,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No Evelyn I don¡¯t get fleas,¡± he states dryly.


    ¡°What about¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to watch me shift or ask a million questions?¡± he says.


    ¡°Both,¡± I state before the breeze picks up making me shiver. Thaddeus grabs me pulling me onto


    hisp and wrapping his arms around me, trying keep me warm from the breeze. It was very chilling


    here tonight; it was usually warm even of a night.


    I watch as Rnd crouches on the ground before I hear bones snapping and moving and can¡¯t


    watch, instead clenching my eyes tight shut. The sound alone was horrendous. When I hear no more


    snapping, I open my eyes and see a ck wolf, his fur looking blue under the moonlight. Hopping up, I


    walk over to him and run my fingers through his fur. He rubs himself against me like a cat, making me


    ¡°So, the whole werewolves and the moon is a load of shit?¡± I ask, looking to Thaddeus. He shakes


    his head.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not a full moon?¡± I tell him before looking at the sky.


    ¡°No, but full moons make werewolves stronger, they harness the energy of the moon, makes them


    faster a little crazed if they¡¯re not careful.¡±


    ¡°What about you? You¡¯re part werewolf, right? Can you shift?¡± Rnd takes off heading for the


    trees and I walk back sitting on the steps between Thaddeus¡¯s legs.


    ¡°I can, but a little differently to Rnd, for one I remain on two feet not four and I get fur, but my


    face doesn¡¯t really change, and I also don¡¯t like shifting. Prefer this form.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know just never like shifting. I have more vampire DNA then Lycan, so it feels a little


    unnatural if that makes sense.¡± After a few minutes Thaddeus got up walking back inside and Orion


    and I followed.


    ¡°When will he be back?¡± I ask yawning. It was getting prettyte, and I wanted to go to bed soon.


    ¡®Probably not till morning,e you should sleep,¡± Orion says following Thaddeus upstairs. Sleep


    came easily, the driving had really taken a toll on me. I was exhausted.


    Waking up the next morning, I raced to the bathroom needing to pee. Only when I do I freeze. No,


    no. Why do woman have to be cursed with periods, and how awkward being in a house full of men and


    vampires. Washing my hands, I duck out looking for my handbag only to find one measly pad before


    ducking back into the bathroom. Now I needed to get more. What a topic to bring up in this house, I


    thought horrified.


    ¡°Evelyn are you okay in there¡± Orion asks when I hadn¡¯te out too embarrassed. Could they


    tell?


    ¡°Ah yeah¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a good yeah,¡± Orion asks. My face ming red.


    ¡°Could you um¡± God I have never ever had to ask someone to go to a shop for me. This was


    humiliating and I usually kept good track of these sorts of things but being here with them I forgot about


    the monthlies.


    Opening the door, I see Orion standing there a concerned look on his face.


    ¡°What wrong?¡¯ he asks and I know he can feel my embarrassment through the bond.


    ¡°I ah need feminine products,¡± I tell him looking anywhere but at him.


    ¡°Ah, yeah we don¡¯t have those here.¡±


    ¡®Well duh I need to go to a shop,¡± I tell him. Orion scratches the back of his neck, and I could tell


    he was a little ufortable with this topic.


    ¡°I might be best off going. It¡¯s over three hours by car, just tell me what you need, and I will go get


    them.¡±


    ¡°Pads and tampons?¡± I tell him wondering how he doesn¡¯t know, like he is as old as dirt surely, he


    has been around woman but now he was making this more awkward than it needs to be.


    ¡°Okay, I will go get those. Need anything else?¡± I shake my head and Orion grabs a jacket before


    walking downstairs and I follow after him.


    Thaddeus walking out of the kitchen with a ss of juice in his hand. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he


    asks looking toward Orion who was putting his shoes on.


    ¡°To the shop for Evelyn,¡± he says.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kill me now, how fucking awkward.


    ¡°She has her period,¡± Orion says, and Thaddeus makes a face. ¡°Don¡¯t pull faces, I am already


    embarrassed enough besides, you have a sister and a mother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he says with a shrug just as Rnd walks in naked only just getting home from his run.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asks Orion. For fucks sake, I think to myself.


    ¡°We got a bleeder¡± Thaddeus states.


    ¡°A what?¡± Rnd asks as I shake my head pinching the bridge of my nose. Men, fucking men


    enough said.


    ¡°Evelyn¡± Thaddeus states. Rnd looks over at me raising an eyebrow before it suddenly clicks,


    and he makes the same face Thaddeus did.


    ¡°How long does thatst for?¡±


    ¡°A couple of days now stop being bloody creeps, its natural bodily function¡± I tell him.


    ¡°To you maybe, not to us¡± Rnd states before going upstairsughing at my red face.


    ¡°I will be back in about thirty minutes¡± he says, and I nod.


    While waiting, I make some toast and coffee before sitting down on the couch and watching some


    morning show. Rnd has a shower and Thaddeus was hanging out washing which looked so strange


    seeing them do normal things. When he was done, he vacuumed. Finishing my breakfast, I wash my


    te and tidy the kitchen when I hear the front door open. Orion walks in with a huge duffle bag.


    Thaddeus turns the vacuum off before Orion walks over to the dining table. He empties the bag on the


    table making me gasp.


    ¡°Did you buy the whole store?¡±


    ¡°There were so many, I didn¡¯t know which ones to get,¡± he states.


    ¡°Least you won¡¯t run out for a while,¡± Thaddeus states picking up a packet before dropping it.


    ¡°More like a lifetime. These aren¡¯t even pads, these are Depends, for like old people who need


    nappies,¡± I say picking it up.


    ¡°It was in the isle. I thought they were period pants,¡± he states, and I feel my face heat up.


    ¡°Well, looks like I have enough here tost till I actually have incontinence issues when I am an old


    ¡°What?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Nothing it doesn¡¯t matter right now,¡± Thaddeus says just as Rnd walks out.


    ¡°You need that many for a couple of days, and what is that? Looks like a diaper,¡± he says picking


    up the packet of depends.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it is and no I don¡¯t need all these just this packet¡± I state holding up a small


    packet. Before chucking the rest back in the bag. Rnd opens a packet up. ¡°looks like a surfboard¡± he


    states, and I snatch it off him.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re done embarrassing me, you can go away,¡± I tell them taking the packet and


    marching upstairs. I can hear themughing amongst themselves. Man, the next couple days were


    going to be long. I would need to remember to get the depo shot so I don¡¯t have this difort happen


    again, bloody man babies.


    The next week past by slowly but when Thaddeus went to the city to get supplies with Orion and


    Rnd. I used that opportunity to finally reply back to Lana. She ended up ringing me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I answer my phone happy to hear her voice.


    ¡°Can youe see me today?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No, I am not in the city anymore. I can try to meet you in a couple days. Can you get to Leven, it¡¯s


    halfway to where I am?¡± I tell her.


    I hear her ask April before she answers.


    ¡°April said she can drive me to meet you.¡± I didn¡¯t like the idea of having to see April but knew it


    would be the only way to see Lana, so I agreed.


    ¡°Okay, how about the park near the train station at around lunchtime on Monday?¡± I ask and she


    asks April. I hear April tell her that would be fine.


    We chat for a while before hanging up, now I just had to try and convince one of them to take me


    to either meet her or wait for a chance to sneak out and find a way to get there. Hopefully, they agree,


    or I might have to take Thaddeus¡¯s mustang from the garage that he never uses. I knew how to drive,


    but the whole problem would be getting the keys.

 chapter 133 Thirty-One

    chapter 133 Thirty-One


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Hanging up the phone, I go do some washing, hanging out thest piece on the clothesline when I


    feel cold hands touch my shoulders making me jump with fright.


    ¡°Geez, don¡¯t sneak up on people¡± I turn around and tell Orion. He runs his hands down my arms


    before I bend down picking up the empty basket.


    ¡°What did you do today?¡± Orion asks as we are walking inside.


    ¡°Nothing much, washing, spoke to Lana¡± I tell him not realising Rnd and Thaddeus on the back


    porch listening.


    ¡°How did you speak to Lana, Evelyn?¡± Thaddeus growls out as I reach the top step. I roll my eyes


    at his angry tone only for him to grip my chin forcing me to look up at him. He presses his lips together.


    ¡°There is this thing called a phone, you know sends signals to a satellite in the sky allowing you to


    speak to people¡± I tell him, and he growls at my sarcasm.


    Thaddeus grips my chin tighter, a little too tight making me smack his hand away from my face,


    pushing past him he grips my arm above my elbow. ¡°Hand it over¡± he says holding his other hand out.


    ¡°No, Thaddeus I am not going to stop talking to her just because of April¡± I tell him ripping my arm


    away from him, only to be ripped backwards as he yanks me back with an arm around my waist pulling


    me against his chest. His voice deadly calm yet, I could feel his anger surging through the bond.


    ¡°I am not in the mood today to put up with your tantrums, now give me the phone.¡±


    ¡°Thaddeus leave her alone, she isn¡¯t doing anything wrong,¡± Rnd tells him, stepping forward but


    Thaddeus refuses to let go instead starts rummaging through the pockets of my shorts until he finds it.


    He lets me go flicking through my phone before handing it back to me and I see he has deleted and


    blocked her number. I try to undo it, but ites up I need to put in the password he added.


    I hand it back to him and he takes it. ¡°Keep it,¡± I tell him walking off pissed off with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good, Evelyn,¡± Thaddeus tells me, and I ignore his words instead walking into the


    I don¡¯t see what the problem is. Lana is fourteen and no threat to me. One thing I do know is, that


    none of them will take me to see her, so that leaves only option two. Find Thaddeus keys, but I feared


    his wrath if I went against him. Hearing a knock on the door before hearing Orion¡¯s voice just as Iy


    down on the bed.


    ¡°It is only me.¡±


    He says and I get up off the bed and unlock the door. Oriones in shutting the door before


    his head up on his elbow.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean he can be jerk,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°He is just on edge; the magic is tainting him.¡±


    ¡°But he hasn¡¯t been using it.¡± Orion brushes my hair behind my ear before kissing my forehead.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to, it¡¯s the magic in general. Using it makes it worse. He feels destructive


    therefore wants to destroy things himself.¡±


    ¡°Did he destroy anything while you were gone?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No because he knows you would have heard about it on the news or radio, but he doesn¡¯t know


    what to do with it but bottle it up, which will just make it worse¡± Orion tells me, and I look away and sigh.


    How the hell are you supposed to help someone that actually needs the destruction that gets him in


    trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, Rnd and I will figure something out to help him¡± Orion says, and I


    nod.


    ¡°Did he kill anybody?¡± Orion shakes his head.


    ¡°No, but he needs to feed, his bloodlust is making him worse.¡±


    ¡°Fine then,¡± I tell him getting up.


    ¡°No, not you, Evelyn. Not when he is like this. Rnd is going to let him,¡± Orion says grabbing my


    arm.


    ¡°He can feed off Rnd?¡± I ask wondering how that works with him being Lycan.


    ¡°Yes but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°He is just rough with him. Thaddeus nearly killed him when he marked him, put his hand through


    his chest¡± Orion says, and I feel fear hit me.


    ¡°But he has fed off me?¡± I tell him.


    ¡°He held himself back and he wasn¡¯t tainted like he is now, Evelyn. Not only that, your scent is


    stronger right now. It¡¯s not a good idea,¡± he warns me, but I ignore him walking downstairs, Orion


    chasing after me.


    I find Thaddeus sitting at the dining table with his chair turned watching Rnd make something in


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    the kitchen. He looks up when we walk in and I walk over to him sitting on hisp facing him before


    moving my hair off my shoulder.


    Rnd instantly trying to rip me away from him and I feel his hot hands on my arms and feel panic


    hit me through the bond. Thaddeus arms wrapping around me waist tugging me to him and I put my


    hands on his shoulders. His eyes turning pitch ck, and he growls making goosebumps spread all


    over me and my stomach to backflip with fear before remembering my fear only entices him more and I


    push it away trying to not to be scared of him. Thaddeus eyes on my neck making me wonder if I just


    made a mistake.


    Orion and Rnd stepping closer and Thaddeus growls so loud, I fight the urge to shiver as it


    vibrates from his chest, like a predator about to attack.


    Thaddeus grip on my hips tightening and his nails digging into me making my heartbeat pick up


    leaning forward I kiss him, trying to distract him. Thaddeus instantly reacting and kissing me back. His


    tongue tasting every inch of my mouth hungrily before I pull back and offer him my neck.


    A scream escaping my lips has his fangs puncture my skin. Before his grip tightens and I feel the


    fog slip over me, rushing over me in a cold wave. His bite no longer painful and I feel arousal coil within


    my belly, my core pulsating and I roll my hips against him. His tongue moving over my neckpping at


    my blood making me moan at the sensation. I feel his teeth leave my skin before feeling his tongue


    running over his bite mark and I shiver before pulling back, Thaddeus watching me his hand moving to


    my face and I lean into his touch, loving the smell of his skin.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡° he whispers pulling my face toward his and kissing my lips softly


    before sucking my lip into his mouth. I feel Rnd¡¯s hands move over my waist making me look up. He


    smiles down at me before pecking my lips. Thaddeus lips moving to my neck before he runs his nose


    across my shoulder.


    ¡°You smell divine,¡± he says making meugh when I feel his stubble run over my skin tickling me.


    Rnd bends down pushing his face into the crook of my neck inhaling my scent.


    ¡°That she does,¡° he whispers before I feel his hand move over my stomach to the front of my pants


    before he slips his hand under the waist band and cups his hand over my pussy, his fingers tracing my


    slit. I throw my head back against him moaning at his skill full fingers teasing me. All to soon he pulls


    his hand away from me and I instantly miss his touch making me pout.


    Thaddeus chuckles kissing my lips. ¡°Have you eaten today?¡± he mumbles against my lips while


    kissing me. I shake my head and Thaddeus pulls back before kissing my cheek and tapping my butt.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± he asks looking in the pantry.


    ¡°Ming goreng noddles.¡± He nods before grabbing them and filling a pot with some water. When


    they are done, I get up and start cutting the sachets of seasoning open while he drains the water out


    before mixing it through the noodles. He hands me bowl before giving Orion and Rnd theirs. I go and


    sit on Rnd¡¯sp stuffing my face while, Thaddeus picks at his and I can tell he isn¡¯t very hungry after


    feeding on me.


    Getting up I grab some milk, my tongue burning from the noodles. When I used to make them, I


    always left the chilly out now I remember why, I think to myself gulping down the ss.


    ¡°There not even spicy¡± Orion says.


    ¡°To me they are¡± I tell him, and he just shakes his head finishing the rest of his bowl. When we


    finished, I wash the bowls and Rnd walks out beforeing back in with a pair of boots.


    ¡°Want toe hiking with me?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Hiking where?¡± I ask wondering where there was to hike beside the huge ass mountains


    surrounding the ce.


    ¡°The mountains¡± he states confirming what I thought he was going to say. Looking out the kitchen


    window I look up at the mountain, it was covered in thick trees and so god damn high.


    ¡°That would take me all year to walk up,¡± I tell him, and he chuckles.


    ¡°Probably longer than that, shorty.¡±


    ¡°I am not short, you¡¯re all just freakishly tall,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re short,¡± Thaddeus tells me before walking over and cing his elbow on my head. I


    was only up to the middle of their chests.


    ¡°This is the average height; I will have you know. Not everyone can be giants,¡± I tell him pushing


    his arm off.


    Rnd shrugs before reaching for me and pulling me over to him so I was standing between his


    legs and wrapping his arms around my waist then standing making my feet leave the ground.


    ¡°See short,¡± he says kissing the top of my head. I smack his chest before sliding down. Orion


    outside walking across the paddock towards the forest.

 chapter 134 Thirty-Two

    chapter 134 Thirty-Two


    We trek through the thick brush for what feels like forever going up and I was starting to get a


    cramp from walking. Grabbing a skinny tree trunk, I use it to pull myself up, Thaddeus pinches my ass


    which was in his face making me yelp. I re at him over my shoulder looking down at him.


    ¡°What you put it in my face, next time I will bite that sweet ass of yours. Now get moving we are


    falling behind¡± he tells me. Orion and Rnd were heaps higher up already, Thaddeus staying behind


    to help me. When we reached the t, I almost squealed in joy only to see another mountain.


    ¡°Argh that¡¯s it I¡¯m done¡± I tell him copsing on the ground with a huff. Thaddeus walks over,


    looking down at me. He hadn¡¯t even broken sweat, while my shirt was that wet with sweat it was


    sticking to me like a second skin. Thaddeus reaches into his backpack and hands me a water bottle. I


    pop the lid drinking it down before falling backwards andying down.


    ¡°If you get up now, we may just make it to the next peak by summer next year¡± he says smiling


    looking down at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, I will be here when you get back¡± I tell him too sore, to even move. Who ever said hiking


    was fun is insane, every muscle hurt, and I am sweating where you shouldn¡¯t have sweat and I felt


    gross and sticky and there were bugs, it is horrible? Thaddeusughs before ripping me upside down


    holding me by my ankle dangling me in the air. The blood rushing to my face.


    ¡°Thaddeus put me down¡± I scream to him but instead he jiggles me like a teabagughing. I could


    feel the noodlesing back up.


    ¡°Thaddeus you¡¯re making me feel sick¡± I screech. Thaddeus chuckles before tossing me in the air


    and catching me making my stomach drop. He wraps my legs around his waist, his hands on my butt.


    ¡°Hold on¡± He warns.


    ¡°No, no running¡± I tell him not thinking my stomach would handle it. He doesn¡¯t listen instead takes


    off and I tuck my face in his neck waiting for it to be over. The wind whipping past so fast it was stinging


    my bare legs. When he stops, I feel dizzy and cling on to him. I could feel himughing before feeling


    cold hands run up my back, knowing it is Orion.


    ¡°Shorty couldn¡¯t hack it¡± Rndughs before smacking my butt. I lift my face from Thaddeus.


    ¡°God Thaddeus how fast were you going, she is white as ghost¡± Orion says making Thaddeus grip


    my face before looking at me.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I nod, not trusting myself to speak without puking. My legs wrapped so tightly around


    his waist; I am surprised it didn¡¯t hurt him.


    ¡°Give her here¡± Orion says reaching for me and I grab him loving the coldness of his skin. Orion


    takes his shirt off and I melt against him. My body cooling down instantly and the urge to throw up


    leaving me.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± I tell him kissing his shoulder.


    ¡°Come have a look at the view¡± Orion says, and I look around and see no more mountains and that


    we were up the top. A few humungous trees were up here but it was pretty clear. Orion walks to the


    edge before setting me on my feet. I look out and can see everything and also nothing because were


    definitely in the middle of nowhere. Only trees and paddocks, looking down I gulp before stepping back


    against Orion. My stomach plummeting when I see how high up the mountain actually is. Looking


    straight out wasn¡¯t so bad but looking down made me queasy.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you fall, Love,¡± Orion whispers wrapping his arm around my waist. He sits down pulling


    me on hisp.


    ¡°We are going to run down, aren¡¯t we?¡± Orion nods beforeughing.


    ¡°You hate running that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes, makes me feel sick.¡±


    ¡°I will take you and go slower,¡± he says not that his words make me feel any less anxious. Rnd


    and Thaddeuse over sitting with us. Rndying on his back next to me and I run my hand


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    underneath the hem of his shirt. He raises an eyebrow at me.


    Moving my hands over the hard muscles of his of his abdomen. He moves before he grabs my


    hand pushing it lower to his crutch and I can feel his cock beneath my hand.


    I squeeze his cock through his pants before pulling my hand away.


    ¡°Tease,¡± he says.


    ¡°You put my hand there, you teased yourself,¡± I tell him.


    We watch the sunset before Orion gets up pulling me with him, the temperature was dropping and


    up here it was even colder. Orion moves quickly but not fast enough to make me sick. We get back to


    the house to find Rnd and Thaddeus in the shower. Rnd pressed against the wall Thaddeus


    pressed against him. Arousal flooding me at seeing them together and Thaddeus freezes clearly to


    distracted by Rnd to notice us standing in the bathroom.


    Thaddeus spins around so quickly ripping me into the shower before mming me against Rnd


    his lips devouring mine and I try to push him back.


    ¡°I have my clothes on still¡± I mumble around his lips. My clothes bing drenched, nothing


    worse than wet denim shorts. I feel hands go to my hips and Rnd pushes my shorts down.


    Thaddeus lips moving to my neck. Orion steps into the shower and I give him a worried look. Their


    hands grabbing and touching me hungrily. My heart rate increasing with how rough they were being.


    ¡°Stop¡± I tell them, and Rnd instantly freezes before cing his hand on Thaddeus shoulder


    pushing him back, slightly for me to notice he wasn¡¯t my Thaddeus but the dark king. He growls before


    ripping me to him and sinking his teeth into my neck. My scream echoing of the walls loudly before he


    pulls his teeth from my neck only to bite into it again. I see ck dots dance before my eyes, tears


    rolling down my cheeks from the intense pain. Thaddeus is ripped back by Orion almost instantly and I


    stagger forward only for him to lunge at me, Rnd manoeuvring me behind him, and Thaddeus fangs


    sink into Rnd¡¯s neck. Rnd grunts and I sink to the floor, feeling lightheaded and also terrified of


    him.


    Rnd and Orion manage to pull him from the bathroom and all I can see is my blood running


    down my body and spilling onto the floor. I touch my neck, pulling my hand back it is dripping with my


    blood.


    I could hear them fighting and things being broken as Thaddeus loses control. Trying to get up


    only for a wave of dizziness to wash over me and all I want to do is sleep. I hear ss breaking and it


    sounded like a window, my head falling heavily against the tiles with a thud I could only hear not feel


    anymore.


    ¡°Evelyn¡± I hear Orion scream as he rushes into the bathroom, Rnd behind him before I try and


    force my eyes to remain open, and Orion taps my face when they close before pressing his bleeding


    wrist to my lips. Opening my lips, I drink his blood really having to focus, to remember to swallow it


    because it seemed like a mammoth task. After a few seconds I was able to move and gripped his wrist


    drinking from him before letting go. Rnd helps me up and Orion washes the blood from my hair while


    I lean against him.


    ¡°Where did Thaddeus go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know and right now I don¡¯t care¡± Rnd snaps making me look up at him. He brushes my


    cheek with his thumb. Hopping out, I pull on some cotton shorts and singlet.


    ¡°Come, you need to eat¡± Rnd says scooping me up off the bed and carrying me downstairs and


    cing me on the lounge. Worry making me wonder what Thaddeus is doing and who he is killing.


    ¡°I will go find him, Okay?¡± Orion says feeling my worry through the bond. He kisses me before


    walking out shutting the door behind him. Rndes out with grilled cheese and tomato on toast


    cing the te in myp.


    I eat it but can¡¯t finish too worried about what Thaddeus is doing. Rnd seeing, I am not going to


    finish takes my te beforeying on the lounge and pulling me on his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Orion will find him¡± he says, I nod. When the news turns on Rnd flicks the TV off. I


    look at him.


    ¡°Just in case, you¡¯re better off not knowing¡± he tells me before standing up and walking us back


    upstairs.


    Wey in bed for a bit and just as my eyes began to close, I heard the door open downstairs.


    Rnd tugs me against him.


    ¡± They¡¯re back see, no need to worry¡± he whispers. Thaddeus walks in with Orion and he is


    covered in mud and so is Orion like they had a mud fight. Thaddeus stops next to the bed looking down


    at us before leaning over and kissing Rnd and then me.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. You know that, right?¡± he asks looking at me.


    ¡°I know,¡± I breathe. He lets out a breath before running his hand through his hair and walking into


    the bathroom. Rnd gets up before walking downstairs. When hees up, he has arge board he


    uses to cover the broken window. My eyes fluttering shut as I give into exhaustion, now I know they are


    home.


    Only to wake up halfway through the night by a strange sensation rolling over me, Rnd stirring


    in his sleep and I kick the nkets off feeling hot. Rnd moves throwing his arm over me and I moan


    loudly at his touch, my entire body tingling and burning. Feeling cold hands touch my forehead sending


    sparks over my skin, I open my eyes and see Orion leaning over Thaddeus.


    ¡°You are burning up¡± he says before sniffing the air. His hand freezing just as Rnd¡¯s eyes snap


    open, and he tugs me to him. My skin feeling electrified and sparks moving over my body to my core,


    which is pulsating with anticipation. My toes curling from his touch as he runs his hand down my side


    pressing his face into the crook of my neck. He growls softly.


    ¡°Ah she smells so good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she does, Rnd, and she is human,¡± Orion warns, when suddenly I feel Thaddeus stir


    beside me. I moan as his hands move under my shirt and he squeezes my breast hard, but it doesn¡¯t


    hurt has the opposite effect instead, making me wrap my leg around Rnd tugging him closer. I felt


    strange, I wanted them to touch me. Wanted wasn¡¯t a strong enough word. No, I needed them to. My


    body calling out for their touch.

 chapter 135 Thirty-Three

    chapter 135 Thirty-Three


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    My entire body was flooded with arousal, every piece of me aching to be touched, caressed.


    Ripping Rnd to me my lips crashing down on his hungrily as desire filled me. I moaned into his


    mouth loving the feel of his skin¡¯s warmth on mine. Thaddeus hands running up my side from my thigh


    to my ribs, His touch leaving a trail of goosebumps everywhere he his fingers grazed.


    Rnd pushes my shoulder forcing me onto my back before he climbs between my legs, he tugs


    my shirt, pulling it off over my head. His lips going to mine as he hungrily kissed my lips, his tongue


    tasting every inch of my mouth and I wrap my legs around his waist pulling him to me. Feeling his hard


    length pressed against the thin cotton of my shorts as I roll my hips against him needing the friction.


    Rnd¡¯s ws slipping from his fingers and into my hips, making my skin burn even more for his


    touch.


    ¡°Rnd¡± Orion snaps and I am suddenly ripped out from under him and pulled against Orion and


    ced between his legs.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting her¡± he snaps, and I melt against him, the cold skin of his chest soothing the


    burning heat running through me. Rnd growls but doesn¡¯t try to take me from Orion instead looks


    down at my hips where his fingers dug in when Thaddeus suddenly sits up.


    I watch as his wse out and he runs them down thigh to my knee drawing blood, yet most


    people would have screamed, I probably would have screamed yet all it did was entice me more


    making me moan loudly.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to mind Orion¡± Thaddeus whispers, his eyes darkening before he grips my


    pants pulling them down my legs before pushing my knees apart. His ws sinking into my thighs


    before I feel his breath on my core making my back arch. His tongue running over my slit and he


    groans the vibration moving straight to my clit and I grip his hair tightly bucking my hips against his


    face. His tongue flicking over my clit making me moan while his ws dig into my thighs forcing them


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    apart.


    Reaching up, I grab Rnd bringing his face closer to mine before forcing my tongue into his


    mouth. I feel him chuckle against my lips before kissing me back, his hand going to my breast before


    he pinches my nipple between his fingers forcing another moan from me. Pain and pleasure what a


    strange mix yet I felt like, I was on the verge ofbusting when Thaddeus shoved his fingers in me


    roughly making me break the kiss.


    His fingers moving inside me slick with my juices as he slid them in and out of me. Yet it wasn¡¯t


    enough I needed more. I wanted his cock buried deep inside me. Wanted to feel the fullness only his


    hardened length could offer.


    Gripping Thaddeus hair he growls before moving between my legs and crawling up my body, I can


    feel his erection pressed against my wet folds and I move my hips needing the friction when I feel him


    grab his cock and run it between my wet lips to my clit, his voice alone nearly enough to send me over


    the edge.


    ¡°You want this?¡± He purrs below my ear before grinding his hips against me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe. I wanted nothing more than for him to sink himself into me. Thaddeus chuckles


    before sitting on his knees, he grabs my hands ripping me toward him and crushing me against his


    chest, my legs straddling him as he holds me close, and I could feel his cock beneath me rubbing my


    slit. I move my hips against it moaning wanting to sink down on it but his grip on my arse preventing me


    from going any lower.


    ¡°You sure, Evelyn? I won¡¯t be able to stop¡± he asks, and I move my hips against him, my answer


    loosens a little and I feel the tip of his cock push between my wet lips making me gasp before he ms


    me down on his hard length making me shudder and grip his shoulders tightly as my body adjusted to


    hisrge size stretching and filling me. He stills waiting for me to move and I roll my hips against him


    making him groan.


    Thaddeus rolls onto his back letting me remain on top, my nails digging into the skin of his chest


    and I feel possessed as I move my hips against him. Orion moves closer grabbing the back of my neck


    pulling my face toward his and kissing me, his tongue brushing mine and I feel Thaddeus hands go to


    my hips mming me down on his cock making me moan into his mouth. Feeling the bed dip behind


    me, I look over my shoulder and see Rnd he grips my neck pulling me against him forcing my hands


    to go onto Thaddeus thighs behind me to stop from falling backwards. Rnd¡¯s teeth skimming my


    shoulder as he nips and sucks on my skin. I feel Orion cold tonguetch onto my nipple and Rnd


    lets go. I suck in a breath of air before feeling his hand run across my backside making me jump when I


    feel his fingers move between my cheeks and pressing against the tight muscles of my ass. Thaddeus


    speeds up his movements mming my hips down on him, his cock smashing against my cervix


    painfully good.


    My skin heating more as I feel my orgasm building, my juices spilling onto him. Rnd shoves me


    forward and Orion grips my hands cing them on the headboard before I feel something cold and wet


    move between my cheeks before feeling his fingers pressing against my ass. Orion¡¯s fingers moving to


    my clit and I move my hips against them, my entire body trembling when I feel Rnd push a finger


    inside me making me groan. Rnd moving closer before sliding his finger out and adding another


    making me moan loudly and my walls clench around Thaddeus cock.


    Rnd¡¯s fingers slipping in and out my ass while Thaddeus ms me down on his cock, I feel my


    orgasm building, my arms giving way as I lean forward hovering over the top of him, my hands on his


    shoulders when I get a strange urge roll over before I am shoved over the edge violently my entire


    body tensing, my walls fluttering around Thaddeus cock and I feel his ws sink into my thighs as he


    grips me, making mee harder and I bite into Thaddeus neck, his blood flooding into my mouth as I


    ride out my orgasm and I hear Thaddeus groan before feeling him still inside me.


    My entire body trembling and I feel the heat die down finally getting release as I let go of Thaddeus


    neck. Rnd pulls his fingers from me before leaning over and kissing my cheek and moving my damp


    hair from face.


    ¡°I bit you,¡± I gasp trying to move but my body feeling too weak as exhaustion slowly takes over


    trying to suck me under. Thaddeus rolls and I feel his nowid cock leave my body before he kisses


    my lips softly.


    ¡°You marked me¡± He mumbled against my lips and my eyes feel heavy sleep taking over as I am


    sucked into the darkness.


    Waking up the next morning, my entire body felt rxed, I felt like I had the best sleep, sitting up I


    find I amying on Rnd¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I mumble before slumping against him not wanting to move off him.


    ¡°I put you there, I like how soft your skin is and the smell of your scent¡± Rnd says kissing my


    head.


    ¡°Hmm¡± Is the only response I make also loving the feel of his hot skin against mine, and the


    mouth- watering smell of his skin. Rnd sits up making me groan he carry¡¯s me, one of his arms


    under my ass holding me up and I wrap my arms around his neck.


    ¡°Someone is clinging this morning¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°I like being close to all of you, feels right¡± I tell him, and I hear him turn on the shower before


    stepping under the spray. He ces me on my feet, and I reluctantly let go of him before stepping away


    and under the water to wet my hair.


    Opening my eyes, I see Rnd watching me, my eyes scanning over his muscled body stopping


    at his erection. Rnd smirks stepping closer, and I reach my hand between his legs grabbing his hard


    length in my hand, he groans, and I run my hand up his shaft and he closes his eyes leaning against


    the shower wall, I move my hand a few times before dropping on my knee¡¯s looking up at him. His eyes


    still closed before I notice Thaddeus standing in the doorway watching me.


    I wrap my lips around his knob, and I hear him gasp before looking up and Rnd eyes were now


    open watching me, his cock twitching as I take more of him in my mouth. I don¡¯t know what I am doing


    but he hasn¡¯t stopped me, so I continue sucking and moving my head along his cock, using my hand in


    rhythm with my mouth for the part of him I can¡¯t fit in my mouth. My other hand resting on his thigh to


    help me remain upright. I hear Thaddeus growl before feeling Rnd¡¯s body tense his hand going into


    my hair before he thrusts into my mouth. Arousal flooding me when I realise the effect, I have on him.


    Moving faster I feel his grip on my hair tighten before he rams his cock in my mouth and I hear him


    groan before feeling his hot seed spill into my mouth. I quickly swallow it and I feel his hand loosen.


    Rnd rips me to my feet before kissing me his tongue plunging into my mouth as he kisses me before


    pulling back.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that¡± he whispers.


    ¡°She wanted to¡± Thaddeus answers behind him making him look over his shoulder at him.


    Thaddeus pulls his shirt off stepping into the shower my eyes going to his neck where I bit him. I reach


    my hand up running my fingertips over it and he shivers, his eyes darkening.


    ¡°How it that even possible, I am human¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if your human, you only have to bite us to mark us because you are our mate. If


    you weren¡¯t it wouldn¡¯t have worked¡± Thaddeus tells me, grabbing my hand from touching him and


    kissing my knuckles.


    Thaddeus hand dropping to my hip as he pulls me against him. I could feel his emotions running a


    bit rampant, feel his hunger but mostly I was more aware of him, it was hard to exin. Like I had a


    strange sense overwhelming sense of him. I felt him walk into the bathroom before I saw him in the


    doorway. Same as now everything he does even his emotions felt more heightened.


    Pushing my hair over my shoulder I offer him my neck, Thaddeus smirks before leaning forward


    and running his tongue over my neck making me shiver before sinking his fangs into me and making


    me moan loudly, his bite was no longer painful it actually aroused me making me wonder if Orion¡¯s


    would feel the same now. I didn¡¯t have to wait long to find out when I saw him step into the shower.


    Thaddeus pulling his teeth from my neck and I offer the other side to Orion. He kisses my shoulder


    pulling me against him, his chest against my back before he kisses my shoulder and I feel the fog slip


    over me before his teeth prate my skin. Orion drinks from me for a few seconds before pulling back


    and Thaddeus grabs the back of his neck before kissing him. My stomach tightening and arousal floods


    me seeing them kiss.


    ¡°God, she tastes good¡± Orion says when Thaddeus lets his lips go.


    I step under the water rinsing the blood off of my neck. Thaddeus and Orion turning to wash


    themselves and I hop out when Rnd does, grabbing a towel. Walking into the bedroom, Rnd


    hands me one of his shirts and one of my pairs of cotton shorts from the drawer. I slip them on before


    walking downstairs. Rnd follows me to the kitchen, and I grab the toaster putting some bread in. I


    could hear the shower running upstairs still so turned to face Rnd.


    ¡°Rnd?¡± I ask and he turns to look at me from making coffee. ¡°Can we go to Leven on Monday?¡±


    ¡°Leven? Why?¡± he asks, stepping closer and gripping my chin forcing me to look up at him.


    ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t make ns with Lana?¡± he says searching my face. I look away and he


    pinches the bridge of his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Thaddeus this, he finds out he will make us leave,¡± Rnd


    says. I could tell he was annoyed with me.


    ¡°What did you say to her?¡± he asks, and I could tell he was trying to keep the anger from his voice.


    ¡°Just that it was halfway between here and where she is,¡± Rnd sighs letting out a breath.


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t tell her where we were?¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t be going to Leven and secondly you can¡¯t tell anyone where we are understood?


    Thaddeus will make us move and don¡¯t bring this up with him okay. It will piss him off and I don¡¯t want


    to see you get in trouble,¡± he says kissing my forehead and hugging me close. I nod before wrapping


    my arms around his waist just as Thaddeus and Rnd walk in.


    ¡°You nning on burning the house down?¡± Thaddeus asks, and I realise the toaster was


    smoking. I quickly pop the toast before burning my fingers when I try and pull it out dropping a piece in


    the sink.


    ¡°Move, I will do it,¡± Thaddeus says grabbing the other burning piece out.


    ¡°Sit I will cook you something,¡± Thaddeus says, and I sit at the table and watch. Rndes


    over putting a cup of coffee in front of me giving me a wink before sitting next to me. Orion was helping


    Thaddeus. I take a sip of my coffee trying to figure out how I was going to get to Leven now. I had no


    way of telling her I wasn¡¯t going so I had to figure out a way to get there without them finding out and


    also getting back without them catching me.

 chapter 136 Thirty-Four

    chapter 136 Thirty-Four


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    It was finally Monday, Orion, Thaddeus, and Rnd left Sunday night to go god knows where and I


    didn¡¯t ask knowing I could escape this ce for a few hours. Thaddeus said they would be back


    Tuesday from wherever they were going. Getting up early, I quickly get dressed before heading to the


    garage. I managed to find Thaddeus car keys in his car. Like seriously that¡¯s just asking for it to be


    stolen, not that anyone would find this ce anyway, I only know which direction to drive, knowing that


    eventually I woulde across a sign telling me which way to continue. I know Leven is halfway


    because we stopped there for petrol on the way here from his parents¡¯ house.


    Getting in the car I carefully reverse it out, groaning when I see the tyre marks. I will definitely have


    to rake the grass when I get home, I know they won¡¯t miss that with the eagle eyes.


    The drive took over an hour and half, pulling into the first service station I came to. I put gas in it,


    took me ten minutes to figure out how to pop the fuel cap but eventually I figured it out before heading


    to the park. When I got there, I was early, and I couldn¡¯t help watching the time on my phone. Spotting


    April¡¯s Volkswagen pulling in, I got up and walked over to her car opening the passenger door for Lana.


    Lana squealed excitedly wrapping her arms around me and hugging me tight and I hugged her back.


    April got out; she looks tired but smiled softly to me which I thought was a little odd considering her


    parting wordsst time I spoke to her. She walked over wrapping an arm around my shoulder and I


    figured she was just ying nice because Lana was present.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst time Evelyn, I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said. I was tired and hadn¡¯t been


    sleeping well. I know the fire wasn¡¯t your fault¡± she said, and I nodded before Lana started pulling me


    toward the swings. We both sat on the swings and April sat over at the table and chairs reading a book


    while keeping a close eye on us. We spoke about her new school, her grades. Lana had even got an


    after-school job at the local deli for a few hours a day.


    Around lunch time, I was going to suggest we go to a caf¨¦ I drove past on the way to the park


    when April told me she actually made a pic basket. We sat on the grass on a rug eating for a bit.


    ¡°So where are you living now Evelyn?¡± Asked April.


    ¡°Not far from here I don¡¯t know the name of the suburb¡± I answered vaguely, remembering what


    Rnd said about not telling anyone. April nodded realising I wasn¡¯t going to answer.


    ¡°How is work, obviously you¡¯re not working at Parse hospital anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we moved for work. I work at a doctor¡¯s surgery now,¡± she answers.


    ¡°You will have toe visit the new house; you will love it. Right near a reserve so peaceful out


    there,¡± she states giving me a warm smile.


    ¡°So those men you were with, who are they? They look familiar¡± Asks Lana. I didn¡¯t like this line of


    questioning, but I didn¡¯t get a chance to answer when their eyes darted behind me.


    ¡°Her mates¡± His deep voice said directly behind me and I felt the blood drain from my face. His


    words sounded normal, yet I could hear the anger they wereced with having grown ustomed to


    their different tones.


    ¡°Hi, I am Rnd,¡± he says holding out his hand for April to shake. She nervously shook his hand,


    and I could see the terror in her eyes. Rnd was a very intimidating man even if they weren¡¯t my


    mates, I would run at first sight of them. April looks to Lana and smiles, but I noticed the tremble of her


    bottom lip.


    ¡°Well, we better be off, you will have toe visit soon Evelyn. I have an early shift in the morning


    need to get back before dark¡± she says. I help her pack everything up, dying when I have to deal


    with Rnd¡¯s wrath that I could feel festering through the bond.


    Walking Lana to the car, I could feel Rnd¡¯s eyes watching my every move. Dread filling me. How


    did they know where I went, and why were they home early?


    ¡°Oh, Evelyn I tried ringing you earlier, is something wrong with your phone?¡± Lana asks when she


    winds the window down.


    ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t get reception¡± I tell her. April leans across Lana to speak to me.


    ¡°We cane see you next Friday if you like. We can meet here again I have next Friday off¡± she


    tells me, and I nod.


    ¡°Okay sounds good¡±


    ¡°I will ring you¡± Lana states before eyeing Rnd behind me.


    ¡°Nice to meet you¡± he says waving to her, and she smiles nervously and waves back. I watch as


    they pull out and drive off. Nausea rolling over me as I turn to face Rnd. His expression alone


    making me want to run.


    ¡°You¡¯re back early?¡± I announce. He res at me taking a step forward and I take two back, almost


    about to run but as soon as I turned to run, he pounced on me. His arms wrapping around my waist


    and ripping me toward him.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much trouble you are in when we get home?¡± he growls, his voice


    sending goosebumps all over me.


    Rnd reaches into my back pocket pulling out Thaddeus keys before letting me go.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Get in the fucking car Evelyn¡± He yells at me making me flinch.


    ¡°No, I am not going anywhere with you when you are this angry¡± I stutter out stepping away from


    him. His eyes turning pitch ck before he steps forward and grabs my arm roughly walking me to the


    passenger side. He rips the door open before pushing me in and mming the door and walking to the


    drives side.


    Rnd gets in starting the car and tearing out of the car park driving rmingly fast. So fast he


    was passing other cars like they were standing still.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would be so stupid to leave without telling us and you actually thought you


    would get away with it?¡± he says taking his eyes off the road and looking at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them where you lived okay, geez I don¡¯t see what the big deal is, and April was nice¡± I


    tell him. He growls loudly and I could feel it vibrate through every cell in my body.


    ¡°You are lucky I was able to talk Thaddeus out ofing to get you, this would have ended badly if


    he came¡± Rnd says speeding up even more.


    ¡°Please slow down¡± I tell him when he hits a bump and I nearly smack my head on the roof. Rnd


    chuckles darkly before going faster.


    ¡°Please Rnd you¡¯re scaring me¡± I tell him gripping the seat petrified as he zipped between cars


    on the highway.


    ¡°Scaring you, I am scaring you? Now you know how we felt when we returned to find you gone¡± he


    says not slowing down. With Rnd driving the trip took less than half the time. I was beginning to feel


    car sick when I saw the hidden turn off. Rnd not even slowing down as he turned the car sharply


    making it skid along the driveway and making me m into the door. His hand reaching over and


    gripping the front of my shirt and pulling me back onto the seat. He mmed the breaks on as he


    pulled up and I put my hands out to stop from hitting the dash, jarring my hands before being thrown


    back wards in the seat, my hands tingling painfully.


    I managed to get my seatbelt off, my hands shaking violently as I open the car door before puking


    everywhere narrowly missing the side of the car.


    When I hear the front door m open against the outside of the house, I look up and see


    Thaddeus. His re making a shiver run up my spine and my blood run cold. I panic, taking off heading


    toward the forest surrounding the property.


    I know they warned me about running from him, warned me so many times, but I wasn¡¯t thinking


    straight. Fear making adrenaline pump through me and flight or fight took over. I knew I could never


    fight them off and I also knew I would never be able to outrun them but that didn¡¯t stop my body from


    acting as any sane person would by running for their life.


    I hear a feral growl rip through the air, birds taking off from the trees as it echoed and bounced of


    them. I didn¡¯t even get ten metres before I felt my feet leave the ground before being mmed onto the


    grass knocking the air out of my lungs. Thaddeus ck eyes staring down at me as he pins me down. I


    hear Orion scream out to him when suddenly the grass catches on fire forming a circle around us. I


    watch the mes get closer moving in around us.


    His entire body is shaking in rage. I feel it through the bond making my blood run cold as ice.


    Thaddeus rips my arms above my head and leans down his nose going to the crook of my neck as he


    inhales my scent.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared,¡± he states. His words cold and I feel tears start to brim. ¡°You should be,¡± he says,


    and I struggle against his grip, feel the mes moving in closer licking at my fingers and I cry out at the


    pain.


    Next second, I feel his fangs sink into my neck making me scream, pain radiating everywhere


    before I finally pass out.

 chapter 137 Thirty-Five

    chapter 137 Thirty-Five


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    My eyes opening and the first thing I see is the canopy over the bed. Sitting up, I hear growling


    making my head snap toward the chair by the door. Thaddeus¡¯s hypnotic green eyes staring back at


    me, his re chills me to the bone making me want to shrink under his intense gaze. His hands


    clenched so tight I could see his knuckles pressed tightly against his skin. I gulp before forcing myself


    to look away, terror running through me.


    Now I utterly understood what it meant to be scared of the dark king. His anger filling the room like


    a thick cloud, it was almost hard to breathe. My skin felt like it was crawling making me itchy as he


    stood up making me jump off the bed and move toward the window.


    It was a high drop, but I would rather that than his wrath. My hands shaking as I gripped the


    windowsill behind me as he approached, stalking towards me and I suddenly felt tiny, in front of this


    monster of a man, never in my life have I felt so small and breakable.


    Just as he went to say something the door opened, and I let out the breath I was holding, as I


    watch Orion walk in the room. My relief was short lived when I see the look on his face mirroring


    Thaddeus¡¯s. He was livid and I made him that way. His usually calm demeanour now frightening as he


    walked over, his eyes blood red and his fangs protruding.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what you have done?¡± Thaddeus spits through gritted teeth, his hands


    shaking at his sides. Yet the rational part of my brain wasn¡¯t working, and I instantly regretted the words


    that left my lips.


    ¡°You are acting like I whored myself out, I left, I came back. No harm done¡± I tell him. Thaddeus fist


    goes through the wall next to my face making me jump.


    ¡°You think you did nothing wrong?¡± He stated and I didn¡¯t bother answering.


    ¡°You disobeyed us¡± He screamed in my face making me cower away from him. Tears brimming


    and spilling onto my cheeks, my entire body starts trembling in fear.


    Thaddeus grips my face forcing me to look at him, his fingers digging into my jaw as his hands


    shook, he wanted to kill me. I could see it in his eyes, he wanted to hurt me, and I know if Orion weren¡¯t


    standing next to him, he would have.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I stutter before bursting into tears which only seemed to anger him more. Like seriously


    what more did he want from me?


    ¡°You¡¯re sorry? Will sorry save the people of that town when I burn it to the ground?¡± he asks


    making my tear-filled eyes dart to his before going to Orion begging him to tell me he is only joking.


    ¡°Or should I go pay Lana a visit? Is that what you want?¡± he asks gripping my face tighter making


    me cry out as his nails dig in. The lights flickering above casting shadows on the walls, and I could tell


    he was losing control.


    ¡°No, please. I won¡¯t leave again¡± I blurt out in panic.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you won¡¯t be leaving again. You will not be leaving this house ever again¡± he says


    through gritted teeth before grabbing my face with both hands and jerking me towards him. I see Orion


    grab his arm trying to calm him before he suddenly let¡¯s go stepping back.


    ¡°You did this to yourself¡± Orion says before turning his back on me and walking out, abandoning


    me with my monster of a mate. I feel fog slipping over me, it felt cold. As cold as his anger making me


    shudder as it rushed through every cell in my body making my stomach drop somewhere deep within


    me. It wasn¡¯t rxing like it usually was when they used the fogginess on me. No, this raised


    goosebumps on my skin and fear consumed me paralysing me where I stood nearly making me wet


    myself in fear, it was cold and demeaning.


    ¡°You will not leave this house unless I say, and you will obey my everymand¡± I felt tears


    burning my eyes, my mouth speaking even though I knew this was wrong. I wanted to scream at him,


    yet the force of hismand smashed against me like waves hitting rocks on the beach, violent and


    relentless and I knew what ever he asked of me I would not be able to deny him. My entire body shook


    as the words left my lips hypnotically and I felt like I was ced on auto pilot as I said them, not even


    recognising my own voice.


    ¡°I will not leave the house unless you tell me to, I will obey your everymand¡± As soon the


    words left my lips, I felt my freewill leave me in a rush and my shoulders sag defeated, how ridiculously


    easy it was for him to take my freedom from me, not that I had much to begin with. I suppose I should


    be used to being someone¡¯s toy, I was his puppet on strings he got to pull. Thaddeus seeming


    satisfied, lets my face go.


    ¡°Now sit here until I say you cane out¡± he tells me before turning on his heel and walking


    away from me, leaving me shaken. I felt betrayed by Orion for just walking away, allowing this and


    where was Rnd? Did he agree too?


    My legs buckling underneath me, and I hit the floor not even feeling the impact. I felt nothing but


    hollow. I don¡¯t know how long I was stuck on the floor, I wanted to get up, but I couldn¡¯t because he told


    me to sit here, my body failing to do anything I needed them to do. I really needed to pee, my dder


    screaming at me and I was starting to worry he was going to leave me here to wet myself and degrade


    me even more.


    I let out a breath of relief when I saw him walk into the bedroom. His eyes darting to me on the


    floor.


    ¡°Get up ande downstairs¡± he tells me. My legs and back were killing me and I hopped up


    ncing toward the bathroom, but he had already turned and left. I chased after him calling out to him,


    but he ignored me and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from following his order. I followed him all the way to


    loungeroom. Standing there awkwardly moving from one foot to the other.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I need to pee¡± I told him, and he smiled. Orion and Rnd walking out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Then go¡± he says, and I let out breath before turning when his voice surrounded me.


    ¡°Did I say you could go anywhere?¡± I turn back around confused by what he meant. A cruel smile


    slipping on his face.


    ¡°Thaddeus that is cruel, don¡¯t you dare,¡± Orion snapped at him.


    ¡°She will learn not to disobey us.¡±


    ¡°Thaddeus she is our mate. Just let her go to the bathroom, she can¡¯t leave the house,¡± Rnd


    growls at him. He wouldn¡¯t, would he? Nobody should be so cruel to deny someone to use the


    bathroom.


    ¡°Evelyn needs to learn there are consequences to her actions. What a perfect way to make sure


    she never forgets.¡± His words made my face fall, and I went to turn around to head to the bathroom.


    ¡°Stay where you are,¡± Thaddeus snaps and I freeze, my blood running cold and my entire body


    tensing at hismand.


    ¡°What?¡± I squeak horrified, my dder was on the verge of bursting. I shouldn¡¯t have drank so


    much water at the park, but it was hot.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Thaddeus,¡± Orion screamed marching toward him, but he was toote. Thaddeus words


    ¡°Wet yourself.¡±

 chapter 138 Thirty-Six

    chapter 138 Thirty-Six


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Orion froze at his words, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I couldn¡¯t do anything but what he told me.


    Rnd¡¯s angry growl echoed through the entire ce. My pants became saturated, and never in my


    life have I ever been so humiliated. It was worse than when I got my first period at school in front of the


    entire ss when I was thirteen, standing up and the boy next to me pointing it out I had blood on the


    back of my pants. I thought that was humiliating and considered it at the time to be the most


    embarrassing thing to ever happen to me. This was worse because I had never wet myself in front of


    anyone. I was kid then not an adult. This was worse because I was grown and he was doing this to


    shame me, doing this to show exactly how much control he has over me. This was worse because he


    was my mate and put me on disy to hurt me.


    This was no ident; this was shame as I felt my legs be wet and my face burning red with


    embarrassment. And I couldn¡¯t watch his evil smirk or the pity in Rnd and Orion¡¯s eyes instead


    cing my hands over my face to shield myself from my embarrassment. This wasn¡¯t punishment, this


    was cruel.


    I heard Rnd gasp and I burst into tears sobs wracking my entire body, and I all I wanted to do


    was run away from there watchful eyes. Yet I couldn¡¯t move my feet like they were rooted to the floor. I


    can¡¯t believe he just made me do that.


    ¡°You sadistic prick,¡± Rnd growls at him.


    Oriones over. I know it is him by the cold hands trying to pry my hands away from my face.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me,¡± I sob, pulling away from his touch. Orion moves his hands away before I


    hear Thaddeus voice.


    ¡°You can go¡± he says so calmly, no hint of remorse in his voice. I take off running upstairs to the


    bathroom not even looking back. Tears still flowing as I peel my clothes off and hop in the shower,


    scrubbing myself with the soap.


    I could hear them fighting downstairs, hear their raised voices when the entire ce goes eerily


    silent suddenly and I hear a door m. A few minutester, Orion walks into the bathroom.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have done that to you,¡± he says reaching down to pick up my clothes from the floor.


    ¡°Leave them,¡± I scream at him.


    ¡°Evelyn I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out, just get out Orion,¡± I scream at him. He allowed this, he allowed Thaddeus topel me,


    knew what he was going to do and just walked away from me. Orion hesitates before I hear him mutter


    something under his breath before walking out. Building up some courage I get out and quickly get


    dressed before scooping up my clothes with the towel.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Taking a deep breath before opening the door and walking past them without even looking in their


    direction heading straight to theundry and dumping my clothes in the washer. My eyes felt like


    sandpaper from crying, and I had a headache. Rnd walks in behind me leaning on the door frame.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡®What do you think?¡± I spit back at him. All this over visiting Lana. What¡¯s next?


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± I ask as I put theundry detergent in.


    ¡°For a walk,¡± Rnd says pulling his packet of smokes from his pocket and offering me one.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go outside,¡± I tell him looking back at the washing machine screen and turning it on. Rnd


    walks past me opening theundry door leading outside and sitting on the step.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t go past the door,¡± he says tapping the spot next to him. I sit down leaning against


    the door behind him and take one of his smokes.


    ¡°Did you know he was going topel me?¡± I ask and Rnd shakes his head.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to that,¡± he says before handing me his lighter. I light my smoke and


    Rnd turns leaning against the doorframe facing me, but I look outside not able to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Can¡¯t Orionpel me not to listen?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that. Only the person whopelled you can break it,¡± Orion says from the


    door leading into the loungeroom. Great, I am screwed. I know he won¡¯t lift it anytime soon; know he


    will use it against me. We sit in silence while I finish my smoke before I get up and head upstairs just as


    I hear the front door open. I walk faster not wanting him to call me back down, not wanting to see him.


    Going into the spare room I close the door before climbing on the bed and pulling the covers back.


    Willing myself to sleep the house was quiet, I couldn¡¯t even hear them downstairs or hear the TV.


    I fall asleep for a while before I am jostled awake by Thaddeus. ¡°Why are you in here?¡±


    ¡°To get away from you,¡± I tell him rolling back over wanting to go back to sleep.


    ¡°Get up, dinner is ready,¡± Thaddeus says, and I am forced to haul myself out of the bed and follow


    after him. Walking into the kitchen Thaddeus points to the stool and I sit down resting my head on the


    bench. Orion puts some pasta dish in front of me making me look up, the smell alone making my belly


    rumble. Thaddeus ces a fork in my hand.


    ¡°Eat,¡± he says, and Rnd and Orion sit on either side of me eating their own dinner. I pick at mine


    not really hungry. When I am full, I ce my fork down and go to get up when Thaddeus voice hits me


    again.


    ¡°All of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I said eat all of it.¡± My hand shakes as I am forced to pick up the fork. There was more on my


    te then Rnd¡¯s, and he eats more then all of us. There was no possible way for me to eat all this


    without being sick, and I already didn¡¯t want to eat.


    ¡°Thaddeus she can¡¯t [possibly eat that much. I can¡¯t even finish mine,¡± Rnd tells him, but


    Thaddeus shakes his head ignoring him instead watching me. By the time I was just over halfway


    through it, I started feeling sick. Literally forcing myself to chew. I had been sitting at the bench for over


    an hour trying to force it down. I felt heavy even chewing was bing harder and harder and I had to


    use my arm to keep my head upright as I leant on it.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make her sick. This isn¡¯t punishment this is torture. Enough already,¡± Orion said,


    and I could feel sweat run down the back of my neck. Who would have thought eating could cause this


    much difort.


    ¡°Fuck off, Orion, or I will make her eat what¡¯s left in the pot as well,¡± he says turning his re on


    him. I look at Orion pleading with him not to add anything else. Orion walked past me his hand touching


    my face and I leant into the coolness his skin offered. I felt hot and bloated and on the verge of


    throwing up.


    ¡°Go Orion, she won¡¯t die,¡± Thaddeus spits at him and I look up. Orion looks like he is on the verge


    of saying something when he presses his lips into a line, and I sigh relieved that he held his tongue. If


    he said anything it would have just been worse for me.


    Thaddeus sat there watching his arms folded across his chest ring at me. His anger had no


    end. How long was he going to make me suffer? It took another half an hour for me to finish everything


    on my te. I dropped my fork resting my head on the bench. The cool surface offering relief for how


    hot I felt. Thaddeus grabs my te and I almost cry when I see him walk over to the bench thinking he


    was going to put more on the te letting out a breath when I see him ce the te in the sink.


    ¡°Do want a drink?¡± he asks, and I shake my head. I was thirsty incredibly so, but I wasn¡¯t drinking


    anything after earlier. I did not want a repeat of earlier.


    ¡®You can go then,¡± he says, and I get up walking up the stairs when I hear him call out.


    ¡°Our room, Evelyn,¡± I groan before walking into the room andying on the bed which was a


    mistake as soon as Iid on my belly, I jumped up rushing toward the bathroom and throwing up into


    the toilet. When I was done, I quickly brush my teeth. I felt better now my stomach wasn¡¯t so full but


    knewter I would be hungry again. Laying on the bed, I feel the bed dip.


    Warm hands touching me before pulling me against them, and I know it is Rnd, falling asleep


    easily after the overwhelming day I just had.

 chapter 139 Thirty-Seven

    chapter 139 Thirty-Seven


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    I awoke to heat, of all the times to wake up in heat when I wanted nothing to do with them was


    torture. My skin coated in sweat, my hair damp and sticking to my face and my stomach tightening as


    arousal washes over me. Sitting upright in the bed, I toss the nket off. My skin burning and my core


    pulsating. Rnd pulling me against him when Orion walks in from downstairs his eyes darkening as I


    struggle to get out of Rnd¡¯s hold. Thaddeus tossing and turning next to me, arousal flooding the


    bond before I hear Thaddeus growls but hasn¡¯t woken yet.


    Desire coursing through me but I force it away. No way was I letting them touch me. I push against


    them wanting their hands off me, their touch making me react to them and I can¡¯t help but moan at the


    feel of their skin on mine as they reach for me in their sleep.


    Orion walks over cing his hand on my head, and I had to fight with myself not to lean into his


    touch.


    ¡°You¡¯re burning up, you¡¯re in heat again¡± he says a concerned look on his face as his eyes dart to


    Thaddeus next to me. I don¡¯t even remember theming to bed, I only remember Rnd being in the


    bed with me before I fell asleep.


    ¡°I know, help me get off the bed,¡± I snap at him. I needed to get out of this bed before either of


    them woke up, but it was toote. Rnd¡¯s head whipped to the side his eyes opening before he grabs


    me pushing me on my back.


    ¡°Get off me,¡± I scream. His arousal making it so much harder to fight my own. He reluctantly moves


    allowing me up and I crawl over the top of him. His hands gripping my hips as I straddle him, but I force


    his hands away before running to the bathroom. Orion following me and I don¡¯t even get undressed just


    turn the shower on, jumping under the cold water just as pain washes over me making me double over.


    Orion and Rnd walk in before opening the shower screen door.


    ¡°Get away from me,¡± I snap at them, mming the door shut as I try to breathe through the pain


    washing over me. Everything in me telling me to go to them but for once my mind was clear. I would


    rather drop dead then give into the mate bond.


    No matter how cold the water was, it didn¡¯t ease the heat rushing through me. The pain was all I


    could focus on, yet the antidote sat on the other side of the shower. But I won¡¯t give in, that¡¯s what they


    want some submissive ything to order around, I just hoped Thaddeus didn¡¯t wake up, but that hope


    was short lived when I hear him growl and I notice Rnd spin around, blocking the door. Thaddeus


    shoving past him before he stops opening the shower screen wider and I am forced to my knees when


    pain rolls over me again.


    Why was this so painful yet arousing at the same time. Longing filled me, and Thaddeus reached


    down gripping my shoulder a moan leaving my lips at his touch.


    ¡°She is in heat, why is she in here?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you touching me,¡± I spat at him through gritted teeth. Thaddeus growls and I


    could feel his arousal through the bond only getting stronger as he takes a deep breath in.


    ¡°You would rather be in pain then let us help you?¡± he asks curiously. Was he mentally challenged


    who in their right mind would want anything to with him after what he did?


    ¡°Not like pain isn¡¯t something I am not used to, Thaddeus. Now get out all of you,¡± I scream as I


    feel stabbing pain move between my legs and I scream before forcing myself to breathe through it.


    ¡°Evelyn,¡± Thaddeus says bing angry before being cut off by Orion.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force her, Thaddeus.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will if I have to,¡± Thaddeus snaps at him. ¡°Evelyn¡± Thaddeus goes but I cut him off.


    ¡°You are no better than Derrick if you do,¡± I tell him. I find myself lifted and mmed against the


    wall of the shower. His hands on my skin making me tremble as they burned into my skin desire


    coursing through me. I wanted to touch him, wanted him to touch me yet I hated him.


    ¡°I am nothing like that piece of shit. How could you say that?¡± he growls next my ear.


    ¡°Derrick?¡± Orion questions.


    ¡°The man who raped her,¡± Thaddeus growls back at him, his grip tightening on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, nothing like him. You have never forced me to do anything against my will, right?


    How dare Ipare you to the monster that tortured me for a year. You¡¯re nothing alike right because


    what you are my mate, that¡¯s your right? Your entitled to what you please with me?¡± I ask.


    Thaddeus lets go and I crumble to the floor, pain hitting me as soon as he let go. I was almost


    tempted to grab him just to ease it as it rolled back over me.


    ¡°I am not like him, I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± Thaddeus said taking a step back, his clothes were drenched


    from the shower and I could feel his hurt through the bond at beingpared to him. How couldn¡¯t he


    see they weren¡¯t much different? What he was doing was taking my control just like Derrick did, forcing


    me to do what he pleases. The only difference was it was worse because Thaddeus was supposed to


    be my mate, supposed to love and protect me but all he has done for thest day is torture me


    because I did something he didn¡¯t like. How was that any different?


    Thaddeus storms out of the bathroom and I let out a breath of relief before shuddering as another


    wave washes over me, making my toes curl in pleasure and scream in pain at the same time. Such a


    strange sensation it was agony, a form of torment on its own. I was not only being brutalized by him but


    myself for not giving in. But this was my choice, a choice I wanted, and I could bare it because it was


    my choice not to give in.


    Rnd steps in the shower making my eyes snap to his.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything, I promise,¡± he says through gritted teeth as he sits on the shower


    floor bing drenched by the cold water.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be in pain though,¡± he says removing his shirt and dumping it on the floor


    before opening his arms up. I re at him, but he puts his hands up in surrender.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want us touching you, Evelyn, but it will ease the pain. I have control I promise,¡±


    he says reaching for me. He grips my arms but waits for me to move not forcing me. His hands


    instantly giving me relief making me let out the breath I was holding and my body rxing slightly. I


    crawl onto him resting my head against his chest. Orion tugs on my shirt and I p his hand away.


    ¡°It will help, Evelyn, skin to skin¡± he says, and I let him tug it off over my head. It does help,


    Rnd¡¯s warm chest against mine helping and I wriggle my hips arousal flooding through me, and I can


    feel the bulge in his pants underneath me.


    Rnd growls and I go to get off when he pulls me against him.


    ¡°I am fine, I can keep my pants on,¡± he says. Though I could feel through the bond he wanted


    nothing more than to remove them and sink himself into my throbbing my heat.


    My heatsted hours, longer than before because I refused to ease it. Rnd remain rigid


    underneath me keeping his word and not touching me. I could hear Thaddeus pacing in the bedroom,


    feel his hunger and desire through the bond but he never stepped foot back in the bathroom fighting


    with himself. My words cut him deeply and I could feel guilt through the bond, but he was too stubborn


    to admit his guilt.


    I could tell they were all in pain and just as ufortable as I was. I wasn¡¯t sure how I survived it,


    it was torture especially knowing they could stop it, but they respected my wishes and didn¡¯t push me,


    instead just watching me, Rnd still as a statue beneath me, his hands clenched tight at his side.


    Eventually the pain bes too much, and I pass out. Weing the darkness as it consumes me, I


    survived the heat but for how long till ites back I was unsure. One thing I was aware of though was


    that I was stronger at resisting the bond then I thought, because the entire time I wanted to give in,


    wanted it to end but I didn¡¯t break, the heat didn¡¯t break me.

 chapter 140 Thirty-Eight

    chapter 140 Thirty-Eight


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    My body was killing I when I woke up, every muscle aching like I ran a marathon. Stretching, I roll


    ande nose to nose with Thaddeus. His eyes wide open staring back me and I couldn¡¯t help the


    squeal of fright opening my eyes to his green ones so close. He says nothing just watching me sending


    a shiver up my spine with how hollow he looked, empty and emotionless. My heart pounding in my


    chest before palpitating. Fear something, I had grown used to, but it never got any more weing,


    you could never get used to the feeling, even though fear I regrly felt it, it never became familiar or


    I felt a knot form in my stomach and wriggled away from him. ¡°Do I scare you?¡± he asks his


    eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Sometimes¡± I answer honestly. Well, most of the time he does but usually I can


    get rid of the fear or push it aside, look past it even. This felt different though. The fear felt different, it


    wasn¡¯t what he could do to me, but rather what he could make me do to myself. That was a different


    level of fear knowing he had that sort of control, that level of power over me. It¡¯s one thing influencing


    someone¡¯s actions, another when they a vulnerable and unable to help themselves, like the puppet on


    the strings and right now I was his puppet, he got to choose what happened next. The ultimate control


    and knowing he had that sort of control over me, scared me. He could ask me to kill myself and I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself from doing it.


    ¡°Am I scaring you now?¡± he asks rolling on his back.


    ¡°Yes¡± I tell him. He seems to think, and I go to sit up and get off the bed when his hand grabs my


    wrist.


    ¡°Lay back down¡± he answers, his voice leaving no room for argument and I do as I am told.


    ¡°Why do I scare you?¡± he asks, letting go of my wrist. How could he ask that? How does he not


    see anything wrong with his actions?


    ¡°Because I am your puppet, your little breakable toy you can do what you want with.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust the decisions I make for you?¡± he asks still looking up at the roof.


    ¡°No, why would I. You made me wet myself,¡± I tell him, my cheeks burning just at the thought of it.


    ¡°But did it work? Will you run again?¡± he asks.


    ¡°You mean did you seed in humiliating me, yes you seeded. Nothing more degrading then


    be deprived of something so basic,¡± I tell him and his head snaps to the side looking at me.


    ¡°But will you run?¡± he asks again this time putting his demand behind it, but I don¡¯t even fight


    against it.


    ¡°First chance I fucking get,¡± I spit at him.


    Thaddeus growls before jumping on me, pinning me beneath him. I try to kick him off, but he just


    presses between my legs, his face barely an inch off mine.


    ¡°You will never leave my side, Evelyn, and even if you somehow managed it, you woulde


    back. The mate bond would see to that,¡± he tells me. I shake my head, his hands gripping my wrists


    tighter pushing them into the mattress.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I tell him, and he smiles sadistically. I could feel the darkness within him, consuming


    him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And I love you,¡± he says, his eyes glowing hypnotically back at me.


    ¡°You have a funny way of showing it. Do you treat everyone you love like this, or is that part of you


    reserved for me only?¡± I tell him.


    Thaddeus growls his nose running along my jaw to my neck. ¡°They know their ce is beside me,


    they know I would never do anything to bring them harm intentionally, yet you disobeyed me. I didn¡¯t


    think you would be stupid enough to go alone after that woman threatened you and put yourself in


    unnecessary danger.¡±


    I know I shouldn¡¯t y with fire but fuck it. I already been burned before.


    ¡°The only time I find myself in danger is when I am around you,¡± I tell him. His grip tightens before


    he pushes off his arms sitting up, his hands shaking as he clenches them at his side and for a second, I


    thought he was going to punch me. The darkness inside him, eating away the good parts turning them


    dark.


    That¡¯s when I realised something, all this talk about me being his puppet yet he was also a puppet


    to the darkness, a puppet to his own mind. Cruel and unforgiving just as he is to me.


    It didn¡¯t change anything though; he still did what he did. Thaddeus breathing bes heavy, the


    lights flickering as he fought against himself. He wanted to hurt me, and I knew he would enjoy it when


    does because there was a part of him that enjoyed others pain, enjoyed their fear.


    When was thest time he fed? I mentally questioned myself. The darkness was always worse


    when he hadn¡¯t fed for a while, but he fed off me the other day, surely his bloodlust wasn¡¯t that bad?


    His entire body trembling and I gulped my mouth suddenly feeling like I was trying to swallow down


    sand. His eyes turning to pitch ck orbs as they snapped toward me. The lights flickering before the


    entire house shook like an earthquake.


    ¡°Run,¡± he said, and I stared stunned before he screamed. ¡°Fucking run,¡± He bellowed, and I


    jumped off the bed but not quick enough before he lunged at me. His hands gripping my ankle ripping


    me to the ground. Where were they? Did they leave?


    ¡°Orion, Rnd¡± I scream petrified. Turning on my side, I use my other leg kicking him as hard as I


    could in the face. He lets go and I scramble to my feet before being tackled and thrown violently


    through the barrier, plummeting to the ground below.


    Everything moving in slow motion, and I thought I was going to die when I felt him grab me, ripping


    me toward him before turning so he was underneath me as we hit the floor below. Landing on his


    chest, knocking the wind out of me. For a second his grip was gentle, his eyes their vibrant hypnotic


    green before something inside him flipped going to the monster, his grip tightening around my waist


    and I feel the air leave my lungs.


    ¡°Thaddeus¡± I choke out. His head turning to the side, this wasn¡¯t him. This was something


    demonic, like looking into the eyes of the devil, his eyes bottomless pits of darkness threatening to suck


    me into their void.


    ¡°Thaddeus¡± I gasp, and I can feel my ribs cracking as thest bit of air leaves my lungs. I scratch


    his face, needing air as it is being squeezed out of me. My hand dropping as I be weaker and


    weaker. The gross feeling of my eyes rolling into the back of my head.


    When suddenly he lets go, his arms unravelling around me and I gasp for air, my eyes fluttering


    open to see Rnd and Orion both gripping his arms prying them off me.


    ¡°Run Evelyn¡± Orion yells to me and I force myself to move, running for the front door. I swing it


    open and freeze. I couldn¡¯t take another step, physically couldn¡¯t do it, I tried everything but all I did was


    give myself a worse headache and coat myself in sweat. I could hear things crashing around before I


    hear Rnd¡¯s voice making me eyes dart to him.


    ¡°Shit¡± he says when he realises, I can¡¯t leave the house.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to run with her¡± Orion grunts to Rnd before being flung into the firece


    as they try and hold him back.


    ¡°It could kill her¡± Rnd yells to him, just as Thaddeus grips Rnd¡¯s throat making me scream.


    Thaddeus eyes snapping toward me near the door. His eyes shing like he is trying to remember who


    I am, fighting with himself, his head snapping towards Rnd and his grip lets go as he gains control


    slightly before I feel the darkness consume him again. That split second distraction enough to get Orion


    back on his feet as he tackles Thaddeus to the ground.


    What the fuck is going on? I just don¡¯t get it, I didn¡¯t understand how he could get this bad, just shift


    personalities like this, one second calm the next he was like a hurricane.

 chapter 141 Thirty-Nine

    chapter 141 Thirty-Nine


    Evelyn¡¯s Pov


    I didn¡¯t know what to do, Thaddeus was throwing them around like rag dolls. Rnd was drenched


    in his own blood; Orion was fairing a little better but not much when suddenly Rnd is knocked


    unconscious.


    Orion eyes snapping to me before he starts running toward me in panic. If Orion goes out, I am


    next and there is nothing I can do. I can¡¯t even run. I knew I was good as dead. Orion is ripped back by


    Thaddeus. Orion turning around and punching him, knocking him backwards for a second before he is


    ripped towards him. Thaddeus sinks his teeth into his neck, and it was the strangest thing I had ever


    witnessed, almost cannibalistic. He was feeding off his own kind. Orion struggling against him before


    Thaddeus tosses him like he weighed nothing.


    Thaddeus clothes start tearing and his entire body growing bigger, ck fur sprouting along his


    arms and chest, ws slipping from his fingers. The house is suddenly plunged into darkness and I


    squint into the darkness waiting for my eyes to adjust but seeing nothing.


    The hairs on my body standing on end when I hear him growl, my heart pounding so hard I could


    hear it. My breathing bing harder as I fought to stay conscious and not faint out of fear.


    ¡°Orion¡± I whisper into the darkness but getting nothing in return only a menacing growl from


    Thaddeus before feeling his hot breath fan the side of my face and I whip my head to the side,ing


    face to face with white sharp teeth and I scream running for the stairs and only making it up one or two


    a before I am yanked backwards.


    Thaddeus ws ripping the back of my shirt and I drop my weight slipping through his hands


    before crawling up the stairs as fast as I could only to get halfway when I feel his breath on my neck,


    and I flip onto my back, crawling backwards. All I could see was sharp teeth and his reflecting eyes


    hovering above me as he stalked me. Crawling backwards up the stairs using my hands. Every step he


    followed his arms on either side of mine before they go above my shoulders stopping me from going


    any higher up the stairs as I feel fur touch them, I freeze ttening myself beneath him, the stairs


    digging into my back painfully. His face drops into my neck and he inhales, and I will myself not to be


    afraid, but it was impossible when I literally had a furry monster about to rip me to shreds.


    ¡°Thaddeus, you don¡¯t want to hurt me¡± I whisper, and he growls against my throat. My entire body


    shaking in fear. When I hear Rnd voice softly speaking.


    ¡°Evelyn don¡¯t move¡± he says, and I hear the bottom step creak. Thaddeus head whipping towards


    the noise, a growl escaping him, and I hear the movement stop. Thaddeus turning back to me, and I


    feel his tongue run across my neck before I feel him sniff where my mark is. He then licks it and I curse


    myself inwardly when I moan at the sensation. Thaddeus seemed startled by my reaction and I see his


    eyes flicker for a second going green so quickly I thought I imagined it. His nose going to the crook of


    my neck, and I move my hand, he growls when I ce it on the side of his face before he suddenly


    purrs deep in the back of his throat.


    His stubble prickling my skin, I feel his tongue on my neck again before he bites me making me


    whimper. He pulls his head back, my hand still on the side of his face and shakes his head. I could feel


    my hand shaking in fear worried he would bite it off. His eyes flickering again, and I know he is still in


    there, there is some piece of him holding on, refusing to give in, though I felt nothing of him through the


    bond which I thought odd.


    Taking a chance which would either kill me or save me. I grab his face catching him off guard and


    smashing my lips against his. His teeth going through my bottom lip, but I ignore the pain and blood


    running down my face, shoving my tongue in his mouth. He growls before his ws dig into my side


    above my hip.


    I thought I was done for when I suddenly feel him kiss me back, his ws retracting along with his


    fangs. His tongue plunging into my mouth hungrily, and I feel his hand go to the back of my neck pulling


    me closer. I feel his body shudder and the fur covering his arms and chest disappears.


    The lights flickering before turning on, hurting my eyes as they open. Before I feel him take a


    shaky breath. Thaddeus suddenly going to tears as he pulls away, but I pull him against me holding


    him there. He grips me like I am his lifeline, pressing against me and I don¡¯t know what to do other than


    hold him and hope he doesn¡¯t turn homicidal again. Rnd walks up the stairs slowly, his eyes making


    contact with mine, I see relief flood him when he sees I am okay underneath him. Both mine and


    Rnd¡¯s heads turn when we hear Orion groan on the floor below us.


    I can feel blood dribbling down my chin and spilling onto my neck from my lip. Thaddeus finally


    stops crying and my shirt, well what¡¯s left of it, is wet with his tears. Thaddeus suddenly gets up.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Looking down at me and clutching my face with both hands. ¡°I love you,¡± he says before getting up


    and walking upstairs.


    I hop up off the stairs and I find Orion sitting on the floor, Rnd by his side rubbing his back.


    Walking down the stairs I rush over to them. Rnd¡¯s head wounds had healed but he was still covered


    in blood.


    Orion clothes were torn to shreds. Rnd pulls me toward him, hugging me and I wrap my arms


    around his waist when I hear movement on the floor above us. The entire railing on the stairs was


    smashed above our heads from where I fell. My stomach turning when I see Thaddeus walk down the


    stairs with a bag, he drops it at the foot of the stairs before walking into the kitchen. Rnd and Orion


    looking at each and they looked as confused as I felt.


    He returns with his car keys.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask and he eyes snap to me. The anguish behind them nearly knocking


    me over and I step back, as he walks toward me. Orion and Rnd jumping to their feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, you are.¡± I felt my stomach drop, what did he mean?


    ¡°Thaddeus, what are you doing?¡± Rnd says grabbing his arm and I could see the fear in


    Rnd¡¯s eyes, feel it hit me through the bond.


    ¡°What¡¯s right, we never should have let her get involved with us,¡± he answers, shaking off his arm.


    Thaddeus reaches for me before grabbing my face and I feel the fog rush over me.


    ¡°No,¡± I gasp, but he doesn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°You are going to take my keys and the bag and leave, go live your life away from me. You are free


    to go where you want, just don¡¯te back here,¡± he says and his words suddenly sound very


    reasonable but why did they hurt so bad? He lets go of my face and I stumble back, tears filling my


    eyes. He was letting me go, but why does it feel so hollow inside me, why does it feel so wrong.


    ¡°You can¡¯t decide that for all of us, Thaddeus. I won¡¯t, I can¡¯t be without her,¡± Rnd growls


    grabbing my arm and stopping me from leaving.


    ¡°She is right, I only hurt her, all of you. You¡¯re free to go with her,¡± he says before turning on his


    heel and walking up the stairs.


    I felt destroyed, they looked torn on what to do. My choice was taken, and the longer Rnd


    gripped my arm the worse the nausea got from not leaving the house and following his order.


    Gritting my teeth through the nausea rolling over me. When I was suddenly pulled toward the door


    Rnd bends down grabbing the bag.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask, confused. Rnd walks me outside and the nausea instantly stops.


    Orion stepping out behind us. Rnd walks to the garage opening it before getting in the car and


    reversing it out. Cold arms wrap around my own and Orion turns me around before kissing me. His


    tongue tracing my bottom lip and my lips part, his tongue ying with mine and I feel him pull me


    closer. He pulls back before gripping my face.


    ¡°I love you, Evelyn. I will see you soon¡± he says before kissing my forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting?¡± I ask, tears filling my eyes. He shakes his head.


    ¡°No, I will talk some sense into him.¡± I look toward the upstairs window and see Thaddeus standing


    at the window watching us. It hurt when he turned around and walked out of view. Rnd ces his


    hand on my lower back making me look up at him.


    ¡°Come we need to go before you end up in pain,¡± he says kissing the side of my face.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me?¡± He nods before he looks at Orion. Orion grips the back of his neck


    tugging him to him before kissing him, they look reluctant to pull apart, but Rnd grabs my hand


    before walking me to the car. I sit in the seat, my stomach churning at leaving them. Rnd leans over


    me plugging my seat belt in.


    ¡°You will see them again, I promise,¡± he says, kissing my head before walking around to the other


    side. Rnd starts the car before turning it around and driving down the driveway. The house


    disappearing behind us.


    ¡®Where are we going?¡± I ask.

 chapter 142 Forty

    chapter 142 Forty


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Rnd drove us to a motel, we had no idea where to go, all we knew was that I couldn¡¯t go back


    so that didn¡¯t leave many options. The motel was one of those ones you find on the highway in the


    middle of nowhere that looks like something a serial killer used to stalk their victims. The man behind


    the counter looked like he didn¡¯t get much human interaction, he was awkward and made me feel


    ufortable.


    Even after we were inside, I checked the locks and the windows, Rnd shook his head at my


    paranoia.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked as I checked the door once again.


    ¡°Checking the door, he gave me the creeps,¡± I tell him, and Rnd shakes his head chuckling to


    himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a motel room with a Lycan but that puny human gives you the creeps?¡± he scoffs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t scare me. You¡¯re mine, I trust you not to murder me in my sleep and stuff me as a


    house ornament,¡± I tell him looking out the window.


    ¡°You need to stop watching Bates Motel,¡± Rnd says pulling me away from the window.


    ¡°Do you think Orion and Thaddeus are okay?¡±


    ¡°We would feel it if they weren¡¯t, stop worrying. Come let¡¯s shower then get some sleep¡± he says.


    ¡°You shower, I will watch to make sure no onees in,¡± I tell him. I have watched way too many


    horror movies and know shit always goes down when you¡¯re showering.


    ¡°Evelyn, I promise anyonees in they won¡¯t be leaving alive. Come have a shower with me¡± he


    says before walking over to the bag and unzipping it. He pulled out some clothes for me cing them


    on the bed.


    ¡°I need to get clothes tomorrow. All he packed was one set of clothes for you the rest is cash,¡±


    Rnd says, shaking his head.


    Rnd starts stripping off his clothes before walking into the bathroom.


    ¡°Evelyn shower,¡± He sings out and I look toward the door, before following him in and locking the


    bathroom door, I know it¡¯s irrational, but I have an irrational fear of motels and spiders, so I knew I was


    not going to be getting much sleep if we continue to stay in motels. I actually missed home, I would


    rather Thaddeus, least I know he is psychotic, people tend to hide their true intentions well, Thaddeus


    don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t like him, you know what you¡¯re going to get with him, well most of the time. But


    he could be sweet, a little bipr but sweet when he wanted to be.


    Rnd rips me into the shower as soon as I strip my clothes off. While washing my hair though, I


    heard a knock on the door, rm hitting me.


    My heart beating rapidly. Rnd groans before stepping out not even grabbing a towel just walks


    out and answers the door. I hear nothing but silence before suddenly the door swings open and I hide


    behind the shower curtain.


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± Orion asks, pulling the curtain back and I jump on him wrapping my arms


    around him.


    ¡°Where is Thaddeus?¡± I ask, looking to see if he was in the room. When I don¡¯t see him, I pull


    back. Orion shakes his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we had an argument, and he took off when he didn¡¯t return after a few hours, I came


    looking for you¡± he says.


    I don¡¯t remember him ringing or Rnd telling him where we were.


    ¡°How did you find us?¡± I ask confused. Orion smiles before pressing a kiss to my mark. He sucks


    on it and I moan loudly, sparks running straight to the apex of my thighs.


    ¡°Your mark pulls us in the general direction of you, that¡¯s how Rnd found you when you left. We


    can feel direction just not exact ce and as long as you¡¯re conscious we can find you no matter where


    you go¡± he says. Rnd steps past and I move over letting him in. The shower was only small so Orion


    couldn¡¯t fit so instead he sat on the sink basin watching us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t suppose you brought any clothes?¡± Rnd asks him as he steps out wrapping a towel


    around his waist. Orion nods before walking out grabbing a bag. He tosses some loose-fitting pants To


    Rnd and I grab my track pants and shirt. Drying myself, I slip them on.


    ¡°Where do you think he went?¡± I ask Orion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know Evelyn, this isn¡¯t the first time he has gone off the radar. He can mask himself, so we


    can¡¯t feel him. Last time we didn¡¯t find him till he came looking for us, which was about three months.¡±


    ¡°Three months?¡± I gasp. I couldn¡¯t imagine being without them more than a couple of days, no


    matter how much I deny it. The mate bond was in full swing, without them is like losing a piece of


    yourself.


    ¡°He wille back, for now we just need to think of what to do nex.t¡± Orion says.


    ¡°What did you dost time?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, I went to mum and dad¡¯s.¡± Orion says.


    ¡°And I went searching for him,¡± Rnd answers.


    ¡°So, you two didn¡¯t see each other either,¡± I ask and they both nod.


    ¡°No, but we still hadmunication.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for him with Rnd?¡± I ask curious. Orion doesn¡¯t answer but Rnd does.


    ¡°Because Thaddeus was in a dark ce. He enjoyed hurting us. Orion couldn¡¯t take it and tried to


    leave,¡± Rnd answered.


    ¡°Hurting you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you think what he did to you was bad? He locked Orion up for two years in a cell under the


    house and drained him of his blood, so he was weak.¡±


    His answer just led me to more questions.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I left him, I didn¡¯t want to be a part of his effort to destroy the world,¡± Orion answers.


    ¡°Amara and Bianca got him out, finally made Thaddeus see what he was doing was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± I ask, wondering how he could let his mate suffer at the hands of his other mate.


    ¡°Because he scared me, and I wasn¡¯t a good person, Evelyn. I enjoyed being with Thaddeus,


    doing what he was doing.¡± His answer floored me, I was gobsmacked. He enjoyed killing people with


    Thaddeus.


    ¡°So, what changed?¡± I ask wondering when he suddenly stopped going along with everything


    Thaddeus did.


    ¡°I met you¡± he answers, and I look to Orion and he shrugs.


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t like them?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°No, I like humans Evelyn, like their humanity. Like their simple minds and energy. I have never


    agreed with Rnd and Thaddeus¡¯s ways.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you stay?¡±


    ¡°The mate bond, you can¡¯t escape it. Three months without him was torture, kills your soul and you


    be a shell of yourself without them,¡± he says.


    His answer scares me. What if he doesn¡¯te back? Will I be like Orion and Rnd a


    vacant shell of a person?


    ¡°We should get some sleep. We might go to mum and dad¡¯s tomorrow, least you might be more


    going from motel to motel.

 chapter 143 Forty-One

    chapter 143 Forty-One


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    It had been a month since we left, we had been staying at Thaddeus¡¯s parent¡¯s house. Orion was


    right, without Thaddeus even though I still had them, I felt his absence deeply. I missed him, the first


    week or so was fine, the second was harder and now it was agony.


    Orion and Rnd tried to cheer me up, they had even been letting me see Lana every week. We


    meet in the city every Friday. Tomorrow I would see her, and I looked forward to it. It was my favourite


    day of the week because I got to see her. April hadn¡¯t said anything since that first day I saw her, and


    we had been getting along fine. Though I sometimes caught her staring and the look on her face was a


    little off sometimes when I caught her watching. Rnd and Orion didn¡¯t trust her said something smelt


    off about her, that they didn¡¯t trust her. She had given me no reason to distrust her, so I just put it down


    to the fact they just didn¡¯t like her because of what she said that one time.


    Amara let us have her room, and she stayed inside with her parents. His parents were always


    weing and nice, but I often caught his father¡¯s watching me, not in a bad way but like they wanted


    to ask me something but didn¡¯t know how. Or maybe they med me for their son taking off, I wasn¡¯t


    sure.


    Walking into the kitchen, I see Rnd talking to Tobias at the counter. Amara was talking to her


    other father while making coffee¡¯s. I went to see if they wanted help, but Imogen pulled me toward her


    pulling a stool out. I sat down and Tobias had that look on his face again like he wanted me to answer


    something. Imogen nudged him with her elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t stare, you scare her when you do that?¡± she tells


    him, and he looks away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him dear. Guilt is eating at him¡° she says making me furrow my eyebrows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± I tell her. Theo ces a coffee in front of me, messy my hair as he goes and


    retrieves another. Tobias says nothing but Theo answers.


    ¡°Amara told us what happened to you, Tobias even Bianca mes themselves for what happened,


    think they should have just kept you¡± Theo says. Well, that¡¯s not what I thought he was going to say.


    I shake my head. ¡°You told them?¡± I ask shocked, I hadn¡¯t even told her but knew she snooped into


    my past.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have showed them, but dad kept pestering me, thinking he destroyed your life¡±


    Amara said, and my face flushed with humiliation. It was one thing Thaddeus and Orion knowing


    exactly what happened down to every detail another knowing it was now public knowledge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ashamed, you did nothing wrong Evelyn, you were a child¡± Imogen tells me.


    ¡°So, do you hate me?¡± Amara asks, I shake my head.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that again, some things I like to keep to myself¡± I tell her, and she nods.


    ¡°And I was never your responsibility and like I said to Thaddeus, chances are I would have ended


    up in Foster care anyway, Thaddeus said my parents didn¡¯t exactly have the best lifestyle¡± Tobias looks


    relieved, letting out a breath.


    ¡°You really thought I would me you and Bianca?¡±


    ¡°Yes, can I ask you something else?¡± he asks but Amara stops him waving her arms and shaking


    her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Nothing, but I know that conversation is best between you and your mates¡± she answers, and I


    look to them. They both shrug not understanding what she is talking about.


    ¡°Believe me when Thaddeuses back you will have that discussion.¡±


    ¡°Thaddeus wille back?¡± I ask, Even Rnd and Orion looked up at her.


    ¡°Yes, my idiot brother wille back soon but he won¡¯t stay, and I am not sure when.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t dig into the future?¡± I ask wanting to know.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t, I let thingse to me. Me peeking can change things, manipte the future, which is


    never a good Idea, so I try not to pry. The past though, has already been so I can snoop as much as I


    want into people¡¯s past, but their future, I slip up and tell you the wrong thing, it could alter it¡± She


    exins. Kind of made sense although I really wanted to see him.


    The rest of the day was spent with Imogen. She showed me where she worked which was Kane


    and Madden enterprises. She is Tobias and Theo¡¯s secretary and to kill the boredom, today I went with


    her. She showed me around the building and exined the different departments. It all went over my


    head. She also introduced me to one of her best friends a woman named Merida. Orion and Rnd


    stayed at home and figured I was safe enough with Imogen. It felt good being out of the house without


    their lingering concerned eyes all the time.


    I was never alone, one of them always by my side because my heat has been more frequent.


    Amara said it was because Thaddeus was gone, that my soul was calling out to him in a way, the


    body¡¯s natural reaction to missing their mate. I didn¡¯t understand and gave up trying. To be honest their


    world which is the world now is strange and somethings I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around.


    After a few hours of helping Imogen with the new file system, Theo walked out telling us it was


    time for lunch. Ipletely lost track of timepletely engrossed in the headache task Imogen and I


    were trying toplete.


    ¡°I have a few more to do still, Evelyn can go down for us, can¡¯t you Evelyn?¡± Theo gave her a


    worried look ncing at me.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good Idea, Thaddeus will have our heads if something happens to her¡± Theo


    questioned.


    ¡°Well, if he wanted her watched 24/7 he should be watching her, she is quite capable of going to


    the caf¨¦ Theo. She isn¡¯t a child, and I am sure she is sick of being babysat¡± Imogen tells him leaving no


    room for argument. Theo sighs but nods before handing me his card. Imogen gives me their coffee and


    lunch orders and I take the elevator down to the ground floor before walking to caf¨¦ at the end of the


    street.


    Putting in the order and paying, I wait outside when I suddenly feel eyes on me, looking across the


    street I see no one out of ce, no one was anywhere near me, yet I had this strange sense like I was


    being watch, could feel their gaze. Feeling creeped out, I go to walk back into the caf¨¦ when I notice


    him. Thaddeus leaning against the wall near the alleyway. I stare at him shocked, thinking I had lost my


    mind and started imagining him. Yet when he moved off the wall towards me, I had no doubt it was


    actually him.


    Just the sight of him made my heartbeat faster before I suddenly got nervous. Thaddeus walks


    over and stop in front me.


    ¡°Hello little one¡± he says before he reaches his hand out and cups my face with his warm hand, his


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    thumb rubbing along my cheek bone. I lean into his touch sparks moving against my skin.


    ¡°I missed you¡± I tell him. Thaddeus drops his hand stepping back and I reach out for him, but he


    steps away from me. My heart clenching at his rejection.


    ¡°Why are you alone?¡± he asks looking up the street. I ignore his question instead asking my own.


    ¡°Are youing back with me?¡± I ask, hoping he was going to say yes. Thaddeus says nothing.


    ¡°I will walk you back¡± he says when the woman behind the counter calls my name.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a sitter, are youing home or not?¡± I ask as she ces the order on the counter


    for me.


    ¡°You¡¯re better off without me, I won¡¯t being back, Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here? If you n on disappearing for months then popping up out of the blue,


    don¡¯t bother. Just choose to be with us,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I just needed to see you; I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°You thinking you can just pop in and out is disturbing. Eithere home or don¡¯te back,


    Thaddeus,¡± I tell him turning to grab the coffee and bag off the counter. Turning back around he is


    gone. I look up the street in both directions but can¡¯t see him anywhere. I guess he made his choice


    then, I think to myself.


    I felt his leave deeply, he didn¡¯t say anything just poof and he was gone, like a figment of my


    imagination. Swallowing the lump that formed in my throat I walk back to the office.


    Imogen looking up as I enter before darting over to me. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I smile but I feel it falter, my eyes burning with unshed tears.


    ¡°You look on the verge of tears, dear. You smell like?¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°Thaddeus,¡± I answer, and she nods.


    Tobias rushes out the door. ¡°Thaddeus did you see him?¡± he asks. I press my lips in a line. Trying


    to fight the overwhelming feelings seeing him has conjured up.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Tobias asks, looking around the foyer just as Theo rushes out of his office. I shake


    my head.


    ¡°He¡¯s noting back¡± I tell him. His eyes going to Imogen and I could see the hurt on her face.


    She longed for her son just as much as longed for my mate.

 chapter 144 Forty-Two

    chapter 144 Forty-Two


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Orion came and picked me up, Imogen must have called him because I know I didn¡¯t. Getting in


    the car.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks but I could tell he missed Thaddeus just as much as I did, he was simply


    better hiding it, yet I could feel how badly he wanted him through the bond.


    ¡°Where is Rnd?¡± I ask instead of answering I know he already know I don¡¯t feel okay.


    ¡°Went looking for him¡± Orion answers and I turn to the window. Rnd dide home tillte that


    night, waking me as he climbed into bed. The warmth of his skin pressed against mine. Rolling over, I


    nestle into his chest inhaling his scent as he wrapped his arms around me pulling me closer.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find anything?¡± he says nothing just pulls me closer resting his chin on my head.


    Orion hops out of the shower, I hadn¡¯t even realised he was gone from the bed, his side always felt


    colder. Pulling the covers back he hops in his cold hands making me shiver, not even the heat from the


    shower cold making him warm. He props himself up on his elbow looking at Rnd.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± I feel Rnd nod and Orion sighs before going to roll away when I feel Rnd¡¯s hand


    move. He grabs Orion¡¯s chin pulling him towards him before kissing him. I loved seeing them together,


    loved the feeling through the bond.


    ¡°I will find him¡± Rnd tells him and Orion nods beforeying back down.


    ¡°We should go to bed; you still want to see Lana in the morning?¡± Orion asks.


    ¡°Yes, I promised I would meet her¡± I tell him, and he leans over, turning off themp beforeying


    back down and snuggling against me. All night I tossed and turned I even heard Rnd grunt when I


    kicked him in my sleep, and he sat up.


    ¡°Do I need to restrain you?¡± he asks, and I yawn fighting to stay awake. I heard Orion chuckle


    behind me Before climbing over me and hopping in the middle.


    Rnd hops back in bed muttering something when I hear his phone ring on the nightstand. Sitting


    up I rub my eyes yawning. He answers it before walking out of the room.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± I yawn before dropping my head in Orion¡¯sp and wrapping my arms around


    his waist.


    ¡°He will be back; he just went inside to see Amara,¡± he says.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Go back to sleep, Evelyn¡± Orion tells me, and I feel the fog creep over me, but I was too tired to


    fight it instead giving in and going to sleep.


    Waking up early, I got dressed. Rnd and Orion must have got up early because neither of them


    were in the bed. Walking inside, they weren¡¯t their either. Imogen was the only one home.


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡° she says, and I nod.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Thest thing I remember is Rnd¡¯s phone ringing and him walking out


    leaving me with Orion, but even he was gone when I woke up this morning.


    ¡°Work and Rnd and Orion got a lead on Thaddeus, so they went to check it out¡± Looking at the


    clock, I was meant to meet Lana in half an hour.


    ¡°What sort of lead?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing, I am sure they will tell you when they get back¡± Imogen says but I could tell


    she was hiding something. Something she wasn¡¯t sure she was allowed to tell me. Knowing I won¡¯t get


    answers from her I give up. I didn¡¯t want her to get in trouble for telling me and I know she is right; they


    will tell me if they find anything.


    ¡°Can you give me a lift in town¡± I ask, and she turns around from doing dishes.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± she asks.


    ¡°To see Lana, I am meant to meet her at the park,¡± I tell her, and she nods.


    ¡°I can give you my keys if you want to go by yourself,¡± I nod wondering if I should message Rnd


    and Orion to let them know. Deciding I should, I quickly pull my phone out.


    ¡°I will just message Rnd and see if I can go by myself, don¡¯t feel like the argument if he says


    no.¡±


    Imogen nods and I quickly message Rnd his reply is quick, telling me to ring if I need them.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°He said it¡¯s fine¡± I tell her, and she walks over to microwave and grabs the keys from the bowl


    before tossing them to me.


    The trip into the City didn¡¯t take long. Once I got there though I received a message from Lana


    asking to meet her at her house. I try ringing her, but she doesn¡¯t answer, checking Facebook I can see


    she hasn¡¯t been online for a few hours but remember she sent her address on messenger. She


    probably put her phone down.


    Typing the address into Google Maps I see her house is only ten minutes away just outside the


    city. Driving toward the address I have to cross a bridge over a river, she wasn¡¯t wrong when she said it


    was peaceful out here. I hadn¡¯t driven past a single house and most of the road was dirt. In fact, it


    actually wasn¡¯t that far from Imogen¡¯s house instead of turning at the intersection you just kept going


    straight. After driving for another twenty minutes, I finally pull up to a house. It looked more like a cabin.


    Had a porch out the front and heaps of gardens. April loved gardening so I wasn¡¯t surprised to see it


    had cottage style gardens everywhere, though it was going to wreak havoc on my hay fever. The ce


    was secluded and from the road you wouldn¡¯t even be able to see the property because it was


    surrounded by trees. A tyre swing hung from the tree beside the house.


    Getting out of the car all I could smell was nts and the smell of fertilizer. Closing the door, I walk


    toward the house and April walks out.


    ¡°Hey Evie, she is inside¡± she tells me a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Sorry took me a while to find the ce¡± I tell her and nods.


    ¡°Yes, I like the privacy out here, Lana was a bit under the weather today, so thought it best she


    stayed inside, she is in the loungeroom down the hall¡° she says pointing in the direction. The house


    was nicely decorated but as I moved further into the house, my stomach dropped everywhere on the


    walls and furniture were pictures of Derrick, there wasn¡¯t a single wall or surface that didn¡¯t have a


    picture of that vile man. I thought I would never have to see his face again, yet the house looked like a


    shrine, photos of their wedding, photos of them together looking like the perfect couple and I felt sick


    when I saw a huge photo of the day Lana and I came to live with them. Stopping, I look at the photo.


    That was the happiest day. I finally thought I found somewhere we could call home, little did we know


    when we took that photo with Derricks arms draped over both our shoulders, that was the beginning of


    the worst year of my life.


    ¡°That was Lana¡¯s Favourite, thank god for google pictures, I thought we lost all our memories¡± April


    says, I nod feeling bile rise in my throat. I follow the hallway to the end but don¡¯t see her. Stepping in, I


    find the room dark the curtains closed, the TV was off. The house was actually eerily quiet and cold


    considering the temperature outside. Something felt off. Really off and I felt goosebumps rise on my


    arms and legs.


    ¡°Where is she, she isn¡¯t in here,¡± I call out to April before turning back towards the hall when I feel


    a pinch in my neck. My hand going to my neck before feeling a needle stuck in my skin. I pull it out and


    look up just in time to see her swing a wooden object at me, my head snapping to the side by the force


    of it when she cracks me in the head. My vision turning blurry, and I feel blood trickle down my face


    from my temple. My head is instantly pounding and my ears ringing before I see the ground rush


    toward my face before seeing darkness.

 chapter 145 Forty-Three

    chapter 145 Forty-Three


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    My head was pounding, and I couldn¡¯t figure out why. Thest thing I remember is turning to see


    April. The look on her face. I remember the look she gave me. Disgust and burning hatred. Why was


    she angry? I thought to myself as I opened my eyes, sweat coated my skin the fluorescent light ring


    down on me making my eyes hurt. I could smell a strong coppery smell, feel something trickling down


    the side of my face, I go to reach up before panic kicks in. Why were my hands zipped tied to a chair? I


    pull on my restraints trying to put the pieces together, trying to remember buting up nk. I know I


    was going to see Lana. I know I saw April but why was she so mad. My wrists start bleeding, the zip


    ties cutting into my flesh.


    Looking around, I don¡¯t recognise anything, don¡¯t know where I am or how I got here. The floor


    was concrete and cold under my bare feet, my ankles were also zip tied to the wooden chair. The room


    smelt damp, and cold and I was facing a wall, craning my neck I try to look around to figure out where I


    was. Was this a nightmare, I was yet to wake up from? Nothing made sense, how did I get in this


    situation?


    Argh I wish my head would stop hurting, it was pounding to its own beat, the more I moved, the


    more I could feel the warm trickling off blood, hear it dripping off me onto the ground my shirt drenched.


    Hearing a noise, I try to crane my neck to see who had entered. They were behind me in my blind spot,


    I could see their shadow on the wall ahead of me. Just standing there and goosebumps rose on my


    skin and shiver ran up my spine.


    Suddenly the chair was turned, the wood creaking on the floor before Ie face to face with


    April.


    ¡°April?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so shocked, Evelyn, what did you expect to happen?¡± she asks, and my eyes fall to


    what is clutched in her hand, a baseball bat coated in blood.


    ¡°Where is Lana?¡± I ask, trying to remember why I am down here. Was she here?


    ¡°Lana is at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hospital? What did you do to her?¡± I ask, and I could see an evil glint in her eye. She looked


    deranged not at all the well together woman she usually was.


    ¡°I did nothing to her. You are the one that did something, you slut. You ruined my family. You are


    nothing but a homewrecking whore, seducing my husband,¡± she spat at me, I mean literally spat on


    me.


    ¡°I did not seduce your husband.¡± She pped me. The force whipping my head to the side from


    the force, my skin stinging and my ears ringing.


    ¡°Two fucking years I watched himy in aa for what you did, all because he wouldn¡¯t leave me


    for you. You spiteful bitch, you burned our home down and nearly killed him,¡± she screamed, grabbing


    my throat with her hands, the bat falling to the ground with a thump. Her grip tightening as she crushed


    my windpipe. I struggled trying to loosen my hands. She was full of burning rage, her nails digging into


    my skin tearing through the flesh as I tried to breathe around her grip.


    She suddenly let go before moving her hair out of her face and wiping her hands on her jeans. I


    gasped for air, sucking in each breath trying to fill my lungs.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You thought you could have him, and when you couldn¡¯t you tried to kill him, tried to take him from


    me.¡± I shake my head at her words.


    ¡°He is alive? Is this what he told you?¡± I breathe, trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°You really thought you could kill him, a man as strong as him? He suffered from what you did.


    Burns to seventy percent of his body, two years he spent in aa. Another two years and he still


    can¡¯t leave the hospital. You ruined him, you ruined me,¡± she screamed, and I flinched at her anger, her


    hands outstretched like she was going to strangle me again. Sheughed at my reaction. She was


    enjoying my fear. Enjoying what she was doing to me.


    ¡°He lied. I never seduced him.¡±


    ¡°Whore, you think I will believe you over my own husband? No wonder no one wanted you, always


    the throw away child¡± She chuckled pacing. Nothing I say was going to make her believe me. Make her


    see him for what he is. She continued pacing muttering under her breath, pulling at her hair in


    frustration.


    ¡°April just let me leave, untie me. You will never have to see me again¡± I tell her, and she shakes


    her head.


    ¡°I tried, I tried to forgive you. I really did but it is toote now, I have to do this. I need to do this.


    You must die for what you did. But first you need to suffer¡± she says, stopping her pacing and looking


    around the room. My eyes following her, and my heart skips a beat when she stops in front of a wall full


    of different tools, what is she looking for? What happened to the woman who was kind and willing to


    help anyone? I was struggling to understand, how someone who used to be sweet and loving and


    understanding could now be so manic and cruel.


    April grabs a hammer off the shelf, turning it in her hand as she walks toward me. I struggle


    against my restraints as she kneels down in front of me.


    ¡°What are you doing, April? You don¡¯t need to do this. I can exin if you would just listen,¡± I beg


    her as she brings the hammer down on my foot, my toes breaking. I scream but she doesn¡¯t stop. She


    repeatedly hits my foot till every toe is broken, and I am fairly sure so is the end of my foot, I could feel


    my foot swelling painfully. My screams echoing of the wall and my voice bing hoarse as tears


    stream down my face. She stands up, looking down at what she did before rushing to the sink in the


    corner and throwing up. All I could do was try and breathe, breathe through the pain and sob.


    April washes her face before grabbing the hammer off the sink basin. Panic coursing through me.


    ¡°He raped me. Derrick raped me. I didn¡¯t seduce your husband, April,¡± I try to tell her. But she just


    steps forward before punching me in the face. My head snapping back, and I hear the crunch of my


    nose breaking. Blood spurting from nose like a tap had been turned on.


    ¡°Liar, he told me you would say that. Said you would try tarnish my husband¡¯s name to save


    yourself from what you did? Was I not a good mother to you that you would hurt me so?¡±


    ¡°I am not lying, every god damn night for a year I had to endure him. Every night I wished you


    would walk through that door, wished that you would realise and save me from him, to make it stop,¡± I


    screamed at her, which only angered her more.


    April face distorted in anger. ¡°You¡¯re lying or you would have told me. Why didn¡¯t you speak up


    then, Evelyn, huh?¡±


    ¡°Because he threatened Lana, because of who he was. I tried April. No one would believe me, why


    would they? You couldn¡¯t even see what was right under your nose the entire time.¡±


    Her hands gripping my throat, my words dying out as I tried to breathe before the chair suddenly


    tips and shees down on top of me.


    ¡°Liar fucking liar,¡± she kept screaming and I could feel the darkness taking over my vision just as


    she let go before standing and kicking my side. Choking on the breath I tried to take before she


    struggled to lift the chair back up under my weight. When she finally had me upright again. She strode


    over to the shelf with tools again and I groaned.


    ¡°Please no more, no more April, just let me go,¡± I cry.


    ¡°No, I will make you suffer the way he did.¡± My stomach dropped when she turned around.


    ¡°No one will recognise you when I am done,¡° she says walking toward me with a blow torch a


    sadistic look on her face, one of pure insanity.

 chapter 146 Forty-Four

    chapter 146 Forty-Four


    Thaddeus POV


    I fucked up; I knew I fucked up. I let my walls down. I fell asleep, as soon as I opened my eyes, I


    knew they would find me. I shouldn¡¯t have gone home, shouldn¡¯t have closed my eyes for those few


    seconds which turned into hours. I could feel them getting nearer. Looking at the clock, I see that it is


    10 AM. I had to get moving, they wouldn¡¯t be far out. My mates would convince me toe back, and I


    couldn¡¯t risk her safety. She was safest away from me.


    My life has been hell without them. I hadn¡¯t slept in month, and sitting down and resting was the


    mistake I made. Should have kept moving, stayed awake, then they wouldn¡¯t have found me. Chucking


    my clothes on, I head for the door. I knew I didn¡¯t have long before they got here. Time slipped away


    from me and I wasn¡¯t even sure how long I slept but I could feel how close they were.


    Moving quickly, I started running. No direction in particr just away from them catching up. I


    could feel Orion getting closer, feel his emotion creeping into me. Flooding me forcing me to stop. I


    usually blocked them out. I couldn¡¯t handle their suffering. I knew it was hell for them as much as it was


    for me, but this was the right choice. Or so I thought when I felt her, felt them suffering along with me.


    First it was unease creeping in from her. What was she doing that was making her unsure? Then it


    was fear, then pounding pain ripping through my skull forcing me to clutch my head. Something was


    wrong, something had happened. Then suddenly I couldn¡¯t feel her at all, she was gone. Looking


    around I had no idea where I was, stopping at a sign I read, I was in a town called Forse. Shit, I was 6


    hours away from my parent¡¯s house. 6 hours away from her and that meant Rnd and Orion were just


    as far. Turning on my heel, I took off heading back the way I came my surrounding blurring into a sea of


    colour I was moving that fast. My heart pounding and dread consumed me. Why couldn¡¯t I feel her?


    Was she unconscious? Rnd and Orion would have left her in safe hands I know them, they love her


    just as much as I do. So why was she hurt? Why wasn¡¯t she safe?


    Running, I dug my phone out slowing slightly as I rang my mother.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Her excited voice came through to me.


    ¡°Ma where is Evelyn? Put her on.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t here you, are you running?¡± she asks. I slowing to a stop so she can hear. I could


    Rnd and Orion moving away, heading toward her. They must know where she is.


    ¡°Ma put Evelyn on the phone,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Evelyn, she went into the city to meet Lana,¡± my mother says. My blood running cold.


    ¡°By herself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rnd said it was okay¡± I hang up. Dialling Evelyn¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hi, you¡¯ve reached Evelyn Leave your number and I will get back to you¡± Her voicemail. Either it


    was off, or she had no reception. Running, I could feel myself catching up to Rnd, feel the pull of the


    mate bond pulling me towards his direction.


    That¡¯s when I felt her wake, her panic coursing through me. My wrists hurting. I could feel


    everything she felt. My mate was in trouble, she was hurt. Finally catching up to Rnd at Leven when


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I see him in wolf form before he drops and so do I when pain starts radiating throughout my left foot.


    My foot throbbing and Rnd groans the pain forcing him to shift back.


    Grabbing him, I m him into the ground anger taking over me. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She went to the park to visit Lana, go Thaddeus find her¡± he says before screaming in agony. I


    could feel her pain but pushed it aside, her mind was consumed in pain. Letting him go I start running.


    Just hang on Evelyn I am not far now.


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Watching horrified as she walked towards me with the blow torch. I felt bile rise in my throat,


    nausea swirling within me at what she was about to do. She had lost the plot.


    ¡°Look your foot is bleeding. How about I cauterize it for you?¡± she mocks before holding the blue


    me to my broken foot. I scream. At first it felt cold but then It like was melting my skin off. I thrash


    trying to get her to stop as she starts with my toes. My screams falling on deaf ears as she ignored me.


    I had never felt pain like it, not even catching fire hurt this badly. This was torture in every sense of the


    word. My skin literally melting under the intense heat.


    She stops, checking out her handy work. I could smell my burning flesh. It filled the room. The


    stench was horrendous. She then stands up before walking upstairs, relief flooding me that she was


    leaving. I was drenched in blood and sweat, drenched in my own tears.


    ¡°NO, NO, NO,¡± I scream when I hear the door open and realise she ising back. She walks


    down the stairs, a cruel smile on her face. She was carrying a knife.


    ¡°Burns are terrible, aren¡¯t they? So painful,¡± she tells me. ¡°I was nning on burning you to death,


    but I can¡¯t handle the smell. It is atrocious,¡° she says before grabbing a medical mask from her pocket


    and putting it on. She then ties her hair up getting it off her face before picking up the knife.


    ¡°She runs the back of the de across my shoulder to the middle of my throat, pushing the point in


    slightly.


    ¡°You are a pretty little thing. Let¡¯s change that shall we?¡° she says her words muffled by the mask.


    She turns the de before running it down my chest. I scream as it slices through my chest and across


    my breasts. She starts yanking on my shirt, tearing it away, jerking me forward the zip ties cutting into


    my wrist painfully when I felt one snap from the pressure of my wrist being on a weird angle from her


    tugging. She rips my shirt down the middle, the knife cutting into my skin as she continues yanking on


    me trying to remove my bra while holding it. This woman is sick, she is going to mutte me.


    Once my bra was undone, she grabs the knife and just as she goes to slice my breast. I grab the


    de. I could feel it slicing through my palm and fingers, she seemed shocked before yanking the knife


    away before walking over and grabbing another zip tie. I frantically start yanking on my other wrist


    trying to free it when shees back grabbing my hand and prying it away trying to restrain it. I can¡¯t


    let her do that, so I use the only thing I have, my head. I headbutt her and she stumbles back. Gold


    flecks dancing before my vision from the impact of our heads colliding. Pain shooting through my skull


    and she gets up. She screams and I can see her eyebrow is bleeding, blood running down the side of


    her face before it twists in anger and she screams tackling me and I couldn¡¯t do anything as the chair


    fell backwards, my head smacking the concrete with a loud crack making me see ck for a few


    seconds. The air being knocked from my lungs as shees down on top of me.


    I didn¡¯t even register the first few blows as she rained down punches on my face, I had lost feeling


    for a few seconds and I feared that I was going to die, I was pretty certain any more knocks to the


    head, I was going to be out. When suddenly I heard a loud noise upstairs, she stops looking at the roof.


    And I scream, hoping she can hear me. Lana must be home.


    April instantly mps her hand down on my mouth. I bite her hand letting out a scream when she


    jerks her hand away before she punches me in the mouth, my lips swelling, and I could taste my own


    blood. I watch her raise her fist again, when suddenly she was gone. Just vanished before I hear a loud


    crash and her body bounces of the wall beforending next to me unconscious on the floor when


    suddenly I see him. His fangs protruding and never in my life have I been so thankful to see someone.


    Orioning into my line of vision. When suddenly I hear another crash so violent, I thought the roof


    was about to cave in.


    ¡°Down here,¡± Orion yells out to them and I hear fast moving footsteps before hearing a terrifying


    growl. Orion picks me up in the chair, cing it upright before snapping the cable ties. Looking over his


    shoulder, I see Thaddeus a murderous look on his face, his eyes trained on the unconscious April on


    the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay now, we got you,¡± Orion says grabbing my face making me look at him. Everything


    was bing fuzzy around the edges. My vision bing tunnelled. Everything hurt yet all I could


    focus on was, that he they were here.


    Orion bites into his wrist, and I don¡¯t even think about it just wrap my lips around his bite mark


    knowing his blood would offer relief, stop the pain. I could feel his hand rubbing the back of my head.


    ¡°Get her out of here,¡± Thaddeus yells at him as he stalks toward April. Orion grabs me, lifting me


    and I could feel my body healing, the pain slowing as I wrap my legs around his waist and Orion heads


    for the stairs. I see Thaddeus grab April before tossing her in the chair, having to catch it to steady it


    from the force he used. He was going to kill her and even after what she did, I didn¡¯t want her to die, did


    she deserve death probably but that wasn¡¯t for me to decide. She was still my mother for a year, still


    Lana¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill her,¡± I whisper, and Orion stops pulling back and staring at me as if I had lost my


    mind. Thaddeus head whipping in my direction a look of anger on his face directed at me.


    ¡°Get her out of here Orion. I will deal with her and Rndter,¡± he growls, and I see April stir


    before suddenly I feel a rush of air and smell fresh air. Opening my eyes, I see we are outside.

 chapter 147 Forty-Five

    chapter 147 Forty-Five


    Thaddeus POV


    There are worse ways to die then death. Worse ways to torture someone other than physical pain.


    Looking down at this weak pathetic woman, I wanted to inflict the same pain Evelyn endured. Yet


    Evelyn for some strange reason wanted me to leave her alive. If it were me, I would want to torture her


    slowly. I would still enjoy this though. Evelyn doesn¡¯t need to know as long as she remains silent.


    ¡°Get her out of here Orion, I will deal with her and Rndter¡± I watch as they go, and the woman


    stirs. How could she inflict what she has done on another woman? But I could see this one was tainted


    with madness and jealousy she honestly thought Evelyn was having an affair with her husband.


    The thought of touching this woman disgusted me but I had no choice. Grabbing her face, I force


    her to look up at me. She whimpers cowering back in fear.


    ¡°You will not make a sound, you will not cry, you will only suffer internally¡± I tell her, watching her


    eyes ze over. She didn¡¯t even put up a fight, Evelyn was tiny and even she could sometimes fight off


    mypulsion, this woman however didn¡¯t put up any fight all.


    ¡°Now you will suffer what Evelyn did¡± Grabbing her head I rifle through her thoughts, her body


    shaking in my hands as I flicked through the files of her mind, what I wasn¡¯t expecting was the man that


    tortured my love to have survived. Evelyn was so sure he died and so was I by her memories. Seeing


    his burnt face in her memories angered me further. Twisting her memories was easy, I ruined the


    memories she had with him, twisted them into something dark and painful when another thought came


    over me. What better revenge then to makes Evelyn¡¯s memories hers.


    I shoved Evelyn¡¯s first ever horrid encounter with that man into her, letting it flood her mind. April


    gasped and started shaking her head, but I held tighter. Letting not only Evelyn¡¯s memories flood her


    but the emotion she felt during that encounter, here helplessness, fear, shame, repulsion every little


    emotion that ever registered within Evelyn I gave to her. Letting go, I looked at this vile woman. She


    had tears rolling down her face, guilt evident on her face. She truly didn¡¯t know what a monster her


    husband was.


    ¡°Speak¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, please no more¡± she whispers. I arch an eyebrow at her begging.


    ¡°No, more?¡± I ask oh there would be more that was her first memory. If she couldn¡¯t handle one


    memory how was this woman going to endure what he takes from her, what destroyed her. One


    memory and Evelyn had a year of them.


    ¡°Please no more¡± She begs again.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Evelyn begged every time, that was only one, we haven¡¯t even got to the best part.


    You haven¡¯t seen how much of a monster he truly is. Now be quiet¡± I tell her as I grab her face kneeling


    in front of her. She grabs my wrist not wanting to endure anymore. But she will, she will see everything,


    every god damn thing, and I will make sure she feels it.


    Her face twisting in pain, her mouth open in a silent scream as I shove every memory in her mind,


    every thought, every emotion. April¡¯s face was tortured, I actually felt bad seeing the look on her face.


    What that man did makes me sick, to do that to a child, abuse his power and trust like that.


    Standing up, I look down at her. She was shaking but not a worde out of her, her eyes hollow


    as she was now forever haunted by what Evelyn endured just like me, just like Orion. I was thankful


    Rnd didn¡¯t see, and Orion I swore to each other we would never let him. I felt everything along with


    her, felt every emotion of Evelyn when I took them, like I was with her the entire time, how she didn¡¯t kill


    herself is beyond me. Looking at April though she wasn¡¯t as strong as Evelyn, she just might.


    There are worse things than death, the mind could make you wish for it. Make you want it. The


    mind was a form of torture on its own, nothing worse than toxic thoughts. Nothing worse than losing


    your will to live.


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Waiting was a torture in itself. Thaddeus had been down there for ages, and I hadn¡¯t heard a


    sound from the house. My hands trembling as we waited before suddenly Rnde tearing through


    the trees surrounding the property. Trampling over the garden¡¯s as he rushed over, shifting mid stride.


    His feet skidding on the grass as he stopped next to us in front of the porch.


    ¡°Thank god,¡± he breathed, hands on his knees before dropping to the ground exhausted. Orion


    growls at him when Rnd reaches for me, pulling me away from Rnd which confused me. Didn¡¯t


    Rnd tell him that he said I could go?


    I reach out for him, and Rnd grasps my fingertips. Orion anger hitting me and Rnd¡¯s guilt. Yet


    Thaddeus I could feel nothing but a sense of calm, like when you hit the eye of a storm and everything


    goes silent and peaceful before the hurricane hits again. That was the vibe I was getting.


    I try to move off Orion¡¯sp, but he grips my hips pulling me down on hisp. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± is all he says


    to me but the venom behind that simple word made me freeze. Suddenly the front door opens hitting


    the wall before splintering everywhere from the force.


    Thaddeus growl so menacing that birds fled the trees and I cringed away from him. His eyes on


    Rnd as he stalks toward him and fear consumes me and guilt. Thaddeus was one minute behind me


    and within a blink of an eye he had Rnd by the throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not his fault, I didn¡¯t go where I said I was going,¡± I blurt out just as he raises his fist. Thaddeus


    freezes, his fist still raised as he looks over his shoulder at me. I shrink back under his gaze leaning


    into Orion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I thought¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish, they tried to warn me there was something wrong with


    her, something off and I stupidly fell into her trap.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did Rnd say you could leave the house without him?¡± Thaddeus asks. I look frantically to


    Rnd worried and he just nods. Thaddeus growls before turning back to him.


    ¡°He said I could meet Lana at the park, I got message saying toe here. I didn¡¯t tell him¡± I


    confess worried Thaddeus was going to seriously hurt him. Rnd instantly shakes his head telling me


    to stop speaking. I bite my tongue wondering how much trouble I was in, by the look on his face he


    wanted to kill me.


    ¡°She could have fucking died¡± He screamed, and Rnd hung his head before Thaddeus shoved


    him away before ripping me to my feet and crushing me against his chest. His bunched muscle


    instantly rxing as he inhaled my scent.


    ¡°You are in so much trouble when we get home¡± He hums below my ear making me shiver.


    ¡°What did you do to April?¡± I whisper worried because she hasn¡¯te out of the house.


    ¡°She is alive for now¡± he says before gripping my chin forcing me to look up and meet his stormy


    gaze.


    ¡°Derrick is alive¡± he states, and I nod, a cruel smile on his lips and I feel a sadistic feelinge


    through the bond. Thaddeus rummages through my back pocket pulling out his mother¡¯s car keys


    before unlocking the car. His grip on my arm tightening as he drags me to the car, opening the back


    door and shoving me in. Orion remains silent and I could feel he was seething through the bond at me


    and Rnd, he says nothing the entire drive back to Thaddeus¡¯s parent¡¯s house. I didn¡¯t dare say a


    word not wanting to get in any more trouble and I was still trying to wrap my head around what


    happened and the fact I was still alive.


    Shock hitting me now that I had time to think. My mind racing and I see Thaddeus nce at me


    through the mirror a few times. His burning anger toward me made my stomach drop. Rnd slides


    across the seat moving closer to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch her¡± Thaddeus growls and he instantly moves back onto his seat away from


    me. Pulling in, Imogen was waiting out front and rushes over, opening the door and crushing me in a


    hug.


    ¡°Thank god you are okay, when Thaddeus rang, I was so worried¡° she says pulling away and


    giving me once over. Her face falling when she saw I am drenched in blood.


    ¡°Well thank god for the healing properties of blood. I better tell your fathers toe home they


    have been out searching for her for hours,¡± Imogen says walking inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m not staying, mum. I am taking my mates home where I can watch them¡± Thaddeus tells her,


    looking back at him she nods. ¡°Can you at least say goodbye to your fathers¡± Thaddeus nods before


    grabbing my hand and tugging me inside. I was shivering and I didn¡¯t know if it was cold or my shock.


    Imogen races upstairs before returning with some clothes, she points to the bathroom and I nod just as


    her mates answer the phone and she starts talking.


    Walking in, I ce the clothes on the sink. My clothes were sticking to my skin from the dried


    blood. My hair all matted. Peeling my clothes off, I turn the shower on when Thaddeus walks in with


    Orion. Thaddeus and Orion stripping their clothes off and stepping in the shower behind me.


    ¡°Where is Rnd?¡± I ask, the only answer I get, is a growl. My hair was coated in blood, I washed


    it once before Orion took over, I was exhausted mentally and honestly couldn¡¯t care less about what I


    looked like. All I could think about was April and how I didn¡¯t notice what she had nned. Then my


    thoughts drifted to Lana. What woulde of her now? Thaddeus said April was alive still, but that


    meant little. I know there are worse ways then death, so what did he do that he would walk away


    leaving her alive? I could feel how much he wanted to kill her. He wanted to inflict the same thing I


    endured on her, yet he gave nothing away. I tried asking a few times but all he would tell me was she


    was alive.


    Orion washed my hair, getting all the blood out. I barely even registered their hands on my body. I


    was numb,pletely numb. Yet I weed that feeling, it was better than feeling anything. Thaddeus


    washed my body while Orion was brushing my hair with his fingers. He was a little rough, but I didn¡¯t


    care, pain was the least of my worries.


    My thoughts eating away me only to be pulled out of my own head by the water being turned off. I


    felt like I was on auto pilot, I could see everything going on around me, yet I felt nothing, the night going


    by in a blur and the next thing I remember is Thaddeus stopping the car.


    I look around confused I don¡¯t even remember leaving the house or saying goodbye to his parents.


    Don¡¯t remember anything of the trip. I do remember fog though, yet I couldn¡¯t remember when it started


    only realising its absence when it suddenly lifted when Thaddeus opened my car door. The cool breeze


    of the night sweeping over my skin. We were home. Everythinging back to me startling clear.


    ¡°I should ring Lana,¡± I tell Thaddeus.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Not tonight,¡± he says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if she got home.¡±


    ¡°She is home with April, Evelyn. She is fine I promise,¡± Thaddeus tells me. Yet how did he know


    that? Confusion hitting me, I don¡¯t remember him ringing her maybe he did, because I don¡¯t remember


    anything since getting out of the shower.


    I felt disorientated.


    ¡°Come Evelyn, I won¡¯t ask again,¡± Thaddeus growls making my eyes snap to his. I must have been


    staring off into space. I reluctantly follow him inside, Rnd tried to grab my hand, but Thaddeus pulled


    me away before growling at him.

 chapter 148 Forty-Six

    chapter 148 Forty-Six


    Rnd¡¯s POV


    All I wanted to do was touch her, we nearly lost her because I said she could go. Although I wasn¡¯t


    entirely at fault but still, I said she could go without us, disobeying Orion, and Thaddeus. Evelyn was to


    remain with someone until we changed her or until she agreed to be changed. Thaddeus was holding


    back which I was grateful for, he wanted to beat me senseless but didn¡¯t because he doesn¡¯t want to


    scare her. I would have preferred the beating at least I would be able to touch her, hold her. This was


    worse because she was right in front of me yet so far out of reach.


    Evelyn kept stealing nces at me, her guilt hitting me hard. She was in shock that much I could


    tell, the entire trip she never uttered a word. Thaddeus dragged her into the kitchen plopping her down


    in the chair before he rummaged through the fridge. No one said anything and the tension was so thick


    I could almost taste it. Orion and Thaddeus were angry at both of us.


    Almost tempted to say something just end the silence. Orion and Thaddeus make grilled cheese


    putting in front of her. Evelyn just stares at the te. She wasn¡¯t hungry, Thaddeus I knew wouldn¡¯t let


    her leave till she ate, and I nod toward the te and she seemed to understand as she bit a corner off


    chewing slowly. Orion handed me a te before offering Thaddeus one. Thaddeus shakes his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry for food¡± he says, his eyes not leaving Evelyn. Evelyn¡¯s fear hitting me, and I could


    tell she didn¡¯t want him feeding on her when he was angry, not afterst time when he hurt her. She


    had grown to fear his bloodlust and that was wise. I also feared it, the number of times he has drained


    me is ridiculous. Draining a Lycan is worse than when he drained Orion. Orion snaps back faster, me


    on the other hand would be out for days, Evelyn would be dead.


    I move my chair back and Thaddeus eyes snap to mine, he raises an eyebrow in question. He


    knows I hate him feeding on me, Orion I can handle he is gentle, but Thaddeus could be cruel and


    make it hurt intentionally.


    ¡°She is scared¡± I tell him.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not?¡± He questions knowing exactly how I felt.


    ¡°Not as scared as her,¡± I tell him, as I step closer. Thaddeus regards me carefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not touching her.¡± His eyes sparkling in mischief before he jerks me toward him


    smashing his lips against mine. I groan, god I missed him, every angry piece of him. He pulls away too


    quickly. Arousal flooding the bond and we both turn to see Evelyn watching us. Her thighs pressed


    together tightly, and Orion wore a smirk on his face watching her reaction to us.


    ¡°You like when I kiss Rnd?¡± Thaddeus asks her, knowing full well she does like watching us. Her


    face flushing at his words. Of course, she did. Just like we all liked watching her with each other. Her


    arousal perfuming the room, such a sweet aroma. Thaddeus kisses my neck his tongue running over


    my mark and I groan, pressing myself against him before I feel his magic wash over me or the fog as


    Evelyn calls it. His teeth sinking into my neck as he tugs me closer, and I moan loudly. Pleasure rolling


    over me, usually he didn¡¯t bother when he fed on me, yet he was enjoying Evelyn¡¯s reaction to


    watching us. His tonguepping at my neck, yet I knew his eyes were on her.


    Thaddeus teeth leave my neck after a few minutes, the euphoric feeling going with it, and I miss


    his touch instantly. Desire coursing through me. ¡°Later, if you behave,¡± Thaddeus says and my


    shoulders sag with disappointment. Orion, I could tell, didn¡¯t agree, he wanted me punished for what


    happened to her. I would take whatever punishment they wanted to dish out as long as I could have


    her.


    Stepping away, I move to Evelyn she looks up at me, and I can see the longing on her face. She


    reaches her hand up as I lean down, my hands on the back of her chair. But then she hesitates before


    looking between Orion and Thaddeus. She knew this was how Thaddeus was punishing me and she


    didn¡¯t want to get me in more trouble. Thaddeus nods, her fingertips brush my cheek. Leaning down, I


    kiss her softly before Orion growls stalking off out of the kitchen toward the loungeroom.


    ¡°He is mad at me?¡± she states, her voice sad.


    ¡°More me than you,¡± I tell her, and she nods in understanding.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, finish eating, Evelyn,¡± Thaddeus tells her, and she looks back at her te


    frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± she whispers but picks up another piece anyway and biting into it. Thaddeus


    turns around turning the kettle on.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± he asks, looking at me.


    ¡°I will make them,¡± I tell him, and he nods. Evelyn eats before putting her te in the sink. She


    looks to Thaddeus waiting, not wanting to piss him off any more than he already is.


    ¡°You can go.¡± She rushes out, I could feel she wanted to find Orion as she darted out not looking


    back. Which left me with Thaddeus.


    ¡°Be thankful Evelyn is here, Rnd, because right now I want to kill you,¡± he says burning anger


    through the bond.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to hurt her, are you?¡± I ask worried. I could feel the darkness in him, but her


    presence seems to have a calming effect on him. He relishes everything about her, he is so caught up


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    on her that I think he forgets he is mad at her especially when she is like this, doing what he wants and


    not arguing back for once.


    ¡°No, I am angry, but I am just relieved she is okay. Though I would like to tan that ass of hers red,¡±


    he says, an image of her bent over his knee hitting me and I feel my lips tug at the thought, my cock


    twitching in my pants.


    ¡°That might not actually be a punishment,¡± I smirk. Mates were made perfectly for us if anything it


    would probably turn her on.


    ¡°I would make it hurt,¡± he said, the same thoughts running through his own head as he adjusts his


    pants which were growing tighter.


    ¡°And April?¡± I ask. He growls sending a shiver up my spine. I wasn¡¯t game enough to ask again. I


    knew what ever he did would have made her suffer. I am surprised he actually let her live. None of us


    could understand Evelyn¡¯s empathy toward the woman. She was too kind-hearted; she didn¡¯t want to


    hurt Lana even though the bitch deserves nothing but death in my eyes.


    Humans were odd things to try and understand. Walking out, I find Evelyn on the lounge with


    Orion, she was sitting on hisp while he traced circles with his fingers on the skin of her thigh, he


    seemed calm enough. I had never felt anger like this from him before. Orion was always level-headed,


    but I had broke his trust. Sitting in the armchair away from her, Thaddeus sits beside her and Orion. I


    turn the news on to fill the silence.


    Thaddeus runs his hand up her leg and she shivers resting her head on Orion¡¯s shoulder and I


    watch as he kisses her temple. She was exhausted and needed sleep.


    ¡°Sleep Evelyn,¡± Thaddeus tells her, but she shakes her head. Evelyn was unsure.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask her, confused when she tries to fight against it. She waspletely


    exhausted yet refusing to close her eyes, we could go longer without sleep but Evelyn not so much.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried I am going to leave?¡± Thaddeus asks her and her eyes dart to him and she nods.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere little one not after today¡± he tells her. His hand running up the inside of her


    thigh and she shivers. Thaddeus lips turn up in a smirk. His eyes sparkling as he watches her reaction


    him.


    ¡°Want me to help you sleep?¡± he asks gripping her hips on cing her on hisp.


    Evelyn POV


    Thaddeus sat me on hisp. My legs straddling his, his hands running up the outside of my thighs.


    Gripping his face, my palms on his cheeks, running my thumb underneath his eyes as they darken,


    veins slivering under my touch. I trace the lines of his face and down his neck. Thaddeus just letting me


    touch him, my fingers brushing his neck when I notice where I bit him had healed and my mark was


    gone.


    ¡°Where I bit you healed?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re human, Evelyn. You can still mark us, but it will only stay temporarily until we change


    you¡± he says, and I pull back. Change me? Change me how, turn me into one of them? The thought


    alone was enough to make my heart skip a beat. I didn¡¯t want to live forever, didn¡¯t want to feed on


    people and I sure as hell didn¡¯t want to turn into a furry creature and howl at the moon and shit.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I nce toward Rnd and Orion.


    ¡°It will happen eventually, Evelyn,¡± Orion tells me.


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t get a choice? I don¡¯t want to live forever,¡± I tell them, and Thaddeus grip tightens.


    ¡°No one said right now, Evelyn, when you decide,¡± Rnd tells me.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. It¡¯s not natural, I don¡¯t want to be a monster,¡± I tell them before realising what I said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Evelyn no offense taken,¡± Thaddeus says brushing my cheek with his thumb. ¡°You still


    have plenty of time, no one will do anything until you say so,¡± he says.


    ¡°What if I never want to change?¡± I ask and I see Thaddeus eyes darken. His jaw clenching.


    ¡°Then I will make the choice for you.¡± I shake my head and try to climb off hisp.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t agree to this, Thaddeus. You don¡¯t get to decide that for me,¡± I argue but his eyes go


    spine as I lean further away from him.


    ¡°And why the fuck not, Evelyn? Clearly you can¡¯t make decisions for yourself,¡± he snaps as he


    turns to re at me. I know he was talking about me nearly getting myself killed but he can¡¯t me that


    on me. How am I supposed to know what others¡¯ intentions are?


    ¡°because I don¡¯t want this life, I wanted a normal human life,¡± I tell him, and heughs.


    ¡°That went out the window the day you met us, Evelyn,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°When you say human life, what do you mean?¡± Rnd asks sitting forward staring at me.


    Thaddeus¡¯s head snaps toward him, ¡°Don¡¯t even entertain the idea, Rnd¡± Thaddeus tells him, but I


    answer anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just normal.¡±


    ¡°You want kids?¡± Rnd asks and Thaddeus and Orion both growl at him. Did I want kids? I wasn¡¯t


    sure but I didn¡¯t want them now, I knew that much.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I tell him not really knowing how I actually feel about that particr question. Rnd sits


    back resting his head on the back of the armchair looking up at the ceiling. ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s not possible,¡± Thaddeus answers, though I could tell he was irritated that Rnd


    mentioned it.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re human, Evelyn. Bearing one of our children could kill you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°When a human fall pregnant to their mate, or in your case mates, the child isn¡¯t human.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I ask not understanding.


    ¡°One of us can¡¯t knock you up. If you fall pregnant, it won¡¯t just be one of our kids it would be all.¡±


    ¡°You have lost me,¡± I admit trying to understand what he is telling me. Thaddeus puts his head in


    his hands trying to figure out what to say next. Orion stepping in for him.


    ¡°If we were all vampire it would work, but Thaddeus is a Tribrid, and Rnd werewolf. You fall


    pregnant the baby will be a tribrid. When a mate falls pregnant, the baby is a mix of its parents. You


    have a more than one mate because Thaddeus is a tribrid, so therefore the baby would have all our


    DNA.¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter what it is?¡±


    ¡°Because humans can¡¯t carry a Lycan baby, Evelyn. It would kill them,¡± he answers.


    ¡°But your mother is part human.¡± Thaddeus shakes his head.


    ¡°No, my mother is a witch and had Vampire DNA. They thought she was human, but she wasn¡¯t,


    and she did die having me. Her vampire DNA brought her back.¡±


    ¡°So, if I have a baby it would be all of your child? And it would kill me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Thaddeus answers. I say nothing, what could I say? But suddenly having that option taken


    off me made me want it. Getting up, I head for the stairs. Orion tries reaching for me, but I brush his


    hand off. I was just about to go up the first step when I hear the news anchor on TV and the Parse


    hospital where Lana was.


    ¡°Breaking News we are live outside the Parse Hospital reports of a domestic situation.¡± I stop


    ncing at the TV and so was everyone else. They go to a live stream of inside the hospital and my


    stomach drops as I see Aprile on the screen.

 chapter 149 Forty-Seven

    chapter 149 Forty-Seven


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    The stream shows April walking through the hospital corridors with a gun in her hand. April walks


    up the corridors before walking into a ward out of sight. The live stream continues to y when you


    hear a bang. Rnd switches the TV off and all eyes go to me before I walk over grabbing the remote


    from Rnd and turning the TV back on. My heart thumping against my chest as I flick through the


    channels trying to find the news report again. Rnd tries to take the remote from me, but I snatch it


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    away from him. I need to know; I need to know what happened. Where Lana was, my mind racing the


    cold tendrils of fear creeping into me, my stomach dropping as I break out in a cold sweat instantly. My


    hands shaking as I clutch the remote before frantically flicking past the channel. I press the back


    button, and a news anchor was standing out the front of the hospital. Police blocking entry to the


    hospital behind her.


    The shing of police lights flickering against the building as cops were running around trying to


    secure the hospital, people running from the building inplete chaos.


    ¡°What you just seen on screen was the wife of the well-respected constable Derrick Tanner. The


    reportsing from inside is that a double murder, suicide. We believe the youngest victim of the


    double homicide is the adopted daughter, fourteen-year-old, Lana Tanner. The girl has been residing


    with Mrs Tanner while her husband recovers in hospital. It is not known what caused the sudden these


    sudden events to unfold but it is tragedy we may never understand.¡±


    Three imagese on the screen, a picture of April, one of Derrick in his uniform before the fire


    ravaged him andstly a picture of Lana. Her beautiful face full of light, the picture-perfect girl next


    door. My lungs restrict, my legs buckling underneath me as I stare at the screen. I could see the news


    on around me. Couldn¡¯t think straight as I stared nkly into space.


    This is my fault, I told Thaddeus not to kill her even though he wanted to. That was a mistake, I


    killed the only sister I ever had because I didn¡¯t want to live with the guilt of taking April away from her.


    But April not only took her husband¡¯s life but that of Lana¡¯s before taking her own. I killed her, I set off


    the chain of events that lead to her death, if only I listened to them. If only I never went to that house. If


    only I told Thaddeus to kill her, Lana would still be here.


    My breathing faster in short puffs with the realization that just dawned on me. I killed her, the


    closest person to family I ever had was dead. The person I was willing to kill for died because I wanted


    to believe April still had good left in her, that her understanding was only tainted that she wasn¡¯t to


    me for her actions. Thaddeus was right, April deserved death, but Lana didn¡¯t deserve this. This was


    never meant to affect her, I thought I was protecting her by letting April live because I was afraid, she


    would end up back in the system, the system no child wants to be a part of. My idiocy killed her. My


    failure to see what she was capable of killed Lana. The little girl I fought to protect for an entire year


    was now dead, everything I did was for nothing but more importantly my mistake killed her.


    Orion POV


    The moment Lana¡¯s picture came up on the screen she buckled, her legs going out from


    underneath her, her nails digging into her palms so hard she was drawing blood. She looked hollow as


    she continued to stare at the screen, eyes wide and a dead look on her face as the colour drained from


    her face. The emotionsing from the bond told us how destroyed she was inside, yet she didn¡¯t say


    a word, waspletely mute trapped in her own thoughts and guilt. She thought this was her fault.


    Evelyn shut down,pletely shut down. She was right in front of me but with the look on her face she


    might as well have been a million miles away.


    Thaddeus was a raging storm inside, the darkness creeping in. Rnd was the first to move. He


    hesitantly walked over to her frozen form crumpled on the floor. We could all hear the erratic beating of


    her heart as it thumped against her chest. The shallowness of her breathing like she couldn¡¯t catch her


    breath. The tremble of her bottom lip before she bit down on it hard enough to draw blood. Evelyn was


    breaking and none of us knew what to do other than stare at her.


    Rnd reaches his hand out to brush her hair from her face and she moves away before standing,


    the remote slipping from her hand and breaking apart on the floor, the batteries falling out as she


    turned almost robotically, she was there right in front us, but nobody was home. Evelyn moving more


    on instinct like a zombie as she walked up the stairs on auto pilot. She didn¡¯t want anyone near her.


    Didn¡¯t want us to touch her like she knew she would break if we did.


    ¡°I need to go; I can¡¯t be here¡± Thaddeus says, as the storm within him raged to magnitude levels.


    He looks to the stairs wanting to go to her but won¡¯t risk exploding near her. He felt her guilt hitting him


    along with his own. He never intended for April to kill Lana along with Derrick, he wanted her to suffer


    but he never imagined in a million years that Lana would also pay the price for what he imnted in her


    head.


    ¡°Go¡± I tell him and within a blink he was gone. He was a ticking timebomb on the brink of


    exploding. Rnd looks to the stairs Evelyn¡¯s despair hitting us like a tidal wave as it crashed into us.


    Racing upstairs she had locked the door. I twist the door handle till the handle snaps, falling apart in my


    hand and we find Evelyn on the floor, broken. She was screaming inside, you could see it on her face


    as she broke, tears rolling down her face, her face turning red and blotchy as she wailed, her hands


    ripping out her hair as she lost it. Completely lost the plot.


    Rnd grabs her hands stopping her from pulling chunks of hair out, her nails digging into her


    delicate skin leaving scratch marks as she wed at herself, like she thought she could w away the


    pain she was feeling inside.


    ¡°Orion do something¡± Rnd yells to me as she loses control. Rnd pulls her onto hisp


    restraining her hands which were now digging into his leg above the knee as he rocked her, trying to


    sooth her while she wept. Kneeling beside her, I grip her face, forcing her to look at me. Her eyes red


    and puffy, dead as she stared back at me. She waspletely distraught. I let the fog slip over her, her


    breathing evening out, her tears slowing, and she still tried to fight against it, as her body slowly


    rxed, her hands unclenching. Rnd¡¯s leg bleeding with the little half-moon shapes of her nails.


    ¡°Sleep Evelyn¡± I tell her, as Rnd brushes the hair sticking to her face from her tears. She shakes


    her head trying to fight off thepulsion.


    ¡°Sleep Evelyn¡± I repeat, and she goes out like a light. Her eyes shutting as I force her to sleep, her


    body going limp in Rnd¡¯s arms, her head rolling back against his arm before he stands, clutching her


    to his chest andys on the bed with her. I sit beside him, trying to think buting up nk. Death


    was something we were used to, eventually when you live as long as we do, you lose everyone you


    have ever known that is the downside to forever, the curse of immortality. Everyone you ever know will


    eventually die around you. But Evelyn never experienced that, she never had family. Never stayed any


    ce long enough to grow close to someone, so this was new to her, this was devasting. The closest


    thing she ever had to family was now gone. Even Derrick after what he did, couldn¡¯t break her,


    Thaddeus couldn¡¯t break her. Lana¡¯s death though, did. This broke her, never have I seen her look so


    fragile. This was going to haunt her worse than that vile man does.

 chapter 150 Forty-Eight

    chapter 150 Forty-Eight


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    I woke early to my phone ringing next to my bed. It was on silent and I could just make out the


    sound of it vibrating. I ignore it, not feeling like talking and figured it must be one of Thaddeus¡¯s family


    members. Stretching I sit upright, the events of the past twenty-four hours hitting me almost instantly.


    Thaddeus was sitting in the armchair at the end of the bed staring off into space. Rnd was asleep


    beside me and Orion I had no idea where he was, but he wasn¡¯t in the room.


    Lana was dead. My only family was now gone, and I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it, it was


    like a bad dream. Thaddeus was still as a statue, he didn¡¯t even move as I stood up,pletely lost in


    his thoughts. Grabbing my phone, I look at the screen. Five missed calls from Lana. My heart clenching


    at the sight. She would never call me again. I would never hear her voice again. I still couldn¡¯t believe


    April killed her, killed her own daughter. I quickly go to the bathroom needing to pee, walking past


    Thaddeus all he did was stare at the same spot on the roof, the look on his face was vacant.


    Using the bathroom, I quickly wash my hands before walking out. I wave my hand in front of


    Thaddeus face, he doesn¡¯t react. What is wrong with him? I touch his arm no reaction, he was awake


    because his eyes were open, yet the look on his face was like he wasn¡¯t aware of me touching him.


    ¡°Vampires do that sometimes; he is stuck in his head¡± Orion says, making me notice he was now


    leaning against the door. Hees over wrapping his arms around me and I wrap mine around his


    waist. Sparks moving over my cheek where it rested on his bare chest.


    ¡°When will hee back?¡± I ask looking up at him.


    ¡°When he figures out how toe back, or one of us pulls him from it¡± Orion tells me.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks, I nod. I would be fine unlike Lana. I¡¯m still alive and breathing, guilt hitting me


    at what happened.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± he asks, I shake my head.


    ¡°Well, you should eat anyway, I will go make something¡± he says letting me go before staring at


    Thaddeus. I could see the worry etched on his face for his mate. Orion walks out and I was about to


    follow when decided I would sit with Thaddeus for a bit, Rnd was still fast asleep snoring softly.


    Climbing on the armchair, I sit on hisp, draping my legs over the armrest before grabbing his arm and


    wrapping it around me.


    Thaddeus being gone for so long was horrible, now he was back and stuck like this. His skin was


    warm as I leant against him. Using my fingers, I trace the lines of his face, his face felt rough with


    stubble, but he felt warm, felt like home. My phone starts vibrating again, this time I can¡¯t ignore it.


    Hopping up, I grab it before sitting back down on Thaddeus¡¯sp. Looking at the screen, my heart skips


    a beat. Lana? I shake my head I know she is dead already, I must be losing it, there was no way she


    could be ringing. The news anchor confirmed three people were dead, they even put up her photo, so I


    had no doubt she was truly gone. My mind must be trying to find ways cope, I try to rationalise.


    Dropping the phone on myp, I nestle back into Thaddeus, my head resting on his shoulder, my hand


    stroking his rough cheek. I loved the way they smelt, loved the smell of their skin and how warm they


    are.


    Suddenly I felt movement, Thaddeus moves making me look up at him. Before his big arms


    envelope me, crushing me against him before letting go slightly. Sitting up, I straddle him, wrapping my


    arms around his neck, his face going to the crook of my neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡± I mumble against his shoulder before kissing the side of his neck. He growls softly


    almost a purr.


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate me?¡± he whispers, making me furrow my eyebrows.


    ¡°Why would I hate you?¡± I ask confused, wrapping my arms around his neck tighter and pressing


    myself against him.


    ¡°Because of Lana¡± he says before rubbing a hand down his face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill Lana, April did¡± I tell him, and he shakes his head.


    ¡°Nothing you did killed Lana, that is on April. She pulled the trigger not you. Fairly sure I am losing


    my mind though,¡± I tell him, and he pulls back, grabbing my face and looking at me. I hear my phone


    vibrate again.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± he asks, curious.


    ¡°Because I keep thinking I can hear my phone ringing and see her name popup,¡± I tell him. He


    kisses me softly before pulling away. ¡°Please don¡¯t keep punishing Rnd it wasn¡¯t his fault¡± I tell him,


    and I see his eyes dart to Rnd behind me before settling back on me. He pulls me against him,


    resting his chin on my head.


    My phone vibrates again, and I retrieve it where it fell between us. Looking at the screen Lana¡¯s


    name popping up again. Sighing, before I drop the phone on myp when Thaddeus picks it up.


    ¡°Ah Evelyn, you¡¯re not imagining it unless I have gone crazy with you,¡± he says looking at the


    screen. Sitting up, I look at the screen.


    ¡°You see it too?¡± He nods and I take it from him before answering it. My heart skipping a beat and


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    a lump formed in my throat as I answer it popping it on loudspeaker.


    ¡°Evie? Evie you there?¡± Shock hitting me. Thaddeus nudges me with his arm and I shake my


    shock off.


    ¡°Lana?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Evie, I have been trying to ring for hours. I need help please you have to help me,¡± she says, and I


    can¡¯t help the tears of relief that she is okay.


    ¡°Evie?¡± Her frightened voicees again.


    ¡°Yes, I am here. I thought you were dead,¡± I tell her. Silence on the other end. ¡°Lana?¡± I ask when


    she says nothing.


    ¡°¡¯I think I am. I don¡¯t know, but I need help. I remember the bullet hitting me in the chest, then I felt


    cold, so cold. I¡¯m scared, Evie,¡± she says. Thaddeus stands up, I wrap my legs around his waist as he


    starts walking toward the door.


    ¡°Wait, where are you?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I am in some metal box. I can¡¯t move the door is next to my feet and I can¡¯t open it¡±


    she tells me. Metal box? I look to Thaddeus and he says one word.


    ¡°Morgue¡± Morgue? Thaddeus takes the phone from me while I try and wrap my head around what


    he said.


    ¡°Hi Lana, this is Thaddeus,¡± he tells her.


    ¡°Argh Hi, where is Evie gone?¡±


    ¡°Never mind that for now, do you feel strange?¡± he asks.


    ¡°My throat is burning,¡± she admits. Thaddeus kisses my forehead and Oriones over and I try


    to put my feet down and stand but Thaddeus jostles me making me remain where I am, his arm


    tightening around my waist, so I wrap my legs back around him.


    ¡°I am sending Orion toe get you. You know Orion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but why not Evie?¡±


    ¡°You will see Evie, but Orion is faster. He wille get you and bring you here¡± Thaddeus tells her.


    He hands my phone back to me and I answer it.


    ¡°Lana you there?¡± I could hear Thaddeus and Orion whispering to each other but couldn¡¯t quite


    hear what they were saying. Next second Orion disappears, the front door left wide open.


    ¡°Evie, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Is what true?¡± I ask her, she sounded so frightened.


    ¡°What April said that Derrick¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes Lana, but don¡¯t worry about that. Orioning to get you, okay?¡±


    ¡°My phone is dying¡± she tells me before the phone cuts outpletely. I try to ring her back, but it


    goes to voicemail.


    ¡°She is alive, April didn¡¯t kill her,¡± I tell Thaddeus. He shakes his head.


    ¡°I think she did, you should prepare yourself. Lana may be different when shees here,¡± he


    tells me. I don¡¯t care if she is different as long as she is alive. Lana is alive, no matter how traumatised


    she is, she will get through it, but wait why is she in a morgue?


    ¡°Why would she be in a morgue?¡± I ask, the realisation of what Thaddeus said hitting me.


    ¡°Is she dead?¡± Thaddeus nods.


    ¡°But how I just spoke to her? She is human like me.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people walking around with vampire DNApletely unaware, so when they


    die, we found out theye back, that the small amount of vampire DNA brings them back. We learnt


    all this when my mother died having me.¡±


    ¡°So, your saying Lana is a vampire?¡±


    ¡°I would be willing to bet my life on it,¡± he says. Either way, I didn¡¯t care as long as she was alive.


    She would get through this. Rnd suddenly starts walking down the steps rubbing his eyes and


    yawning.


    ¡°Morning,¡± he grumbles, and Thaddeus lets me down and I rush over to him before jumping on


    him. Rnd catches me and I wrap my legs around him.


    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± he asks confused looking to Thaddeus.


    ¡°Lana is alive¡± I tell him. He looks to Thaddeus who steps closer pressing his chest into my back.


    Rnd looks at him warily, probably because he isn¡¯t supposed to touch me, but he slept in the bed


    and Thaddeus didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Is she?¡± Asks Rnd looking at Thaddeus, wondering if I lost the plot.


    ¡°Vampire, I think. Orion has gone to get her¡± Thaddeus tells him. Thaddeus wraps his arms around


    both of us. Rnd leans into him as I be crushed between them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I hear Rnd say before I realise, he said it to Thaddeus. Thaddeus pulls his face back


    as I look up at them both, Thaddeus eyes dropping to mine between them. He kisses my head before


    turning back to Rnd.


    ¡°I overreacted she is fine¡± he says, pecking Rnd on the lips only for Rnd to grab the back of


    his neck and deepen the kiss. My stomach tightening as I watch them together. Thaddeus chuckles


    pulling away after a few seconds.


    ¡°Come, I need coffee¡± Thaddeus says turning toward the kitchen. Coffee sounded great.


    ¡°Is he okay?¡± Rnd asks, making me look at him.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± I answer, Rnd shakes his head.


    ¡°Because he? -¡±


    ¡°I told him, it wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± I tell him, and he looks at me before kissing my cheek.


    ¡°He almost seems happy,¡± Rnd says walking into the kitchen and sitting me on the bench next


    to Thaddeus.


    ¡°Do you think we should call Bianca?¡± Thaddeus asks Rnd.


    ¡°Might be a good idea, we don¡¯t know how she will react to Evelyn¡± Thaddeus nods before pulling


    out his phone. Their words confused me. I have known Lana for years; I was no threat to her.

 chapter 151 Forty-Nine

    chapter 151 Forty-Nine


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Thaddeus phones Bianca and we spend around an hour waiting before I hear movement outside. I


    was sitting on the lounge with Thaddeus and Rnd when the front door opened, and Orion stepped


    inside. Standing, I go to see Lana when Thaddeus pulls me behind him. Lana walks in cautiously.


    Looking around the room before her eyesnd on me. Her hair was messy, and she was wearing a


    hospital gown. Her eyes going wide when she saw me and rushes over to me, a little too fast nearly


    knocking me over. If it weren¡¯t for Thaddeus holding my arm, she would have knocked me to the


    ground.


    ¡°Thank god you¡¯re okay¡± I whisper hugging her back. She sighs deeply squeezing me tightly.


    Thaddeus I could see was watching her with a strange expression on his face and I could feel his


    caution through the bond. Orion, I noticed was standing behind her his hand on her shoulder


    awkwardly like he was worried something was going to happen.


    Their worry through the bond making me uneasy, why were they acting like that. It was Lana?


    Orion and Rnd have met her plenty of times, she isn¡¯t like April.


    Lana steps back and looks around ¡°This ce is nice. Do you live here with them?¡± she asks.


    I nod, her eyes darting around the room quickly, in fact all her movements seemed jerky and too


    quick.


    ¡°Come, I will get you some clothes¡± I tell her, grabbing her hand. Thaddeus ces his hand on my


    arm stopping me when I went to take her up the stairs.


    ¡°Orion will get her some clothes¡± Thaddeus tells me.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this, it is Lana?¡± I ask him. His eyes not leaving her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe¡± Rnd says stepping closer.


    ¡°I am not going to try and leave again; I am right here¡± I tell him, but he shakes his head.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t worried about you doing anything Evie¡± Rnd says using Lana¡¯s nickname for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt her¡± Lana exims, shocked by his words, she looked appalled he would


    even suggest such a thing.


    ¡°You may not mean to but it¡¯s a chance I won¡¯t take, not with my mate¡± Thaddeus says pulling me


    against him.


    ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous, Lana won¡¯t hurt me¡± I tell him, but he doesn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°I will go with them Thaddeus. Evie will be safe¡± he says. Thaddeus reluctantly lets me go and I


    grab Lana¡¯s hand pulling her up the stairs. Orion right on our heels. I rummage through the wardrobe


    giving her some clothes before following her into the bathroom and shutting the door before Orion¡¯s


    hand stops it.


    ¡°Door stays open¡± he says. Lana looks mortified at his words, as any teenage girl would be.


    ¡°Not all the way just so I don¡¯t have to knock it down if something were to happen¡± he says


    confusing me. I turn the shower on for her, and Lana gets undressed. She seemed different almost


    perfectly fine, like nothing happened.


    Sitting up on the sink basin. Lana hops in the shower. I noticed her chest was covered in blood


    under the gown and she had a scar where her heart would be.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask her, Lana¡¯s head whipping to me so fast, she nearly gave me whish just


    watching how quick she moved.


    ¡°Yeah fine¡° she says her voice almost melodious.


    ¡°So, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember, child services got involved. April had been acting strange the past week


    and I was staying in a motel near the hospital, I was visiting Dad and she came in crying hysterically.


    Saying these horrible things that dad raped you, that he was sick in the head. She was waving his gun


    around. Dad tried to get her to calm down. I heard a bang and Dad fell off the bed and I saw blood


    pooling and the next thing I know; I heard the gun go off again, felt like I was punched in the chest.


    Then I woke in the morgue that¡¯s when I rang you¡± she tells me.


    I hated the way Lana called him Dad, hated that she had an attachment to the vile man, but I also


    understood he was good to her, she never saw the parts of him I did.


    ¡°Orion wouldn¡¯t tell me if they were okay, he brought me here. Said I couldn¡¯t go home, said that I


    was vampire now. Pretty cool don¡¯t you think? I love the vampire diaries¡° she says excitedly. Her


    attitude shocked me. So unfeeling, like she didn¡¯t know the people who raised her, like she had no


    connection or emotion at all.


    ¡°Is it true what mum said, did dad really do that?¡± she asks. I cringe at the word feeling disgusted


    hearing it leave her mouth.


    ¡°Yes Lana, what April said was true¡± I tell her. She looks at me.


    ¡°But your over it right? You¡¯re good now?¡± she asks. Her words shocking me. Was this the same


    Lana I knew? What happened to me is not something you get over, you just live with it, deal with it or in


    my case not deal with it, thanks to Thaddeus who dealt with it for me.


    I say nothing. ¡°So, what about mum, did she get arrested?¡± Lana asks and my lungs restrict. She


    didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know they were dead.


    ¡°Lana¡­¡±


    Orion pops his head in the door and shakes his head and presses his fingers to his lips. He didn¡¯t


    want me to tell her.


    ¡°I am not sure,¡± I tell her turning back to her. She was washing her hair. Why was I lying to her?


    What was going on. I had so many thoughts racing through my head and nothing was making sense,


    Lana¡¯s strange behaviour, Thaddeus sudden distrust of her.


    Suddenly the water turns off. I hand her a towel. She steps out, wrapping it around herself, the


    room full of steam.


    ¡°The hot water here sucks,¡° she says making me raise an eyebrow. The room felt like a sauna the


    room so thick with steam I felt like I was inhaling the water in the air. I open the door intending to walk


    out when she speaks again, the breeze from the open window brushing over me.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± she asks and just as I turn to face her, I notice her face twist into a demon, her


    eyes going blood red as she lunges at me, knocking me over before sinking her teeth into my shoulder.


    I let out a scream, and Orion was already ripping her off me, her teeth pulling painfully from my skin.


    Lana thrashing in his arms, a crazed look on her face.


    ¡°What the fuck, Lana. You bit me,¡± I say shocked just as the door burst open. Blood starts trickling


    down my chest where Orion ripped her teeth out of me. She continued to thrash in his arms like a wild


    animal.


    ¡°Let me have her,¡± she screamed fighting against him. Rnd rips me to my feet and yanking me


    from the room, his arm around my waist. I see Thaddeus walk over to her grabbing her face. ¡°Enough¡±


    He yells at her and I see her freeze for a second before she starts thrashing again. Rnd drags me


    downstairs, my hand clutching my blood-soaked neck. He sits me on the lounge just as Bianca walks in


    her eyes darting to the stairs at themotion above us.


    ¡°Upstairs¡± Rnd tells her, and she disappears in a fast blur. I hear banging and crashing upstairs


    making me look up at thending above us.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I ask him. Rnd bites into his wrist pressing it against my lips and


    stopping me from asking any questions.


    ¡°Drink it¡± he says, and I let my lips part, feel his blood coat the inside of my mouth warm and thick


    and I have to force myself to swallow. Feeling my wound healing underneath my hands the sensation


    felt strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I ask again his blood coating my lips and Rnd wipes it off with his


    thumb, Rnd looks up before looking at me.


    ¡°She is a newborn vampire; they feel everything differently or feel nothing at all, your scent must


    have overwhelmed her¡± Rnd says.


    ¡°But Orion doesn¡¯t attack me like that?¡±


    ¡°He has had hundreds of years of practise to control his bloodlust. Even older ones sometime slip.


    Lana has no control yet.¡±


    ¡°But she will be okay, right?¡± He sighs, running his hand down his face. He looked tired. He ces


    his hands on my legs looking up at me.


    ¡°That is why Bianca is here. She will take Lana and look after her,¡± Rnd tells me just as Orion


    ¡°Lana won¡¯t go with her; she doesn¡¯t know her,¡± I tell him. Orion growls at me before sitting down


    clearly angered by something.


    ¡°She can¡¯t stay here with you; she won¡¯t have a choice but to go with Bianca,¡± Orion argues back.


    ¡°And if she says no?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Then Thaddeus will kill her. She needs guidance, Bianca will look after her,¡± Rnd tells me.


    Thaddeus walks down with a limp Lana in his arms before walking outside. I go to get up and follow


    him, to check she is alright when Orion pulls me down on hisp wrapping his arms securely around


    my waist. Bianca walks down the stairs fixing her outfit which was wrinkled beforeing over to me.


    ¡°I promise to look after her Evelyn, she is safe with me. Promise,¡± Bianca says looking to the door


    Thaddeus just walked out of. I liked Bianca she was always kind to me, and I knew if my mates trusted


    her I could as well, Bianca is Thaddeus¡¯s aunty after all.


    ¡°Can I at least say goodbye?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°She is unconscious, Thaddeus broke her neck,¡± Bianca says, and I jump up horrified by what she


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    said. Orion pulls me back down on him.


    ¡°She is fine Love; it won¡¯t kill her¡° he whispers just as Thaddeus walks back in.


    ¡°I put her in Rnd¡¯s car you can take that to get home¡± Bianca nods before rushing outside.


    ¡°You broke her neck?¡± I ask him angrily.


    ¡°Be grateful I didn¡¯t kill her, usually any newborn vampire Ie across, I kill. The only reason I


    didn¡¯t is because she is your friend¡± he says, and I can feel his anger burning into me through the bond.


    I hear Rnd¡¯s car start and try and get up again only to be stopped this time by Thaddeus


    gripping my arm.


    ¡°You will see her again, but when you¡¯re not so breakable.¡±


    ¡°Not so breakable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re human, Evelyn¡± His words anger me. He wants me to turn into a vampire and be


    uncontroble like Lana? He just said he snapped her neck for crying out loud.


    ¡°I have already told you, I won¡¯t change and seeing her like that just reinforces that decision¡± I tell


    him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a choice you will get older, Evie; you will decide, or I will decide for you,¡± he yells


    at me. The lights flickering in his anger.


    ¡°Fine, then I will change,¡± I tell him. He seems shocked by my words. ¡°I will change when you give


    up your magic,¡± I scream at him. If I have to give up my life, he can give up his magic like his mother


    wants him to.


    ¡°That¡¯s not happening,¡± he growls.


    ¡°Then I am not changing,¡± I tell him defiantly, crossing my arms and holding his re refusing to


    back down; I knew he would say that. We stare at each other for a few seconds before he storms out of


    the house angrily, mming the door behind him.

 chapter 152 Fifty

    chapter 152 Fifty


    Orion POV


    Once again, they were at each other¡¯s throat, though Evie had a point. She shouldn¡¯t be the only


    one to give up something. We watched him leave, he was pissed off she even suggested it, Evelyn was


    a bit upset but she had a determination in her, his magic scares her. It scares all of us, but I could see


    the wheels turning in her head, and I know deep down as much as he says he will force her, I know he


    never would because part of him loves that she is so vulnerably human, though our little mate doesn¡¯t


    know that. Doesn¡¯t realise the change she has brought out of him.


    Thaddeus was never one to back down, never one to walk away from a fight, but he walked out on


    her. Not because she demanded something in return but because he won¡¯t risk hurting, not again. He


    wants her to ept him, craves it. So instead, he left before his temper got the better of him. That¡¯s


    one of the strangest changes we see in him, usually he didn¡¯t care about the darkness, weed it.


    Relished the power it gave to him, relished our fear but he didn¡¯t want her to fear him, he wanted to


    cherish her, love her, he was starting to realise the damage his magic does.


    Realise how much it affects her, but could he really give it up for her?


    Evelyn stares at the door, before turning around to face us. Her fists clenched by her side. Rnd


    had a smirk on his face at her words. He liked the fire in her and the fact she would even stand up to


    him. Honestly so did I but I worry that it might get her killed. She thinks we see her as weak and in


    some ways being human, she is. But she doesn¡¯t realise actually how much control she truly has over


    him.


    Evelyn flops down on the lounge beside Rnd and I. Rnd pulls her onto hisp. I growl at him


    pulling her off and over to me, he was still in trouble for letting her go, I wasn¡¯t so forgiving of what he


    did. Evelyn however didn¡¯t me him, she felt guilty for Rnd getting in trouble off us.


    ¡°Please stop ming him¡° she says looking up at me and I and touching my face with her fingers. I


    kiss her fingertips. She was tired of fighting with us, tired of everything. I could never stay mad at her,


    Rnd though I was determined to try but her next words leaving her lips grinded my gears because


    she knew I would give in to her, she knew how much I loved her and even though she didn¡¯t realise


    most of the time, she sometimes yed on that.


    ¡°If Rnd can¡¯t have me neither can you¡± I growl at her nuzzling my face into her neck.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I ask nipping at her neck as she leans back against me. Her arousal perfuming the


    room as I run my hand over stomach before pressing it between her legs, her hips moving involuntarily


    against them as I rub her, over the tights she was wearing, her chest rising and falling as she loses


    herself in the feel on fingers teasing her.


    ¡°I can put you in a better mood¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You can try¡± She challenges, and I smile as I watch Rnd eyes flicker to his beast for a second.


    Moving my hand back up to the waistband of her pants before slipping my hand inside, my


    fingertips tracing her slit, her breathing picks up as I rub her clit in a circr motion. Rnd growls and


    my eyes snap to his, his eyes pitch ck orbs watching my hand move between her legs, feel her


    getting wetter before I ram my finger inside her making her gasp before adding another and curling


    them inside her, her thighs opening allowing me more room as I fuck her with my fingers.


    Rnd makes a strangled noise in the back of his throat; his lips parting and I smirk. He wanted


    her, the hunger clearly on his face, his hands digging into his knees and he looked like he wanted to


    pounce on her.


    ¡°Rnd¡± I snap at him when he goes to move, her eyes fluttering back open and going to his


    before she reaches her hand out to him. He stares at it before looking to me. I sigh and he knows I am


    giving her what she wants as a devious smile lights up his face before he grips the waistband of her


    pants and tugs them down revealing my fingers moving in and out of her. I pull my fingers from as he


    settles between her legs on the lounge, just as I do though he grabs my hand sucking on my fingers,


    and I feel my cock jump in my pants at the sensation of his hot tongue tasting her on my fingers.


    Rnd¡¯s lips go to her thigh before he sucks on it. Her breath gets caught in her throat when he


    licks a line from her ass to clit, her back arching as her nails dig into my jeans. Rnd¡¯s lips devouring


    her, before I hear Thaddeus voice flit through my head. I knew he only went outside to have a smoke,


    to calm himself down and I had to try not to smile when I hear his voice as he forced himself into my


    mind.


    ¡°Do you know how hard it is to stay mad at her when I can feel how turned on, she is right now.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re wee to join us,¡± I tell him, and he scoffs.


    ¡°You know she won¡¯t stay mad at you, not while she is like this.¡±


    ¡°No, I have something to do, I will be back in a few hours,¡± he says. My mind bing my own


    again.


    Rnd¡¯s eyes were on me, he must have realised Thaddeus was in my head. I shake my head


    and his eyes goes back to her before he pulls her thighs apart further before plunging his tongue in her,


    she bucks her hips against his face, my hand trailing down to her shirt before I peel it off her before


    unsping her bra, her full breasts bouncing free before I palm one roughly, pinching her nipple making


    her cry out at the sudden pain.


    Rnd suddenly sits up pulling her to him and she pouts jutting out her bottom lip, she didn¡¯t want


    him to stop, and I could feel how close she was, feel how much she wanted us to fuck her. Rnd


    kisses her before gripping her around the waist pulling her onto hisp so I could remove my pants.


    Leaning forward, I bite her plump little ass before ramming my fingers inside her. Rnd kissing


    her breasts as she moves her hips against my fingers, my thumb pressing against the tight muscles of


    her ass before I push it in making her gasp before she pushes back against my hand. Rnd lifts his


    hips before pushing his pants down slightly, freeing himself and I pull my fingers from her as he


    positions himself underneath her. She wriggles her hips before sinking down on him, letting him fill her.


    My fingers slick with her juices, moving between her cheeks before I force them into her tight hole


    making her moan as I slip them in and out of her as she moves her hips against him, riding his cock.


    Rnd gripping her hips moves them faster before I kneel behind her, kissing her shoulder I feel


    her shudder, using my other hand I rub her clit while pulling my fingers from her and positioning myself


    behind her. One thrust, I push myself inside her making her cry out at the pain before stilling, my


    fingers moving faster and I feel her start to rx, her muscles untensing and I could smell Rnd blood


    where her nails dug into his shoulders.


    Rnd thrusts up into her and she lets out a breathy moan her head rolling back onto my shoulder


    and I kiss the side of her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to move now¡± I warn her, and I feel her nod. Before I pull out


    before thrusting into her, her eyes opening, and she bites her bottom lip before leaning forward using


    Rnd shoulders to brace herself as I thrust into her again. Gripping her hips, I watch myself slip in


    and out her, bing lost in the feel of myself deep inside her, her arousal building, and I feel her


    tense, her stomach tightening. I could tell she was close as she kept moving her hips meeting our


    thrusts, her breathing getting harder. Rnd¡¯s teeth sink into her mark as he finds his own release


    sending her over the edge as she milked his cock. I speed up chasing my own release and I feel my


    balls tighten before spilling my seed into her.


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    I wake coated in sweat, burning pain radiating throughout my chest, and I can feel rm through


    the bond making me sit upright. Rnd was asleep next to me. I could hear movement downstairs


    before Rnd sat bolt upright a loud growl leaving his lips. His eyes pitch ck orbs look to the door


    and within the blink of an eye he was gone, I felt air rush past me from his movement.


    My heart pounding in my chest as I chase after him, racing down the stairs, nearly tripping but


    catching myself before I rolled down them. I could hear things mming around in the kitchen as I race


    toward before freezing in the doorway, my blood running cold. My entire body going cold, and fear


    consumes me, my hands shaking, and I feel the air be lodged in my throat. Thaddeus was


    leaning against the pantry door, drenched in blood, his chest rising and falling has pain rippled through


    me.


    Orion ripping his shirt down the middle, revealing his chest, which was riddle with what looked like


    bullet holes.


    ¡°Evelyn get towels,¡± Orion screams as I stand there in shock. Thaddeus eyes snapping open and


    going to me as his chest heaves with each breath making a loud wheezing noise.


    ¡°Evelyn,¡± Orion screams and my brain kicks into gear, understanding what he is telling me to do. I


    race into the hallway cupboard grabbing whatever my handsnd on first before rushing back to the


    kitchen. Rnd fingers were in his chest trying to remove whatever is lodged in it, blood pooling on the


    floor around him when Rnd screams yanking his hands away.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Orion asks. Rnd shakes his head digging his fingers back into the hole before


    hissing and jerking away.


    Thaddeus breath getting shorter, and he looked on the verge of passing out. I had never seen him


    like this he looked weak. Pushing Rnd away, I could see the tips of his fingers were cut open and


    bleeding, but they weren¡¯t healing. I bury my fingers into the hole in his shoulder that Rnd was


    working on. Thaddeus that weak, he didn¡¯t even make a sound or even flinch as I twisted my fingertips


    into the hole, before feeling something pointed.


    I try to grab the edges when it slices straight through my fingertips like a razor. I cry out but grip the


    point. Thaddeus groans as I rip it from him, just as Orion rips another out of his stomach. I hold it up


    looking at it. It was shaped like a Razor but had clear middle with remnants of a green liquid inside. I


    drop it on a towel moving onto another. Rnd watching helplessly holding pressure on the holes


    which weren¡¯t healing, as we continue to pull one after another from his chest, legs and stomach.


    By the time we were done, we had pull twenty-three from him, my fingers bleeding and cut to


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    pieces from the sharpness. If it weren¡¯t for adrenaline, I know I would be in pain.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he healing?¡± I ask, panic coursing through me at seeing him like this.


    ¡°He needs blood, human blood,¡± Orion says.


    ¡°He can feed off me,¡± I tell him, but Thaddeus shakes his head weakly.


    ¡°He will be fine; I should have enough time to get some blood bags before¡±-


    ¡°That¡¯s hours away, Orion¡± I tell him, knowing he was going to run to the city, which usually took


    him an hour to do.


    ¡°He can¡¯t feed on you, Evelyn, not while he is like this. He won¡¯t be able to control himself.¡±


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t feed?¡± I ask. Rnd and Orion look at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure he has never been injured before, and we don¡¯t know the effects of whatever they


    poisoned him with,¡± Rnd admits. Thaddeus eyes start drooping.


    ¡°I will be fine, Love,¡± he chokes out, coughing up blood. They both look at him in panic. Getting up,


    I reach into the draw grabbing a knife, I wasn¡¯t going to risk him dying. I could feel how weak he was


    through the bond and that alone scared me half to death.


    ¡°Evelyn, put the knife down,¡± Rnd growls.


    ¡°Either he feeds off me, or I will bleed out into a cup, choose,¡± I snap at him.


    Orion growls before trying to grab me, but I step back running the de across my wrist, crying out


    when I slice through tendons not expecting the knife to slice through so easily as I pressed the de as


    hard as I could. My hand going useless, but I hear Thaddeus growl his eyes snapping open as my


    blood starts dripping on the floor before he holds his breath.


    ¡°Are you nuts?¡± Rnd scream ripping me toward him, he bites into his wrist, but I press my lips


    into a line refusing, holding my arm out to Thaddeus, He shakes his head, but I ram it against his lips.


    He growls before the urge to feed takes over and his teeth sink into my wrist before he grabs it. I don¡¯t


    know how long he fed for, but I could feel myself bing lightheaded. Thaddeus growls loudly and


    Orion rips my arm away from him, but Thaddeus didn¡¯t let go and I felt it snap, my arm breaking under


    the pressure. Making me scream.


    Orion pries him off me with Rnd¡¯s help and I slump on the floor. Thaddeus consumed with


    bloodlust, while all I wanted to do was sleep. I feel warm hands wrap around me before feeling Rnd


    wrist pressed to my lips. I let my lips part, his blood filling my mouth, and I have to force myself to


    swallow as if my body forgot how to.


    Feeling myself healing as his blood raced through me healing my wounds. Feel my broken arm


    snapping back into ce with a loud crunch making me whimper before I pass out.

 chapter 153 Fifty-One

    chapter 153 Fifty-One


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Waking to fingers trailing down my back, rolling over I see Thaddeusying beside me. I actually


    thought I dreamt the entire thing. He looked perfectly fine, like nothing happened. I knew I didn¡¯t dream


    it when he pulls me on top of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again,¡± he says his voice shaking, making me look up at him. I could feel his


    anger through the bond, but it was directed more inward then at me.


    ¡°I could have killed you, don¡¯t risk your life, not for me Evie¡± he says kissing my forehead and


    brushing my hair off my face.


    ¡°You were dying¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, promise you won¡¯t do it again¡± I say nothing, that wasn¡¯t a promise I was willing to


    make, they keep saying they won¡¯t live without me, but even though we fight I don¡¯t want to live without


    them, or maybe it was the bond talking but I was certain on that decision.


    ¡°Evie?¡± Thaddeus says, his anger bubbling out of him.


    ¡°No!¡± I tell him and he growls.


    ¡°I won¡¯t promise that. You needed help and I helped,¡± I tell him.


    Rnd and Orion walk in, Orion tossing Thaddeus a blood bag and he catches it. I sit up watching


    them as theye into the room.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not long. You passed out when your arm snapped back into ce,¡± Orion says sitting on the end


    of the bed before biting into the corner of the blood bag. I scrunch my face up at it.


    Rnd shakes his head, ¡°You¡¯re grossed out by a blood bag, but have drank our blood and let


    them feed off you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different, looking at it like that, it looks gross,¡± I tell him.


    Orion nods. ¡°Because it is, tastes nasty from a bag, but does the job.¡±


    Turning to Thaddeus, his eyes were pitch ck watching me as he drank from the bag. Looking at


    his chest, the wounds were healed but they left scars all over his chest.


    ¡°Howe the scars didn¡¯t heal and what happened?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, must be whatever was in shrapnel.¡±


    ¡°Shrapnel?¡±


    Thaddeus nods his head draining the bag squeezing it like a juice box.


    ¡°Hunters. I went to see my sister. Got to the outskirts of Leven and stumbled across a base of sorts


    amongst the forest, I was curious so went and had a look when I tripped an rm around their base, a


    bomb went off. Those things that you pulled from me were in it, I ran back here. But we need to move,


    they are a little too close forfort.¡±


    ¡°Why would they have a base at Leven?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure, but I know we were spotted at Parse City. My father said he caught them lurking


    around the office, even had the security cameras hacked.¡±


    ¡°If they know about your family, why haven¡¯t they done anything to them?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t after them, my family lives peacefully, they are after me¡± Thaddeus states.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°His family have left town for a while till things cool down. Thaddeus rang them before told them to


    get out, so they don¡¯t use them against him¡± Orion says.


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t done anything in ages why do they want you?¡±


    ¡°They have been following us for decades Evie, we weren¡¯t good people¡± Rnd chimes in.


    ¡°You mean I am not good¡± Thaddeus says with a growl.


    ¡°I have done my fair share of bad shit, Thaddeus you can¡¯t take all the me¡± Rnd retorts.


    ¡°Regardless we need to leave, I think they may know about you now, we can¡¯t risk staying here


    any longer¡± Thaddeus says.


    Orion grabs a suitcase from the wardrobe, and I can tell he has done this plenty of times as he


    starts grabbing things and chucking them in. Rnd grabs another and starts filling it with my clothes


    and toiletries.


    ¡°What right now?¡± I ask seeing them packing. Thaddeus sits up swinging his legs off the bed


    before standing. He walks into the bathroom grabbing a few things like my makeup and hair


    straightener. I go in and help him passing him things knowing his silence meant we were leaving and


    there was no room for argument, not that I would argue over this after seeing what they did to him.


    ¡°You have time to shower if you want, we won¡¯t be ready for about half an hour¡± Thaddeus says,


    and I quickly strip my clothes off hopping in and turning the taps on. I hear them rummaging around


    and doing things. I shower quickly before hopping out and I notice one of them left one of their shirts


    and a pair of my tights on the end of the bed. I quickly dry myself, slipping them on before pulling my


    hair in a bun only for my hair Tye to snap, quickly ducking in the bathroom I look under the sink


    retrieving another before grabbing the packet out only to notice the all the pads and tampons under the


    sink. I stand up pulling my hair in a bun, trying to remember thest time I actually had my period.


    Thaddeus was gone for over a month and I didn¡¯t remember getting them at Imogen¡¯s, then it


    dawns on me. I haven¡¯t had them since the first week I got here, so that meant I was due for them


    around the middle of the time I was at Imogen¡¯s. That was like a couple months ago, but I knew that


    couldn¡¯t be right because we didn¡¯t have sex until I was marked making it like 6 or 7 weeks ago? I had


    no idea the only thing I knew for sure was that I waste. My heart skipping a beat as panic hits me.


    I lift my shirt thinking I might notice a change, but I don¡¯t. Suddenly the bedroom door opens, and


    Orion run in, he must have felt my sudden mood shift.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± he asks staring at me curiously when he saw I was fine.


    ¡°Nothing¡±


    ¡°I felt you be scared¡± he says, looking around the bathroom.


    ¡°Just nervous¡± I lie, but I feel my heart skip a beat and he cocks his head to the side watching me.


    Could he tell I lied? I thought to myself. I knew he probably could, but he says nothing.


    ¡°Come on, we are ready to leave,¡± he says escorting me downstairs and outside. Thaddeus looks


    up when we walk out before I sit chucking on a pair of runners.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nowhere and everywhere,¡± Thaddeus answers. I shake my head great he doesn¡¯t even know.


    Hopping in the car Orion drives and I hop in the back with Rnd. I doze in out while driving waking at


    each stop when they got fuel to stretch my legs.


    ¡°How much further?¡± I ask getting tired of sitting in the car.


    ¡°We will find a hotel at the next city¡± Orion says. Rnd goes and pays and brings back some


    chips and drinks. I groan hopping back in the car, this time Thaddeus got in the back with me. Rnd


    winds his window down and lights a smoke before offering one to me.


    I shake my head, and he raises an eyebrow before shrugging. I see Orion¡¯s eyes go to me in the


    mirror and I quickly look away putting my head in Thaddeus¡¯sp. The next time we stop though it


    wasn¡¯t a city but had a hotel on the outskirts of a town. Thaddeus and Rnd get out, both going into


    the reception. When I go to get out, Orion flicks the locks on the doors staring at me in the mirror.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding something,¡± he says.


    ¡°No, I just want to get out.¡±


    ¡°I know you are, your heart rate just picked up. Tell me now, Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°Unlock the doors Orion, please¡± He shakes his head and I see Rnde out, my eyes going


    to him and Thaddeus as they walk toward the car. Orion¡¯s eyes not leaving me in the mirror.


    ¡°Three seconds Evelyn¡±


    ¡°1¡­ 2¡±


    ¡°I will tell you just not here, they will hear¡± I say panicked as I see Rnd reach for the door. He


    pulls on the handle, but it doesn¡¯t open. He taps on the window talking to Thaddeus.


    ¡°Please Orion¡± He sighs unlocking the door and I get out.


    ¡°Why were the doors locked?¡± Rnd asks, looking at me.


    ¡°I bumped the button¡± Orion says, and I let out the breath I was holding.


    ¡°You okay hun¡± Rnd asks looking at me.


    ¡°Yeah, sore back¡± I tell him, and he nods. My back was actually killing from being cooped up in the


    car.


    ¡°Number 26¡± Thaddeus says tossing a set of keys to Orion who catches them. Orion grabs my


    hand tugging me after him a little too quickly and I have to jog to keep up with him.


    He unlocks the door before shutting it and flicking on the light before grabbing me and pressing me


    against the dresser, his arms caging me in.


    ¡°Tell me¡± But I am saved from answering when the door opens and Rnd walks in, shock clear on


    his features as he takes in Orion standing over me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡± We both say at the same time.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like nothing¡± he says, stepping closer and Orion straightens up.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing Rnd, I was just teasing her¡± he says a smile slipping onto his face. Rnd eyes him


    for a few seconds. Thaddeus opens the door carrying the other suitcase distracting Rnd and I use


    that opportunity to move away from Orion and climbing on the bed with its ugly floral pattern


    bedspread. It was a nice hotel just the decor was ugly. Outside was modern and sleek inside looked


    like a flower bomb went off. Even the carpet had a floral pattern on hit that suited more the fifties and


    had two queen size beds in the room. Rnd grabs the bedside table that separates the beds and


    ces it under the TV hanging on the wall before pushing the beds together.


    ¡°I am going to see if anything is open in town¡± Orion states. Rnd heads for the bathroom


    stripping his shirt off as he goes.


    ¡°Can you grab some movies¡± Thaddeus asks when he flicks on the TV and we see only static.


    Orion nods looking at me before walking out.


    ¡°Wonder why he is in a bad mood¡± Thaddeus asks pulling me down on the bed with


    him.

 chapter 154 Fifty-Two

    chapter 154 Fifty-Two


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    I fell asleep next to Thaddeus and Rnd. Orion brought back movies and I didn¡¯t evenst


    through one. The next day I woke, and Thaddeus and Rnd were gone. Sitting up, I find Orion on the


    bed next to me a reading a sheet of paper with a box in hisp.


    ¡°Good you¡¯re up¡± he states putting the piece of paper down.


    ¡°Where did Thaddeus and Rnd go?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Out, Thaddeus needs more blood. Now tell me and don¡¯t lie to me¡± I look down in hisp at the


    box that sat there. It was pregnancy test and my heart rate picked up just by the sight of it.


    ¡°So, I guessing I am correct in assuming that was the reason you were staring at your belly when I


    walked in, also why you refused a smoke when Rnd offered it¡± he states. I say nothing just look


    away from him.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t be that far along. When were your periods due?¡±


    ¡°The secondst week we were at Imogen¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°that would exin why you can¡¯t see anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Yet?¡±


    ¡°Supernatural pregnancies are half the time, Evelyn,¡± he says, sitting up and grabbing my hand.


    He pulls me off the bed. Before thrusting the box in my hand.


    ¡°Says you need to pee on the stick and wait,¡± Orion says.


    ¡°Now Evelyn before they get back, and door stays open, so I know you didn¡¯t tamper with it.¡± I take


    it from him before staking into the bathroom, I try to close the door when Orion walks in closing it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t watch me, Orion.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I will turn around, just hurry up they won¡¯t be long,¡± he says turning his back to me. I suddenly got


    stage fright; I always need to pee first thing of a morning but with someone standing there it was a bit


    awkward. I quickly peed thanking the gods pregnancy tests were done via urine sample and not a stool


    one. That would a have been humiliating.


    I flush handing him the stick with the cap stuck back on and he sits on the basin staring at it


    intently like it was some sort of experiment while I wash my hands. Three minutes felt so long before I


    hear him growl. Orion grabs my hand yanking me out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Come on, we need to go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, Evie. We need to go now so we can get rid of it.¡± His words make my blood run


    cold. Get rid of it? I am not getting rid of it.


    ¡°No, Orion¡± I tell him, pulling my hand from his and backing up. Orion makes a noise in the back of


    his throat that makes goosebumps rise on my skin. He turns on me backing me into the corner.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep it Evelyn, it will kill you,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not aborting my child, Orion.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice; I won¡¯t allow it to kill you,¡± he says grabbing my wrist and trying to pull


    me toward the door.


    ¡°No, Orion let fucking go of me,¡± I tell him, but he continues trying to get me to follow him.


    ¡°Look we will get rid of it, then if you want something to look after, I will get you puppy,¡± he says. I


    shake my head.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your choice.¡±


    ¡°Like hell it isn¡¯t, your being irrational, what part of, it will fucking kill you don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°No, my body my choice.¡± Orion growls before gripping my arms and pressing me against the wall.


    ¡°I said no. It¡¯s simple we get rid of it, then if you feel bad, I will get Thaddeus to erase it from your


    memory, get you puppy and everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Orion growls hitting the wall above my head. Tears streaming down my face, he wants to kill


    our baby and I knew deep down there is nothing I can do if he forces me.


    ¡°Stop crying, this is what needs to be done, nowe with me before I ring Thaddeus toe get


    you¡± he says, grabbing my wrist. He yanks me toward him, and I put my hand out to stop from


    smacking into his hard chest.


    ¡°I am trying to be nice Evelyne with now and do it the right way or I will get rid of it myself¡± he


    snaps his eyes turning crimson, I feel the fog creeping over me and know he was going to try


    I p him, the fog lifting. The growl that escaped him was menacing, he grabs me, but I go limp


    escaping through his hands, dropping to the floor, cradling my knees to my chest.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want kids yet; I don¡¯t see what the big deal is Evelyn. Simple choice, either


    you or a baby, I choose you end of argument¡± he snaps at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want one yet, but I am not getting rid of it, it¡¯s our baby how could you be so heartless¡± I


    scream at him. He tries to pick me up off the floor, but I kick and hit him making it hard for him to grab


    me without hurting me when suddenly the door bursts open.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing Orion?¡± yells Rnd walking in with Thaddeus behind him. Shit now I


    had three of them to go against.


    Orion ignores him and I could feel his anger hitting me hard through the bond making nausea roll


    over me. ¡°Get up Evelyn, NOW¡± he bellows at me reaching for me again but Rnd growls at him


    when I pull away from him, mming him against the wall. ¡°What the fuck has gotten into you, you¡¯re


    scaring her¡± he screams at him.


    Thaddeus steps into the room assessing the situation. Orion shoves him back before walking into


    the bathroom. He grabs the box before walking to Thaddeus and mming it into his chest. Thaddeus


    res at him grabbing it.


    ¡°Talk some fucking sense into her¡± Orion snaps, walking out the door.


    Thaddeus watches him storm out before staring at the box, Rnd walking over to him to see what


    Orion gave him and both of their eyes snap to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Thaddeus states.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep it Evie¡± Rnd says walking over to me, where I was frozen on the ground, my


    heart pounding in my chest so hard I was finding it hard to breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not aborting my child¡± I scream at him, frustrated. Rnd rubs the back of his neck looking


    toward Thaddeus, who sits on the end of the bed looking down at the pregnancy test in his hand.


    ¡°Evie¡±- He says


    ¡°No, and I won¡¯t forgive you if you make me¡± Thaddeus looks to Rnd. Rnd looks between


    both of us before putting his hands up in surrender.


    ¡°I am out, I ain¡¯t making her do anything she doesn¡¯t want to¡± he states walking out of the room.


    ¡°Just let me calm down Orion, then we will deal with this¡± he says.


    ¡°Deal with it?¡± I ask and he rubs his hand down his face, his eyes softening.


    ¡°Yes, we will deal with it, you can¡¯t keep it. I will take it away, you won¡¯t even remember Evelyn, be


    like it never existed¡± he says. I shake my head but couldn¡¯t even say anything around the lump in my


    throat.


    ¡°Evie?¡± he says getting up,


    ¡°No, just leave me¡± I manage to choke out. Thaddeus sighs before walking out closing the door


    behind him leaving me a sobbing mess on the floor. They were going to kill our baby, take it from me.


    Getting up I go and wash my face, my eyes were all puffing, and they still hadn¡¯t returned. Walking out,


    I notice the car keys still sitting on the dresser. Opening the door, I peer out.


    We were on the second floor. The stairs were only a few metres away and the car was parked right


    next to them. I just needed to get to the car, but I wasn¡¯t sure where they went. Ducking inside, I close


    the door quickly chucking my hair in a bun before slipping some clothes on. Grabbing the keys, I make


    a dash for the car, stopping on the bottom step and pressing the button to unlock Thaddeus¡¯s car. It


    beeps once, the lights shing. When I don¡¯t see them, I rush over, throwing the door open and


    jumping in and starting the car.


    Reversing out and tearing off down the road for the highway. I had no idea where to go, but


    anywhere was better than the alternative. If I knew where Thaddeus¡¯s parents went, I would have gone


    to them, but they left the City and other then there, I had nowhere to go. Trying to think of somewhere


    to go I continue driving down the highway before suddenly noticing a figure in the middle of the road


    and being forced to m on the breaks before hitting them, only to realise it was Thaddeus. I m the


    breaks on barely missing him before putting it in reverse and looking over my shoulder to Orion


    standing behind the car.

 chapter 155 Fifty-Three

    chapter 155 Fifty-Three


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Thaddeus stalks toward the car making me panic and I hit the gas, the car jolting backwards only


    to stop the wheels spinning but not moving. Looking back, Orion has his hands on the boot. He growls


    loudly smoke from the tyres spewing everywhere and I could smell burning rubber, but it was useless


    how he was strong enough to hold the car in ce was beyond me. I take my foot off the gas not even


    bothering to turn the car off instead dashing over the seat and out the passenger door just as


    Thaddeus rips open the driver side door open and trying to grab me.


    I run, it¡¯s all I could possibly think of. I hear the car cut off before my feet are knocked off the


    ground and out from under me, arms wrapping around my waist tugging me against them. I thrash


    kicking and screaming but the Thaddeus doesn¡¯t let go. Instead, just tosses me over his shoulder


    stalking back towards the car and throwing the back door open, I manage to kick backwards forcing the


    door shut.


    ¡°Evelyn, stop it,¡± he snaps at me, but I don¡¯t instead continuing to thrash. Tears rolling down my


    face and I was crying and screaming hysterically they aren¡¯t taking my baby; they will have to kill me


    first.


    ¡°Evie enough,¡± Thaddeus says, spinning me around to face him and pressing me against the side


    of his car.


    ¡°No, no you¡¯re not taking it from me,¡± I scream.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, we can¡¯t risk you,¡± he says, I could barely even see his face through my tears


    as he pins me there, my feet not even touching the ground as I thrash and I know its pointless, I am not


    getting away. Not from them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have no choice,¡± he murmurs, pressing his face into the crook of my neck and I go


    limp, giving up. I will hate them forever if they make me do this. I could hear Thaddeus hard breathing,


    his breath on my neck. Orion was standing behind him looking away from the scene unfolding, I could


    tell neither of them wanted to do this, but they felt they had no choice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you change me,¡± I whisper my voice shaking and Orion¡¯s head snaps in my direction.


    Thaddeus pulls back looking at me. ¡°What?¡± he asks, wondering if he misheard me.


    ¡°You can change me, I won¡¯t die. Please don¡¯t make do this.¡± Thaddeus looks over his shoulder at


    Orion before he too walks over.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know how far along she is, or when it would be born,¡± Orion mutters and I feel


    hope die out.


    ¡°It worked on my mother,¡± Thaddeus answers him.


    ¡°Your mother had vampire DNA. Evelyn doesn¡¯t. Her heart could stop long before our blood takes


    effect and is in her system¡± Orion says.


    ¡°I can drink it every day please, Orion¡± I beg, and his eyes soften before he reaches his hand out


    stroking my face.


    ¡°You will drink our blood every day, noining, no matter how gross it starts to taste¡± he says,


    and I nod. Thaddeus looks at him and I could see the wheels turning in his head.


    ¡°C-section, if we keep her heart beating long enough by getting it out, she should survive?¡± Orion


    nods.


    ¡°Chances of finding a doctor once she goes inbour Thaddeus¡±- Orion shakes his head pinching


    the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°But if your blood is in my system won¡¯t I just die ande back?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we are hoping but the baby will be tribrid it might absorb everything. My mother


    craved blood during pregnancy¡± Orion nods and I could see he was trying to think.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡± Orion says, making Thaddeus looks at him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do it, you¡¯ll really cut her open, your own mate?¡± Thaddeus asks, incredulous. The idea


    nauseated me. Orion nods.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be that hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it is, I¡¯m just asking because I know you don¡¯t like hurting her.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a choice now do I, she won¡¯t go through with it so that¡¯s all we can do, you and


    Rnd can hold her down, I will cut it out while you feed her my blood¡± They both look at me and dread


    consumes me, they were going to cut it out of me while I was awake and could feel it. They both stare


    and I realise they are waiting for me to answer. I nod even though the thought of it petrifies me.


    ¡°And you do as we say, we have hunters after us and until things die down, we can¡¯t stop Evelyn


    no matter how tired you get of moving.¡±


    ¡°Please I will do anything you ask, just don¡¯t kill our baby,¡± I beg him. He sighs pressing his head


    against mine.


    ¡°Fine we can keep it,¡± he whispers, and my heart skips a beat, they were going to let me keep the


    baby, our baby.


    We stood there for a few seconds before I started to lose feeling in my arms from his grip. I wrap


    my legs around his waist trying to pull myself up from the position and relieve the pressure on my arms.


    Thaddeus eyes snapping to mine.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel my arms,¡± I tell him. He chuckles.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he says, letting go and I feel the blood flow back to my throbbing limbs. He ces my feet


    on the ground and steps back. His hand cupping my cheek.


    ¡°No more fighting us,¡± he states.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight you.¡± He nods, before opening the car door and I climb in. Orion walks over to the


    driver¡¯s door and hops in while Thaddeus climbs in the back with me pulling me against him.


    ¡°We need to get hold of Amara¡± he tells Orion and I see him nod before starting the car and turning


    it around and heading back the way I came.


    When we pull up at the hotel Rnd was out the front waiting with our suitcases. Thaddeus looks


    at me before opening the door. ¡°Stay in the car¡± I nod, and he hops out talking to Rnd before


    opening the boot. Rnd climbs in the back with me and Thaddeus gets in the front, Orion pulls out of


    the parking space.


    ¡°We are leaving already?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, hunters are close, remember no fighting us¡± Thaddeus answers and I shut my mouth. Rnd


    looks at me confused before leaning between the seats.


    ¡°Did I miss something; anyone want to exin?¡±


    Orion¡¯s eyes flick to me in the rear-view mirror and I could tell he was smiling with the way his eyes


    crinkled flickering red for a second.


    ¡°We are having a baby¡± Orion states.


    ¡°We are?¡± Orion nods, but Rnd looks to Thaddeus who looks over his shoulder at him.


    ¡°Yes, Rnd. We are letting her have the baby¡± he says slowly making sure he understood.


    ¡°yes, yes, yes¡± Rnd says before grabbing his face and smashing his lips into Thaddeus.


    ¡°Aw I hope it¡¯s a girl, we could dress her in cute little dresses¡± he says, letting go of Thaddeus and


    turning to me. I raise an eyebrow at his enthusiasm. He reaches for me pulling me onto hisp.


    ¡°Seatbelt Rnd¡± Orion says to him.


    Rnd clips the middle seatbelt around me pulling me against him awkwardly. ¡°We are having a


    baby¡° he whispers in a sing song voice below my ear. I look up at him his eyes sparkling he was so


    happy. He kisses my nose crushing me in his huge arms against him, I twist putting my feet on the seat


    beside me, trying to getfortable with the seatbelt clicker digging into my backside and now my hip.


    We drive for what felt like hours and it was bing impossible to remainfortable, I was


    barely able to keep my eyes open when I heard Thaddeus whispering to Orion.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will do a loop around the state and cut back across, I can¡¯t get hold of Amara and I am


    assuming they went underground¡± Thaddeus tells Orion.


    ¡°What are we going to do now, she won¡¯t be able to run for long, Thaddeus.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t have a choice¡± he says, moving and I squeeze my eyes shut pretending to still be


    asleep and I feel his gaze on me before hearing him turn back around.


    ¡°I never should have killed all of them hunters back at Leven¡± Thaddeus says making me


    confused.


    ¡°You lead them straight to us Thaddeus and nearly died in the process.¡±


    ¡°I was angry, I lost control. I didn¡¯t realise this would happen¡± Thaddeus admits, and I feel my heart


    skip a beat. He said he stumbled across their base, but by the sound of it he went looking for them.


    Was he really that much of a monster that he would go looking to kill people, he said sometimes people


    die but he didn¡¯t mean it, that it isn¡¯t his intention to hurt them?


    ¡°This is why you need to give it up Thaddeus we can¡¯t keep doing this, Evelyn will get sick of


    running and what will happen one day when she finds out you kill people because you like it, you think I


    don¡¯t know when the darkness takes you over that you want to hurt her, that you like it when you do,


    even if you don¡¯t mean to you still enjoy her fear¡± Orion tells him. There was silence before Orion spoke


    again.


    ¡°How many this time?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I killed or still alive?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± Orion says.


    ¡°I think I killed around a hundred of them but there were a lot more. I didn¡¯t realise it was a family


    base¡± he says and my stomach drops. A family base does that mean there were children there.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter anyway, they would have turned out like their parents,¡± Thaddeus answers with a


    total disregard for human life.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that Thaddeus, I am sick and tired of the blood on our hands for loving you,¡± Orion


    snaps his voice raising above a whisper.


    ¡°Then fucking leave, you don¡¯t like it leave, Orion. You knew who I was when you met me, and I


    am not changing.¡±


    ¡°Not even for her? Or our child when its born?¡± Thaddeus growls but adds nothing.


    ¡°Answer me Thaddeus, I feel it. Feel it getting worse within you, I know you like the power


    Thaddeus. I know you are addicted to it. Do you want to lose her?¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t, so why ask. I fucking love her¡±


    ¡°Then give it up for her, if you can¡¯t do it for yourself, do it for her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, just get your mother and Amara to help you.¡±


    ¡°It has attached itself to me Orion, okay. It¡¯s a part of me now. I don¡¯t think it is possible anymore,


    why do you think I left. Do you think I want this for any of you? For myself?¡±


    ¡°We can find a way, there is always a way. But you have to want to give it up Thaddeus, it attached


    itself to you because you let it, because you wanted it too,¡± Orion yells.


    ¡°Shh, you will wake her,¡± Thaddeus whispers the car going silent before I hear someone turn the


    radio up slightly.


    Did Thaddeus really kill innocent people, like went looking for them just to kill them? The thought


    sickened me, I knew he was a monster but hearing this made my stomach churn, does he really want


    to hurt me, want to inflict pain on me? I never realised how much of a struggle it was for him, sure I felt


    him struggle against himself through the bond, felt his guilt after he did do something that hurt me, but


    was he really enjoying when he did it? Nothing Orion said made sense to me, Thaddeus for the most


    part was good to me, or tries to be anyway so why would Orion say that he enjoys it.

 chapter 156 Fifty-Four

    chapter 156 Fifty-Four


    Thaddeus POV


    A month passed quickly; we were still on the move. Evelyn bing more and more


    ufortable as each day passed. She only had a month left if that. Pulling up at our next destination,


    I pulled the car to a stop. Evelyn asleep beside me with the chairid back while Rnd and Orion


    were crammed in the back. Morning sickness wracked her petite body a couple days after we found out


    she was pregnant, despite the size of growing belly she looked frail and sickly and continued to lose


    weight. Her eyes hollow and her breathing uneven. We were right the baby was absorbing everything


    we fed her.


    I managed to finally get a hold of Amara and she said she couldn¡¯t see Evelyn¡¯s future, which


    worried me. My mother told me not to worry that when she was pregnant with us her future couldn¡¯t be


    seen either but still with the way Evelyn was going, it had us all scared. Our Evie was human, and


    Bianca had been doing research for us, found out those that carried supernatural babies only lived if


    they had vampire DNA, no human survived before not carrying were baby. Most survived carrying


    vampire children, but no human survived werewolf children, and Evelyn was carrying a tribrid and a


    strong one at that. I could already sense the magic radiating out of her, yet it wasn¡¯t like my magic. I


    must have been drawn the shit card when magic was handed out, hit with the bad stick no scrap that I


    was hit with the entire damn tree. The child Evie was carrying, its magic reminded me of Amara¡¯s pure


    and good.


    We tried to keep it from her not wanting to add onto to her worry. The darkness surrounding me


    has been getting worse and just being near her was bing ufortable. Amara thinks it¡¯s


    because I am picking up on Evelyn¡¯s distress. Evie has be wary of me and sometimes I catch her


    staring lost in thought, like she could truly see the monster I am, yet she tried her best to cover it, but it


    didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me.


    ¡°Babe, you need to wake up¡± I tell her shaking her shoulder, she moves trying to getfortable


    and I give up instead, hopping out of the car and going to her door and opening it. Rnd was grabbing


    bags from the boot while Orion went to get the keys for the room. Scooping her up, she barely moves,


    her eyes fluttering open before closing again. I follow Orion to the room, Rnd right behind us.


    cing her on the bed, she rolls on her side.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep doing this¡± Rnd says looking down at her and I agree, it was too much on her.


    Every day she grew weaker even walking was a challenge sometimes. Though she had moments


    where she was full energy mainlyte at night, she even craved blood sometimes, which always made


    her sex drive spike after she had consumed it, the kid was going toe out with a head like a golf ball


    if she didn¡¯t settle down, her hormones out of whack majorly. One minute she was horny and had a


    burst of energy the next tired and lethargic. Orion spent most of his time reading pregnancy books or


    surgical books trying to find way to help her.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should head home. It¡¯s been a month and we haven¡¯t seen them for two weeks now,¡±


    Orion suggests. I nod maybe, or at least long enough for her to have the baby.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Thaddeus,¡± Rnd says looking down at her again and brushing her hair from her


    face.


    ¡°We will head home tomorrow. I think that might be best. I will have Amara and my mother meet us


    there to set up some wards with me.¡±


    Rnd climbs on the bed beside her, rubbing his hand over her belly before kissing it.


    Heading for the bathroom, I strip off and step in the shower. My mind racing with what I should do,


    my thoughts consuming me, and I feel the darkness creeping in. The whispers of my magic calling me


    to use it, getting louder. I try to tune them out, try to ignore them but I know it is pointless it will win, it


    always does. I shower quickly before shutting the water off and stepping, out wrapping the towel


    around my waist. I throw open my bag before grabbing jeans and shirt along with my hoodie.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Out¡± I needed to get away, get way before it gets worse, and I attack Rnd again. Luckily,


    Evelyn remained asleep dead to the world because even what I did frightened me before Orion pulled


    me off him.


    ¡°Thaddeus don¡¯t do this; you¡¯re only feeding it when you give into it¡± Orion tries to reason. I know


    he is right but better then to let it hurt them. Ignoring him I walk out the door, heading for the main street


    of this shitty town. The winters chill having no effect on me as I continue walking until I finally hit a


    service station, for some reason looking in the ss windows. A woman was walking in the ss


    sliding doors, holding a little girl¡¯s hand. It waste, for some reason seeing the woman struck me as


    odd, it was freezing out and both of them had hardly anything on. I watch stuck for some reason when I


    see a shady looking man walk in after her. I could tell by the way he walked, he was up to no good,


    usually I would continue on my way, but I found myself frozen, my eyes glued on the woman unaware


    of the danger lurking in the service station with her.


    My thoughts going to Evie, what if that was her and our child. I was almost stuck in a trance until I


    heard the shrill voices of the woman screaming, the cries of the girl as her mother tugged her behind a


    shelf near the entry way. The man I could see was holding a gun at the teller and I could hear his voice


    from where I stood. The service station attendant holding his hands up, when I see the man stalk back


    toward the entry grabbing the woman by her hair. The little kid looking on helplessly as he drags her


    mother away toward the register pointing the gun at her head.


    I blink only to open my eyes and find myself in the store next to the child. My reaction shocking


    me, why did I do that? The little girl sobbing, pulling me out of my tumultuous thoughts, my eyes going


    to her crouched behind the shelf sobbing and I look toward the startled service station attendant. He


    looks at me with rm before the man turns, pointing the gun at me. He looked dirty, tattoos littered his


    face and piercings. He had a ratty torn leather jacket on, looking every bit the piece of scum, he is.


    ¡°Stay back or I shoot the woman¡± He yells, pointing the gun back at her head. She had her hands


    clutching his that were yanking her hair. She would have been in thirties maybe.


    ¡°Mummy¡± The little girl calls making my eyes dart down to her angelic little face.


    ¡°Close your eyes princess¡± I tell her, the words leaving my lips before I could stop them. What the


    hell was wrong with me? The little girl does what I say, and I turn looking at the man holding the woman


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    hostage.


    ¡°I said stay back man, I will fucking shoot her,¡± he screams, and I could see the desperation on his


    face. He didn¡¯t know what to think of me, but his instincts were telling him I was all kinds of wrong, his


    fear thick in the air and I felt my eyes bleed ck.


    I stalk towards him, his hands shaking as he holds the gun before pointing it at me, he pulls the


    trigger of the gun, the bang ringing loudly through the shop and bullet hitting me in the shoulder.


    ¡°What are you?¡± He stammers taking a step back. I smile, digging my fingers into the hole and


    pulling the bullet out, examining it before dropping it on the floor.


    ¡°Your executioner¡± I tell him not giving him a chance to pull the trigger again before I snap his


    neck. The man¡¯s body falling to floor at my feet. The woman screams loudly making my ears ring and I


    felt a strong urge to kill her, drain her of her blood. When I hear the little girl.


    ¡°Mummy¡± Her soft unsure voice, making me turn around. The little girl runs to her mother, but I


    stop her by stepping in her path.


    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t hurt my baby¡± The woman cries trying to reach for her. Grabbing the little


    girls face I hold her chubby cheeks, the vein pulsating in her neck beneath her delicate skin, hunger


    hitting me before she touches my hand her tiny fingers trembling, pulling me out of my bloodlust.


    ¡°You will not remember this man or what happened here once you leave the store. You came to


    the store with your mummy to get candy and left¡± I tell her. I watch her eyes ze over and she repeats


    my words before I let her go handing her a chocte bar from off the shelf.


    ¡°Please I won¡¯t tell anyone, I know who you are, I swear I won¡¯t say anything¡± The girl¡¯s mother


    pleads.


    ¡°I am not going to hurt you, just didn¡¯t want her to remember this day¡± I answer her mother, turning


    to face her.


    ¡°Take her home it is too cold for her to be out in this weather¡± She nods, scooping up her daughter.


    The attendant calls after her but I wave her off. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it¡± She nods running back to her car.


    Turning around to the attendant, he takes a step back. The blood draining from his face and he puts his


    hands up in surrender.


    ¡®You¡¯re the man off the news, the dark one,¡± he stutters.


    ¡°Can I get a pack of Marlboro blue 25¡¯s,¡± I ask ignoring his question.


    ¡°You want smokes?¡± he asks like he couldn¡¯t understand what I just asked for. I say nothing staring


    at the idiot serving me before he grabs the packet chucking them on the counter.


    ¡°Thedies fuel,¡± I tell him pointing to the till. God, do I have to do this shit for him. He hesitantly


    uses the register and I chuck him the cash before turning around and walking out when he speaks


    again.


    ¡°What about the body?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Keep it no good to me,¡± I tell him chuckling to myself and walking out the door. I shake my head


    before running back to the hotel.

 chapter 157 Fifty-Five

    chapter 157 Fifty-Five


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    I was woken suddenly by arguing. Sitting up, I was in a bed. Thest thing I remember was being


    in the car. Looking around Thaddeus was arguing with Orion while Rnd was in between trying to


    break it up.


    ¡°I told you not to fucking leave, and you still went. What did you? We can¡¯t keep moving her around


    like this.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Orion we have to go before the police get called ande here¡± Thaddeus says.


    I could feel through the bond his darkness was seeping out of him though he seemed pretty under


    control for how sickly twisted it felt through the bond.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask, all their heads snapping to me on the bed.


    ¡°Nothing Babe we just need to leave,¡± Thaddeus says walking over and scooping me up off the


    bed.


    ¡°I need to pee,¡± I tell him, the baby felt like it was sitting on my dder, he ces my feet on the


    ground, my legs buckling under me from not having moved for so long. Thaddeus hand grabs me


    steading me. I push his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I tell him, and he lets go.


    I was not fine. I felt exhausted, ridiculously exhausted. My muscles aching, even my bones aching


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    with every step I took. This baby has zapped the energy right out me, my belly so hard and round I


    could no longer see my see my feet. Just bending or moving slightly made my lungs wheeze.


    Quickly using the bathroom, I walk out to find the bedroom empty apart from Thaddeus, sitting on


    the bed with his head in hands. He looks up when I step out before walking over to me and grabbing


    me, obviously not willing to wait for me to hobble down the stairs.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask shivering when the cold chill of the air brushes over me as he steps


    outside.


    ¡°Home,¡± he says, making me look at him.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask excited to finally not have to run anymore. We had been on the move for ages


    never staying in one ce for more than a night. Orion opens the car door when we approach before


    sliding across the seat. Thaddeus ces me in my seat before getting in the driver¡¯s side and starting


    the car.


    I try clipping the seatbelt in, but no matter where I put it, it dug into my belly. My skin was tender


    from stretching so quickly, every piece of me felt bruised even though there were no visible marks.


    Unclipping the belt, I try to getfortable.


    ¡°Evelyn seatbelt,¡± Orion protests trying to force it around me. I swat his hands away, annoyed.


    ¡°No, it irritates my skin,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You need to put it on¡± Orion growls pulling me to his side and trying to wrap the middle belt


    around me.


    ¡°Orion leave her¡± Rnd growls back at him.


    ¡°You know what fine, pull over¡± Orion says angrily.


    ¡°I will put it on, just stop it please¡± I beg him, trying to click the belt in. Every day they argue over


    something, every day we are trapped in this car all they do is fight, I was sick of it.


    Thaddeus pulls the car over and Orion hops out, mming the door in my face as I lean over


    trying to stop him from leaving. Thaddeus gets out after him and they start screaming at each other. I


    try to drown them out sick of hearing the same bullshit.


    ¡°You okay Hun¡± Rnd asks, the headlights illuminating them as they fight on the side of the


    highway.


    ¡°No, they just don¡¯t stop. They are always at each other¡¯s throats¡± Rnd reaches for me over the


    back of the seat, and I go to waterworks, stupid fucking pregnancy hormones. One minute I am fine,


    the next either raging over nothing or crying. I miss my normal body, miss being able to see my own


    feet.


    Wiping my tears, they were still arguing over god knows what.


    ¡°What are they even fighting over?¡± I ask. Rnd shrugs.


    ¡°Thaddeus apparently killed someone, and Thaddeus has been trying to exin something to him,


    but Orion is just being an asshole and not listening and talking over him because he doesn¡¯t want to


    keep moving you.¡±


    Argh this is a nightmare. ¡°Who did he kill?¡±


    ¡°No, idea¡± Orion won¡¯t let him exin.


    I huff annoyed at sitting on the side of the road.


    Climbing over the seat, I hop in the driver¡¯s seat. It was a tight squeeze fitting between the two


    front seats, and I am fairly sure I smacked Rnd in the head with my bulging belly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rnd asks.


    ¡°Leaving them and going home,¡± I tell him putting the car in drive and taking off. Tears rolling down


    my face. Were they going to fight like this constantly when the baby arrives? I was over it, Thaddeus


    said we were going home so that¡¯s where I am going, they can run home and sort out their problems.


    Rnd¡¯s phone starts ringing, and I hit the gas harder. He answers it.


    ¡°Hello Orion,¡± Rnd says, sounding bored.


    I could only hear one side of the conversation, but I got the gist of it from Rnd¡¯s replies.


    ¡°No, what do you expect? She isn¡¯t going to keep watching you fight. Sort your shit out and meet


    us at home,¡± he says hanging up and I smile sadly at him.


    ¡°Slow down, love. Don¡¯t want to hit anything at this speed,¡± he says, looking at the odometer. I


    release the elerator a bit. I drove for a few hours before I felt fatigue catching up to me and I start


    yawning. I felt like all I do is sleep and eat.


    Rnd noticing me continuously yawning speaks.


    ¡°Pull over at the next gas station¡± I nod around thirty kilometrester; I finally find one. The


    highway was boring and went on forever it felt like before I finally see the bright neon lights.


    ¡°Get in the passenger seat, I will drive¡± I climb out of the car, walking to the other side and climbing


    in. Rnd fills the car up before walking into the service station and returning with a bag full of potato


    chips and sweets.


    ¡°They sold them tomato vour chips you like¡± he says, pulling them out of the bag and handing


    them to me. ¡°Thank you¡± I tell him opening the packet and starting to eat them. I offer some to Rnd,


    but he shakes his head and starts the car. I eat my chips, the drive was peaceful without them two


    arguing and I end up falling asleep, only to wake when the car stops again. I sit up stretching and


    nearly cry in relief when I see our home. I missed this ce, missed it so much. Thaddeus opens my


    door, picking me up and cradling me to his chest. I inhale his scent cing my hand on his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you¡± he says, kissing my eyebrow. I nod not really caring


    anymore, I was over it. It was nearly daylight already we must have been driving again for hours not


    that I really knew where we were in the first ce before we got here.


    ¡°Where is Orion¡± I ask.


    ¡°Inside talking to my mother¡± Thaddeus answers and I instantly brighten up. His mother was here, I


    kick my legs wanting to be put down so I can go to her. ¡°Settle little one, me carrying you will still be


    faster than you trying to run¡± He was right, I was so much slower now.


    We step inside our familiar surroundings, the ce smelt like it had been locked up for weeks on


    end which it had been. As soon as I walk in, I see Amara and Imogen talking to Orion. Imogen had a


    bag and some herbs in her hand. The chatter dying when I step in. Imogen¡¯s eyes go wide as


    Thaddeus ces me on my feet. Amara eyes running over my body worriedly.


    ¡°Hey Ma¡± I tell her, and she smiles walking over to me and embracing me gently, like she thought


    she was going to break me. She gently rubs my belly before looking up at Thaddeus and I couldn¡¯t


    decipher the look on her face. Amara hesitates, watching me closely like she was here but not seeing


    what was in front of her. Her eyes zed over, and a dark expression took over on her face, her lips


    pursed together.


    ¡°Amara?¡± Thaddeus asks. She shakes her head before snapping out of her trance.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she quickly says walking over and hugging me. She rubs my belly a smile on her lips.


    ¡°She is strong,¡± Amara says. All of us looking to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl?¡± Rnd asks stepping around me and into the room.


    Amara nods a huge grin on her face. ¡°Can you feel it brother? Feel her magic?¡±


    ¡°She is pure,¡± Thaddeus answers his voice choking slightly. His mother pats his back softly before


    he abruptly walks away. I could feel he was emotional through the bond, not sad but not happy either


    just, it took me a second to recognise it. It felt like loneliness. I stare after him worried before Orion


    ces his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°I will check on him,¡± he says, walking off after him. Hopefully, he does check on him not argue


    with him.


    ¡°We brought you some things, some herbs to add to your tea. Orion said you¡¯re exhausted all the


    time; these will give you a boost. Oh, and this one will stop any pain you have, just don¡¯t take to much


    they make you horny,¡± Amara says, her mother smacking her.


    ¡°Amara was up most of the night harvesting the garden for you,¡± Imogen chuckles. Rnd holds


    out his hand to put them away, he takes the bag from Amara and she puts the herbs in his hand before


    she tenses, jumping back her eyes zed over. Her eyes dart to me, then back to Rnd and I could


    clearly see fear disyed in her eyes. ¡°Amara what¡¯s wrong¡± Imogen asks, Rnd was watching


    Amara when she suddenly grabs hold of both his wrists, her eyes turning white, and she gasps her


    eyes moving like she is watching something. It was the eeriest sight to watch her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let them do it¡± Amara gasps. Her eyes looking frantically between us. ¡°What?¡± Rnd


    asks looking at me.


    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t let them do it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Amara?¡±


    ¡°Thaddeus, he will end world if she dies. It will doom us all,¡± she gasps before her eyes roll into the


    back of her head and blood starts running from her nose and Amara suddenly passes out. Amara


    copses and Rnd grabs her in time just as she is about to hit the floor. Imogen was lost staring into


    to space. While my heart was pounding in my chest so hard, I was struggling to breathe, I could feel a


    panic attacking on, the room pulsating around me and my vision beginning to blur. What did she


    mean, what did she see?

 chapter 158 Fifty-Six

    chapter 158 Fifty-Six


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Rnd moves Amara to the couch cing her down gently just as Thaddeus walks back in with


    Orion. Imogen, Rnd, and I all looking at Thaddeus, my heart skipping a beat remembering Amara¡¯s


    words. Thaddeus noticing his sister on the couch rushes over.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asks, looking to his mother. Imogen stares at her son with fearful eyes


    before her eyes dart to me. But Rnd was the one that answered. ¡°Nothing happened, she just


    passed out¡± he says, Thaddeus I could tell, knew he was lying.


    ¡°What did she see?¡± He demands looking to me, but I had gonepletely mute, like I couldn¡¯t


    even form a word. How could one personpletely destroy the world, cities, countries even but the


    world? Amara groans her hand going to her head like she had a bad headache.


    Her eyes were back to normal as they flicked to everyone staring at her. ¡°What brother just passed


    out. I am alright,¡± she says.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± he asks again but this time to her.


    ¡°Nothing, you need to know. Things change, they will change¡° she says her eyes darting to Rnd,


    who looks away before looking at me. Imogen looked lost for words, exactly what do you say when the


    entire world rests on your son¡¯s shoulders and your daughter¡¯s visions.


    ¡°Well, we should be off, make sure you use the herbs they will help; the wards are set everything is


    fine, just fine¡± Imogen says her eyes not leaving Amara. I could tell she was desperate to get out of


    here. I had no idea why they wouldn¡¯t tell Thaddeus but figured it could change the events of what


    Amara saw, what Amara warned Rnd about.


    Thaddeus went to protest when suddenly I blinked and they were gone, Amara must have misted


    out of here. Thaddeus stares at the empty space where his mother and sister were before his eyes go


    to Rnd.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that, Amara said things will change. I tell you; you will alter the future again


    and maybe not in a good way¡± Thaddeus breathes loudly clearly not happy about being left out of the


    loop. Orion takes the herbs from Rnd walking off into the kitchen. I look to the stairs, the shower


    calling my name. Thaddeus noticing me looking at them steps forward his arms out. I reach mine up


    and he picks me up awkwardly as I wrap my legs around his waist, my belly making all my weight lean


    onto his arms, but he doesn¡¯t seem to mind as he carries me up the stairs effortlessly before cing


    me on my feet. I walk to the bathroom turning the shower on.


    Thaddeus leans in the doorway watching me. ¡°Will you tell me?¡± he asks, but Rnd saying things


    could change with him knowing, I shook my head. I didn¡¯t want to be the one responsible for making


    things worse. Just thinking about it was making my heart race with fear. Thaddeus steps forward my


    heart skipping a beat.


    ¡°Why are you scared of me?¡± he asks. I wasn¡¯t scared of him, just what he was apparently capable


    of.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡± I tell him, holding my hand out for him. He grabs it stepping forward and wrapping an arm


    around me before rubbing my belly. ¡°What are we going to name her?¡± he asks. I have no idea, no


    namesing to mind at all. I actually thought it was going to be a boy myself so now I waspletely


    nk on names.


    I shrug, not knowing before pulling my shirt off over my head. Thaddeus drops down helping me


    pull my tights down while I hang onto his shoulder. I couldn¡¯t even see his head underneath my belly


    but felt him press his lips to it, as sparks rushed over me. He stands up and I tug on his shirt wanting


    him to shower with me. Heplies pulling it off and I trace my fingers down his abs to waistband of


    his jeans before turning away and stepping in the shower.


    Thaddeus steps in behind me before adjusting the shower head which was level with his neck


    pushing it up higher before turning the other one on.


    Thaddeus dips his face under the water before looking down at me. ¡°I love you¡± he whispers. My


    heart squeezing at his words and I rest my head on his chest.


    ¡°I love you too¡± I tell him before grabbing the soap and washing his chest and abs. He growls softly


    almost a purr making my eyes dart up to his and he kisses my head. Once we showered, we walk


    downstairs or more Thaddeus walks because he gives up waiting for me and scoops me up, the


    problem wasn¡¯t the stairs, it was trying to seeing them as I clutched the railing. Going down was easy


    getting up them was another story, I was always breathless.


    Rnd was sitting on the lounge flicking through channels, stopping on the news as I walked over


    to him and climbed on hisp. Orion brings out a cup of tea, handing it to me. I sniff it and it smelt like


    grass making me wrinkle my nose.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Drink it. Amara said it will help and it will, she is never wrong,¡± Orion says.


    ¡°But it smells nasty¡± I tell him, but he folds his arms, looking down at me before Rnd moves my


    hand trying to get me to drink it.


    ¡°Did you taste it?¡± I ask Orion, who shakes his head. I huff annoyed how can he expect me to drink


    something he hasn¡¯t tried? I pass him the cup and he rolls his eyes before taking a sip and gagging his


    cheeks puffing out but he forces it, down trying to make out it doesn¡¯t taste that bad. I raise an eyebrow


    at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re drinking it,¡± he says, handing it back.


    ¡°No, I am not after seeing your reaction to it¡± Orion¡¯s eyes turn red, and he leans over the lounge


    his face next to Rnd¡¯s.


    ¡°Drink it Evelyn¡± I feel the fog slip over me. I try to fight against it. Rnd looks at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that on her, it¡¯s not fair to force her¡± he says, his hand rubbing my back gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s for her own good¡± he says, turning back to me. Thaddeus was watching both of them and I felt


    Rnd¡¯s chest rumble before I hear him growl.


    ¡°Drink it Evelyn now¡± Orion says, and I can¡¯t help the urge to do as I am told. Thaddeus sits on the


    lounge beside me before ring up at Orion. ¡°Stop it now¡± he snaps at Orion and I feel the fog lift my


    hand that was trembling holding the cup stops.


    ¡°Can you try to drink it, even some of it¡± Thaddeus asks, and I look at the cup with disgust, the


    smell alone was bad enough.


    I bring the cup to my lips before taking a deep breath and holding it before quickly swallowing


    some of it. The moment it hit my tongue I baulked forcing it down my throat. Rnd tips the cup to my


    lips again while I shake my head.


    Orion was still watching me, and it was clear if I didn¡¯t drink it, it was going to start a fight. I roll my


    eyes at him before drinking it, chugging thest of it. It tasted like freshly cut grass and dirt. I shiver as I


    drain the cup before handing it to Orion, who looks in it before walking off.


    ¡°God, he has been in a bad moodtely¡± I mutter, looking at Orion leaving the room. Rnd pulls


    my head against him and I rest it on his shoulder. Thaddeus sighs grabbing my feet and cing them


    on hisp and moving closer to Rnd. I felt a cold rush roll over me making me twitch, my eyes


    widening and for the first time in ages I felt like I had been hit with a caffeine buzz,pletely alert and


    awake. But most of all I noticed my body wasn¡¯t hurting, I felt rejuvenated like I could run a marathon.


    But also had an overwhelming sense to move. It was different.


    ¡°Well, that worked fast, look at her pupils¡± he says, nudging Rnd. Rnd grips my chin looking


    down at me. ¡°Indeed, it did¡± he says, letting my chin go. I felt revved up and ready to go, go where? I


    had no idea, but I suddenly wanted to move. What the hell did she give me?


    My limbs were restless and twitching and Thaddeus grabs my feet holding them in ce.


    ¡°Maybe a little too much¡± he mutters, looking at me just as Orion walks out. He leans over kissing


    my head.


    ¡°See you feel better¡± he says. He was right but I wasn¡¯t sure if this was a better feeling anymore, I


    felt antsy.


    ¡°What is that stuff¡± I ask, my wordsing out so quickly they sounded like a squeak.


    ¡°Maybe a little less next time¡± Orion says looking to Thaddeus who nods.


    ¡°One herb is like analgesic, the other like speed. Werewolves sometimes use it to speed up their


    healing abilities when gravely injured¡± Orion answers.


    ¡°Speed?¡± I squeak looking down at my belly.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural and won¡¯t hurt our baby, Amara would never give anything that would cause harm to


    her niece¡± Thaddeus says, watching my hand as I rub my belly before I feel her kick, but it wasn¡¯t


    painful like usual, usually when she does kick, I feel like she is breaking something. Thaddeus watches


    my hand move and I move it, lifting my shirt. Orion¡¯s eyes watching my belly move as I felt her roll. His


    cold hand touching my tight skin as it stretches underneath his hand.


    ¡°Not hurting anymore?¡± Orion asks, and I shake my head. I felt nothing, more like I was given local


    anaesthetic, yet I could feel my limbs but at the same time they also felt numb, it was a weird feeling,


    foreign to me.


    ¡°Any baby names yet?¡± Rnd asks, and I shake my head looking to them to see if they have any.


    They too shake their heads.


    ¡°Well, she will just be baby till someone thinks of something¡± I tell them, and they nod. Orion¡¯s eyes


    snap to the huge TV for a second. A picture of a service stationes up.


    ¡°Turn that up¡± Orion says, and I look back at the TV. Thaddeus sighs getting up. ¡°Where are you


    going?¡± I ask, as Rnd turns the volume up.


    ¡°I am not arguing over this again¡± he says walking upstairs. I look to Orion who had a foul look on


    his face before turning to listen to what the news reporter was saying.


    Video footage of inside the store shows Thaddeus standing next to a child just in the doorway, and


    another man had a gun pointed at him. We watch without sound as Thaddeus turns looking down at


    the child before saying something to her. The picture a little grainy but it was obvious she was crying.


    My heart skipping a beat as fear consumes me, did he kill the little girl. It flicks to the service attendant


    being interviewed the vision cutting off.


    ¡°He just appeared out of nowhere, he saved us, saved us all then asked me for some smokes and


    paid for thedies fuel¡± he says excitedly, and I could tell he was excited about being on TV. Orion


    looks at me shocked before his eyes dart to the stairs where Thaddeus went. The video flicks on again


    the news anchor¡¯s voice ying in the background. ¡°What you are about to see, some viewers may


    find distressing.¡±


    We watch as a man points a gun at the woman before pointing it at Thaddeus¡¯s chest, he says


    something before the man shoots and Thaddeus pulls the bullet out before killing the man and he falls


    on the floor, the woman appears to be screaming before the little girl rushes out from behind the shelf


    only for Thaddeus to step in her way and bend down to her level and grabbing her face. We don¡¯t hear


    what he says but he then stands handing her a chocte and turning to the mother who grabs her


    daughter and rushes out. Thaddeus steps over the body before going to the counter and getting


    smokes and handing the frightened man cash before walking off¡± I stare stunned.


    ¡°See everyone an unlikely hero, does this mean the dark one has changed, I suppose only time


    will tell. But next on we have heard of a newndmark for-¡± The TV flicks off as she goes to the next


    report. We all stare stunned before I am hit with Orion¡¯s guilt.


    ¡°I feel terrible,¡± Orion mutters.


    ¡°And so you should,¡± Rnd growls at him. I climb off Rnd¡¯sp walking to the stairs. Orion


    watching me before he follows his head hung. I climb the stairs to our room easily without losing my


    breath. Thaddeus looking up as I walk in.


    ¡°Look I didn¡¯t mean to okay; can we not argue please we just got home¡± Thaddeus says, shocking


    me. Does he think he did something bad? Orion clears his throat.

 chapter 159 Fifty-Seven

    chapter 159 Fifty-Seven


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    ¡°Look I didn¡¯t mean to okay; can we not argue please we just got home¡± Thaddeus says shocking


    me. Does he really think he did something bad? Orion clears his throat. Thaddeus looking up at him


    and I could tell he was waiting for his wrath.


    Orion scratches the back of his neck looking awkward and like it was actually causing him pain to


    apologise to him. I step closer to Thaddeus who was still waiting for Orion to yell at him. I grab his face


    his eyes darting up to me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡± I tell him. His brows furrow, and he shakes his head.


    ¡°I killed him, aren¡¯t you mad?¡± he asks.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Thaddeus. Even the news anchor said you were hero, you saved


    three people¡± Orion says, finally finding his voice. Thaddeus stares at him dumbstruck.


    Orion looks away and I see Thaddeus lips turn up. ¡°You call that an apology?¡± he asks as Rnd


    steps into the room leaning on the door frame. Orion¡¯s eyes snap toward Thaddeus. And I watch


    Rnd pull out his phone making me bunch up my eyebrows before turning back to Thaddeus and


    Orion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? I should have heard you out before going off at you¡± he says, with a sigh running


    his hand down his face. I think that is the first time Orion has actually had to apologised to Thaddeus by


    the look on his face.


    ¡°And I just got that on camera,¡± Rnd announces a devious smile on his face making meugh.


    ¡°Give me that,¡± Orion says trying to snatch the phone from him, but Rnd moves it away.


    ¡°Now we have proof that Orion isn¡¯t always right,¡± Rnd says with a chuckle.


    Thaddeus had a huge grin on his face, and I could feel shock but mostly happiness through the


    bond. I sit on hisp as we watch Rnd and Orion fight over the phone that Rnd had in his pocket


    now.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not mad?¡± Thaddeus whispers running his nose along my jaw. I spin around on his


    ¡°Definitely not mad,¡± I tell him. He kisses me his tongue running along my lip before ravaging my


    mouth making sigh as I melt against him, wrapping my arms around his neck and kissing him more


    forcefully. I push him back on the bed before straddling his waist. Leaning down I kiss and suck on his


    neck, my belly getting in the way and making it slightly difficult. Thaddeus hands going to my hips as he


    rolls them against his hardening length beneath me.


    ¡°No, no, no, she is too far along now¡± Orion says, noticing us and trying to pull me off but


    Thaddeus grip tightens, and I smack Orion¡¯s hands away.


    ¡°What if her waters break?¡± Orion says, as I pull Thaddeus shirt off before nipping at his neck and


    sucking on his hot skin.


    ¡°I will be gentle¡± Thaddeus mutters.


    ¡°Yeah right, you¡¯re never gentle¡± Orion growls, trying to grab me off which was hard from the angle


    I was on because he would have to grab my belly. He steps closer wrapping his arms around my hips


    below my stomach and pulling me off Thaddeus. Thaddeus sits up and I turn around in Orion¡¯s arms


    before ripping his face toward mine and kissing him. He exhales deeply before pushing me away


    holding me at arm¡¯s length.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be using your vixen voodoo on me, not happening you are too far along now¡± Orion says,


    and I pout. My core pulsating with need and Thaddeus arousal wasn¡¯t helping at all.


    ¡°Well then, go downstairs if you don¡¯t want to participate¡± Rnd says, stepping past him and


    grabbing me and lifting me off the ground, my legs wrapping around his waist before I feel my back hit


    the mattress as he climbs between my legs. He grips the waistband of my pants, pulling them off


    before kissing me. I hear Orion mutter something leaving the room. My skin felt like it was on fire as his


    hands moved over my skin.


    Thaddeus peels my top off before removing his pants. Rnd sits up and I climb on top of


    Thaddeus, his erection pressing between my wet folds and hitting my clit.


    I grab his cock before positioning it at my entrance and sinking down on him. A guttural sound


    leaving me as I feel his cock filling and stretching me. I move my hips and Thaddeus fingers dig into


    them before he ms me down on his hard length.


    ¡°Thaddeus Gentle¡± Orion snaps at him and I realise he was back in the room. Thaddeus ces his


    hands behind his head before sending a wink to Orion who rolls his eyes making my lips tug at the


    corners.


    I find my own rhythm, moving my hips. My stomach tightening and Thaddeus moves his hand and


    Orion growls, and he freezes putting his hands back behind his head. He wanted to touch me, wanted


    to plough himself into me and I wanted him to.


    I feel Rnd¡¯s lips go to my shoulder. I reach back tugging on his hip, needing to feel him inside


    me, needing his touch. What was in that shit Amara gave me? She wasn¡¯t wrong about it making you


    horny. Rnd steps closer Orioning over to the bed and sitting next to Thaddeus¡¯s head. He leans


    over kissing me, his hand going to my breast as he squeezes it.


    Thaddeus grabs his shirt ripping him toward him and kissing him. My stomach tightening at the


    sight of them. Orion moans into his mouth and I feel myself bing wetter, needer as I watch them,


    arousal flooding me as I pick up on their emotions.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rnd¡¯s hand reaching around me before rolling my nipple between his fingers. I feel Thaddeus


    move his hand between my legs rubbing my clit with his thumb just as I feel Rnd push inside me


    from behind. I moan at the overfull feeling of both of them moving inside me.


    Feeling the bed dip, my eyes open to see Orion face inches off mine as he grips the back of my


    neck before sucking my lip into his mouth and biting down on it. Thaddeus hands going to my thighs


    pushing my legs further apart and taking all my weight as Rnd moves faster, making me bounce on


    Thaddeus. My fingernails digging into Thaddeus chest as I feel my core pulsate around him as I reach


    my climax, my skin bing flushed as I find my release at the same time Rnd does. Thaddeus


    moves my hips back and forth, his grip getting tighter as his nails break my skin chasing his own


    release before I feel his cock twitch and feel his seed coating my insides.


    I climb off himying on my side, Orion watching me with worried eyes before he gets up and


    walks into the bathroom turning the shower on. I groan, I didn¡¯t want to movepletely rxed as I


    caught my breath. Orion walks over, standing next to my feet holding his hands out to me. Rnd


    walking into the bathroom followed my Thaddeus.


    ¡°Come on, up¡± Orion says, grabbing my hands and hauling me to my feet. I reluctantly get up


    following him into the bathroom. Thaddeus moving over as I step in. Orion strips off hopping in the


    shower. The shower feeling squished now with nowhere to put my belly, everywhere I moved I was


    bumping them. Rnd washes quickly before getting out freeing up space. I feel Thaddeus rub the


    loofah over my back while Orion steps forward before biting his hand, his blood running out and


    dripping on the floor.


    ¡°Quick Evie before it heals¡± He has been extremely pushytely. I ignore him and smirk when his


    hand heels, he growls before ripping me toward him and spinning me around, my back flush against his


    chest. He repeats the action, biting his wrist this time and pressing it to my lips. I let my lips part, letting


    his blood run down my throat before grabbing it with two hands. The instant his blood touched my


    tongue, I couldn¡¯t get enough as strange hunger, I was starting to get used to taking over.


    ¡°Good girl¡± Orion says kissing my temple. Thaddeus watching us as he washes his hair. His wrist


    heals and I let him go.


    ¡°Give her more¡± Thaddeus says watching me carefully like he was looking for something.


    ¡°Rnde here¡± Thaddeus calls out. Rnd walks in looking at Thaddeus.


    ¡°Watch her eyes, tell me if you notice anything¡± Thaddeus tells him. Thaddeus nods to Orion and


    he bites his wrist bringing it to my lips. I drink his blood, the strange hunger bing stronger as I


    drink from him. I hear Rnd gasp before looking at Thaddeus concerned.


    Orion pulls his wrist away looking to them.


    ¡°How did we not notice that before?¡± Rnd asks. Thaddeus shakes his head,


    ¡°Hang on I want to try something; Rnd give her your blood¡± he says.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, starting to worry something was wrong with our baby.


    ¡°Your eyes change only slightly but they change, I thought I imagined it at first.¡±


    Orion stands in front of me wanting to see for himself. Rnd bites into his wrist and I feel the


    hungere back but tenfold, I could smell his blood before he even put his wrist out, grabbing it but I


    shocked myself when I actually bit into him, a feral sound escaping myself as his blood rushed into my


    mouth. Rnd grunts as my teeth sink into his flesh, my nails digging into him as I hold his arm. I felt


    crazed,pletely overwhelmed by the taste of his blood like I couldn¡¯t get enough of it. Thaddeus


    reefs me back, his hands going to my face before the pry¡¯s my lips apart, looking in my mouth. My eyes


    not leaving Rnd¡¯s arm that was still bleeding and I could hear his pulse pumping the blood through


    his body.


    Rnd looked shocked at what I did, Thaddeus though looked concerned and so did Orion.


    Rnd rinses his arm under the sink basin the intoxicating smell leaving.


    I shake my heading to my senses.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, as Thaddeus pulls my top lip up looking at my teeth.


    ¡°What did you feel when you just bit him?¡± Thaddeus asks.


    ¡°Hungry, it was weird, my throat felt like it was on fire, his blood soothed it¡± I tell them.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡± Rnd says turning the shower off behind me and grabbing a towel.


    ¡°Orion been giving her blood daily for nearly two months, it¡¯s not impossible either¡± Thaddeus says


    wrapping my towel around me.


    ¡°Could it be the baby?¡± Orion asks staring at my belly.


    ¡°Also, another possibility, or¡±-


    ¡°Or what?¡± I ask worried.


    ¡°Or maybe that¡¯s why you have been sick, if you are slowly turning vampire, drinking Orion¡¯s blood


    wouldn¡¯t be giving you what you need, vampires crave human blood and other species not their own


    species.¡±


    ¡°But if we both give her blood, what happens when the baby is born?¡± Rnd asks because the


    entire time the idea was to turn me vampire, so how would that affect me if I have both their bloods in


    my system, would I still turn vampire? Or would I turn Lycan?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t she will be weaker and she will die.¡± Thaddeus says.


    ¡°And if we do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know hopefully she turns vampire, if not she might turn into a Lycan or both.¡±


    ¡°Or both? Is that even possible?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I guess we will find out, I thought the baby was absorbing it, but you have been drinking a ss of


    it every day, it kind of makes sense that it would start to change you¡± Thaddeus says handing me one


    of his shirts.


    ¡°If she turns Lycan, Thaddeus¡±-


    ¡°I know, Rnd¡± Thaddeus snaps at him.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡± I ask worried from the way he said it.


    ¡°If you turn Lycan, Evie, every bone in your body will break simultaneously,¡± Thaddeus answers


    and my heart leaps at the thought.


    ¡°Not only that, but every nerve ending will also be on fire. There is reason nobody turns Lycan


    voluntarily¡± Rnd says.


    ¡°Did that happen to both of you?¡± I ask horrified. I knew bone breaking was a thing, but Rnd


    looked at ease when he did it.


    ¡°It only hurts the first time you shift and no only Rnd did, I am hybrid I don¡¯t shiftpletely into


    a wolf, I shift but it doesn¡¯t cause my bones to break, it still hurts and feels ufortable but not like a


    Lycan shifting, to turn into a werewolf your spine needs to snap and readjust, I remain in this form just


    grow fur and ws, my face distorts like when I attacked you¡± Thaddeus answers.


    ¡°Ring Amara and Bianca see what they turn up¡± Orion says pinching the bridge of his nose. He


    looked stressed, really stressed. I reach out touching his arm and he looks up pulling me to him and


    wrapping his arms around me.


    ¡°I will be fine¡± I tell him, and he nods kissing the top of my head.

 chapter 160 Fifty-Eight

    chapter 160 Fifty-Eight


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    The next week went by quickly, I was starting to feel more like myself. The herbs Amara gave me


    helped but so did drinking both Orion¡¯s and Rnd¡¯s blood. Though Rnd¡¯s I craved, and I sometimes


    needed help to stop. Rnd didn¡¯t seem to mind but I could tell everyone was worried about what


    would happen when the baby was to arrive. Honestly, I was petrified of dying too, yet more petrified of


    did and each time it scared me more, to the point I have now stopped asking.


    Amara seems to think I don¡¯t have long left, so today Thaddeus and Orion were heading into the


    city to get some things. Rnd made the baby a crib by hand took him three days before he would


    even allow me in the shed to see it. Imogen brought over some of Amara¡¯s and Thaddeus¡¯s old baby


    stuff that she hung onto and we had made a baby room up next to our room, though we all agreed, the


    baby will remain in her bas in our room till she slept through the night. We still hadn¡¯te up with


    any baby girl names yet even though every night they scoured over baby name books trying to find one


    they liked. I didn¡¯t care what they named her, I was dreading the time I actually went intobour, I was


    quite content with her remaining in my belly, too scared for her toe out though, I was so big now I


    was also ufortable.


    Walking downstairs I go into the kitchen where Thaddeus was making lunch. He puts a te on


    the bench for me with a sd sandwich on it.


    ¡°Mayo?¡± I ask and he nods.


    ¡°Yes, and barbeque sauce¡± he says knowing my strange sd craving. I take a bite, and he hands


    Rnd one without the barbeque sauce as he takes a seat beside me.


    ¡°Orion and I will head into the city soon; you will be right here with Rnd?¡± he asks. I nod


    chewing my sandwich. Thaddeus kisses my head and Orion walks into the kitchen leaning on the door.


    ¡°Ring us if you need us,¡± he says to Rnd and Rnd salutes him. Iugh but Orion rolls his


    eyes before walking in and kissing my head and Rnd¡¯s.


    ¡°We better leave. I don¡¯t like her being here of a night with only one of us,¡± Thaddeus says


    grabbing a bag and tossing it over his shoulder.


    ¡°She will be fine, just go,¡± Rnd says waving them off. They both leave but not before sending


    me nervous nces, I felt good, yet I had this nagging feeling in the back of my head, like they


    shouldn¡¯t go, that something bad was going to happen. Ignoring it, I finished my sandwich.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rnd asks after they leave.


    ¡°Nothing think I am just getting nervous,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable,¡± he says grabbing my empty te.


    ¡°Come on, we will watch a movie¡± he says holding his hand out to me. I let him lead me to


    loungeroom and we watch a movie. After the second movie, I hear the pitter patter of rain on the roof


    and jump up, running for theundry.


    Rnd jumps up rmed. ¡°What is it?¡± he asks following me.


    ¡°The washing is on the line.¡±


    ¡°Leave it, we will getter¡± He argues but I ignore him, grabbing the basket and rushing out the


    door to the clothesline. I start pulling the clothes off the line, looking nervously to the sky that was


    darkening as night begun to fall, storm clouds moving across the sky when I see lightning.


    ¡°Just leave it Evelyn, you and your nesting is driving me nuts¡± he says but helps to drag the clothes


    off. We end leaving half of them as they became too wet and Rnd runs the baskets back inside while


    I waddle toward the house, my clothes damp and sticking to me as I shiver from the rain.


    Rnd walks out when I hear a loud rm noise suddenly go off, making me look toward the


    house when suddenly Rnd runs at me.


    I stood there shocked for a second wondering what he was doing when his body suddenlynds


    on me, knocking me to the ground on the wet grass. He makes a gurgled noise before I feel something


    hit him, knocking the air out his lungs. Rnd rolls off me, and a sharp pain radiates through my


    stomach making me scream. Rnd tries to get up when I realise, he is covered in little red dots. My


    eyes snapping to our surroundings but not able to see anything. When Rnd voice chokes out.


    ¡°Run¡± He chokes coughing up blood, he pulls on my arm sitting me up and I could hear people


    running through the trees and the dirt driveway. He stands up, and I see his shirt is soaked with blood,


    his pain radiating into me through the bond, and I don¡¯t understand how he is able to force himself up.


    ¡°Rnd!¡± I squeal pressing my hand on his wound trying to stem the bleeding.


    ¡°Run, now Evelyn¡± He screams just as I hear guns start going off everywhere. Rnd shoves me


    and I hear the bullets whiz past me as I stumble before I get up and run, running for the tree line of the


    forest. I hear Rnd groan loudly before hearing a ferocious growl ring out, echoing off the trees. I


    don¡¯t dare look back instead concentrate on running without falling. My hand trying to hold my belly as I


    moved, pain running through my stomach and groin with each step.


    I see the tree line getting closer, can hear people yelling and screaming when I feel it. Feel like I


    have been punched in the shoulder. Ignoring the pain, I keep running when I feel my muscles go funny,


    my body bing weaker and I feel something hit me again this time in the lower back making me


    gasp, as I clutch at it. My handing in contact with something, and I pull it out looking at it. I could


    feel my surrounding bing a blur of green, as I stare at the dart I just pulled out of my back. The


    dart slipping from my fingers and I see the ground rush toward my face.


    My entire body going numb, and I felt my limbs be heavy before I hear voices, the voices


    getting closer and closer until they sound like they are right on top of me.


    ¡°Got her, bring the other one¡± I hear a deep male voice call out. I try to open my eyes, yet they feel


    too heavy, even breathing felt hard as I fought to take each breath. I feel movement, my head rolling


    back as someone grabs me.


    ¡°Rnd,¡± I breathe. Trying to talk but the wordse out slurred and muffled.


    ¡°Hurry we need to get back before their mates get back here.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I feel the darkness creeping in, ck swallowing my consciousness as I slip into oblivion.


    Waking up, I find myself on the ground. The cold concrete floor making my limbs ache. Sitting up,


    my eyes were blurry, and I could smell a strong smell that reminded me of chlorine. Looking around, I


    gasp when I see Rnd braced to a wall by cuffs holding his arms to the wall. His body slumped over,


    and I could see blood pooling around him. I roll onto all fours trying to crawl my way over to him. Each


    movement sending searing pain across my stomach that takes my breath.


    ¡°Rnd¡± I stammer trying to breathe through the overwhelming pain. I was weak, so weak, I had to


    ¡°Rnd¡± I ask again, my voice cracking and sore as I try to speak. I hear him groan and I turn my


    head to see him move, his head before he suddenly starts jerking his arms trying to free himself, the


    braces not budging. I notice his wrists bleeding and I can¡¯t help the sob that leaves my lips at seeing


    him so badly injured.


    ¡°Silver¡± he mutters, his eyes going to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I am fine¡± he says though I could clearly feel he wasn¡¯t fine through the bond. His pain


    radiating into me with my own. He looks around the room before coughing. Blood spraying out of his


    mouth onto the floor and his breathing wheezes when I notice the wound on his chest pouring with


    blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re not healing¡± I tell him, and he coughs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, can you get over to me¡± He sputters out, blood dribbling down his chin. I try


    to get up, falling face first into the concrete, my limbs feeling like jelly but I after a few attempts I


    managed to crawl over to him putting my head on hisp, when I felt it. My legs bing saturated,


    and I feel like I wet myself.


    ¡°No, no not now¡± I cry. Rnd looks down at me before he gasps.


    ¡°Shit your waters have broken¡± He coughs out before trying to get his arms free but failing.


    He starts screaming out for someone. Screaming trying to get their attention when I hear footsteps


    on the ground behind the steel door. Pain moving across my abdomen, so sharp my body jerks when I


    feel my insides tearing and I let out a bloodcurdling scream of agony. Rnd screaming out when the


    door suddenly opens.


    ¡°Help her, she inbour. You need to let me out or she will die.¡±


    ¡°Nice try, Lycan,¡± says a voice but I was lost to the pain, not able to concentrate on anything but


    the agony I was in. I feel someone grabbing my arms and legs. I writhe in pain as the pain rushes


    throughout my body when I hear a sickening crack, my ribs breaking, and I scream as I feel her move


    within me.


    ¡°Get her to the infirmary now,¡± I hear an unfamiliar female voice call out before I am ced on


    something cold and hard.

 chapter 161 Fifty-Nine

    chapter 161 Fifty-Nine


    Evelyn POV


    I could hear their voices around me yet all I could see was darkness and the asional flickering


    of lights above me. I knew I was on some sort of trolley, felt the movement and jostle of the gurney they


    had me on, yet all I could think of was the pain. My insides being ripped to shreds and I had no control


    over it, my body jerking, and I could feel the savage movements of her trying to rip her way out of me.


    ¡°Hold her down¡± I hear a feminine voice yell before I feel gloved hands grip onto me, panic


    coursing through me as I try to thrash unsessfully. Coughing uncontrobly as I feel warm liquid


    leave my mouth and run down my neck choking me, I was choking on my own blood, my lungs burning


    for air.


    ¡°Just cut it out, she is as good as dead anyway¡± I hear a male voice talking calmly as if the very


    person they were effectively killing wasn¡¯tying and writhing in pain below them. The coldness


    seeping into my bones as I feel my life draining from me painfully slow.


    ¡°Once the baby is out, take it to theb. I want its blood, then we need to move before its father


    ¡°You are sure this going to work?¡±


    ¡°He wille looking for her, then we will use her blood to kill him.¡±


    ¡°What about the baby?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster. It will grow up to be exactly like her father. We only need her blood then dispose of


    it.¡±


    My screams dying out at their words, as I tried to focus on what they were saying, what they mean.


    I start thrashing, mustering any strength I have.


    ¡°I said hold her down. How is she still alive?¡± I hear the woman mutter before feeling something


    sh my stomach.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Feel the warmth of my blood run over the sides of my body as they cut me yet all I could focus on


    was the sounds of my blood spattering on the floor, echoing loudly in my ears before I hear a shrill


    high-pitched sound of a baby crying, why wasn¡¯t I dead? I could still hear them though the sound was


    bing muffled, distant as I strained to hear. Hear her cries when suddenly I feel no pain at all, just


    cold, oh so cold as I listen to my heart thump onest time, the noise I will never forget was my dying


    gasp before I feel nothing.


    Rnd POV


    They took her away, they wheeled her out as shey writhing in agony, her screams piercing my


    ears and my heart as I watched on helplessly, thrashing against my restraints and I could feel the silver


    bleeding into my skin, my skin melting away. I try and listen, but I am much to weak. Unable to even


    focus on my surroundings long enough to focus my hearing. Looking down I was still losing blood,


    bing weaker by the second as I prayed my mates would get to her in time. Amara¡¯s message


    ringing loudly in my head and the doom that followed if I failed. I failed, I set a path toward a future that


    will be snuffed into existence. I feel my link to her growing weaker, weaker as the seconds tick by and I


    know my mates can feel my failure. My agonised scream echoing off the walls as I feel my teether to


    her snap painfully, like a hot poker was shoved into my chest removing soul as she died. I could almost


    hear herst breath as I gasped, tears burning my eyes and I know I failed. She was gone, our little


    mate was dead. They left her with me, trusted her to me and I failed her.


    Hearing footsteps outside the door I look to it. The door opening and a man walks in, in hisb


    coat. He was young, only in his twenties yet I could tell by the way he looked at me with pure hatred he


    had been raised a hunter, raised to despise anything that wasn¡¯t human. His ck sses perched on


    the end of his nose as he stepped into the room. He walks over crouching in front of me.


    ¡°I would say congrattions on your baby girl, but you will never see her. She is just a means to an


    end¡± He mocks. I growl at him thrashing but he doesn¡¯t even flinch, he knows he has the upper hand in


    this situation. Knows I can¡¯t escape and just to make sure he pulls a syringe from his pocket. I identify


    the green liquid instantly as wolfsbane and brace myself for it.


    His brushes his blonde mop of hair from his eyes, his hazel eyes glinting wickedly, I thought


    Thaddeus was evil but by the look in his eyes, this man was worse. They think we are monsters, yet he


    was here to get his jollies off, over inflicting pain. He stabs the needle into the bullet hole in my chest


    squeezing the plunger as I feel the acidic liquid burn through my cells. Gritting my teeth, he seems


    dissatisfied that he didn¡¯t get the reaction he was hoping for, instead he pulls a knife from his pocket,


    the de glinting under the dim light casting shadows on the walls as he twirls it between his fingers.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the higher beings of the earth, little do you know your just a pawn in our games.


    Thaddeus, your mate will fall, and I will watch him die and dly the reap the rewards of being the


    world¡¯s hero,¡± he says before pushing the de into my stomach, the silver slicing through my skin like


    a hot knife on butter as he twists it. His face contorting as he smiles showing his teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re all dead, every god damn one you,¡± I spit at him choking on my own blood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he says before turning and nodding to the man standing guard at the door with a


    gun in his hand. I hear the sound of a trolley before seeing another man in ck armour push the


    gurney into the room, dripping with blood. He walks beside it dumping the body wrapped in a sheet at


    my feet. Evelyn¡¯s dead limp body falling to the ground with a thud, the sickening sound of her head


    hitting the concrete as she is dumped on the ground like rubbish makes bile rise in my throat.


    ¡°Yet you react to her, what is it that is so special about an insignificant human?¡± he says pulling the


    de from my stomach and stabbing her in the chest. I thrash as I watch him mutte her body,


    mutte her face. The man in armour throws up on the ground near the door. The man in front of me


    looking at him over his shoulder before looking back at me, shaking his head in disgust.


    Tsk, Tsk, Tsk, he clicks his tongue. ¡°Some don¡¯t have the stomach for this line of work,¡± he states


    before standing up.


    ¡°I will leave you with this,¡± he says kicking her body with his foot as he walks toward the door. I


    can¡¯t help it, Iugh they have no idea what they have done, no idea what ising for them.


    The man in armour stares at me yet I have tears rolling down my face fromughing. They talk of


    destroying him, yet he was going to destroy everyone and everything when he finds her and he will find


    us, they have no idea what they have awoken, the hell that was about to rain down on everyone and


    everything.


    They stop, staring back at me, the man in armour looks at his boss nervously.


    ¡°I would run if I were you, you have destroyed thest shred of his humanity, you have just awoken


    the devil, he will bring hell on earth for what you have done¡± I tell him before going into fits ofughter.


    ¡°Ignore him, fear does weird things to people¡± The man says pushing the others toward the door


    before closing it, while I continue tough that¡¯s all I have left is the sick satisfaction knowing Thaddeus


    was going to destroy them all, destroy all of us.


    Thaddeus POV


    Amara was the one who first alerted us, we were on our way back and had just stepped onto the


    busy main street when my phone started ringing making us stop. She uttered one word, like she had


    seen it seconds before she rang, seconds before agony tore through me.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way¡± the phone going dead just as I was brought to my knees, along with Orion who


    was still walking copsed violently in a heap. My veins felt like they were on fire, as I felt Rnd¡¯s pain


    through the bond. Taking my breath away as I clutched at my shoulder. Acid moving through my veins,


    engulfing everything in mes. Evelyn¡¯s fear hitting us, pure panic kicking in and I could feel that she


    was running. Feel her getting weaker as she too felt Rnd¡¯s pain along with her own. Orion screaming


    on the ground trying to put out the invisible mes that were consuming him while I tried to breathe


    through it unsessfully. People staring wondering why two people were suddenly on the ground


    writhing in pain, yet I didn¡¯t care, all I cared about was getting to them.


    When suddenly it stopped, stopped just as quick as it started. Orion¡¯s screams died out and I rolled


    onto my hands and knees panting, anger coursing through me as I stood up. People in the main street


    backing up, the ground rumbling violently beneath my hands, the road cracking along with the building


    around me as I feel the darkness trying to take over, but I needed a clear mind, needed to find them as


    I focus on them, focus on my mates. Orion stands sweat coating his body and drenching his shirt,


    something I never seen on him as he struggled to find his legs. My phone shattered on the ground into


    pieces from where it fell from my hand. Moving, I make my way to Orion grabbing his arm and hauling


    him to his feet as his legs kept giving way from under him.


    ¡°We need to move,e on¡± I gasp out trying to catch my breath. Frightened onlookers scattering


    as we staggered down the street cars stopping as we dart across the road and into their path.


    ¡°What did they use?¡± Orion coughs out still trying to catch his breath.


    ¡°I have no idea, but whatever it is, it would be ten times worse for Rnd.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn?¡± he asks his voice shaking with fear.


    ¡°The link severed,¡± I tell him, knowing they both must be unconscious. We start running, forcing


    o0urselves to move, heading home. Praying we make it in time, get to them in time. When we hit the


    concealed driveway, I get a burst of energy as the housees into view. My mother and Father I


    could hear inside the front door thrown open while Amaraes running from the trees beside the


    house.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t here, I didn¡¯t get here in time,¡± Amara says, fear on her face, as her eyes frantically


    scan our surroundings.


    ¡®What did you see?¡± I ask, gripping her arms and shaking her before forcing her to look at me.


    ¡°I saw Rnd fall. I knew something happened but then I lost it. I couldn¡¯t hold it like they went


    unconscious¡° she says shaking her head, I could tell she had been using her magic, her aura was


    weak. Weak like she had been overexerting herself, trying to see what happened.


    ¡°Head to Leven, they have to be at the facilities there¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Your fathers are going to check the military facility on the way¡± My mother says as I see them


    not even human scents like they masked themselves in some way.


    We race to thepound on the outskirts of Leven minutes feeling like hours as we race to get to


    them in time, running past the sign bordering the town when I feel her wake. Feel Evie¡¯s consciousness


    start to wake but it doesn¡¯tst long. By the time we got to the gatedpound, I feel the bond break,


    feel her dying breath and I snap, a scream leaving my lips as I feel my soul shatter into a million pieces,


    the part of it that is her dying with her. The ground moving in a wave as I approach the fence, feel the


    volts of electricity rippling in the wire as I tear it apart with my hands, the barbed wire sticking to and


    catching on my clothes as I tear a hole through it, storm clouds brewing violently as lightening sets the


    trees on fire.


    She was dead, they killed her. Raising my hands, I feel the darkness ebbing and flowing


    throughout my body, sickly sweet and sadistic. My eyes bleeding ck, and I feel the darkness


    consume me as I march towards the brick building on the hill. I hear horns ring when I am tackled to


    the ground. Amara smacking me in the dead centre of the chest, knocking me backwards.


    ¡°Get off me¡± I scream as I feel her trying to absorb my magic, trying to take it from me but they


    must pay. They must die for what they did.


    ¡°You will bring the entire building down on them, think Thaddeus¡± Amara shrieks.


    ¡°I doesn¡¯t matter she is dead, she is fucking dead¡± I scream at her, electrocuting her. She growls as


    she is thrown off before Orion grabs my arms, flinging him off, the ground cracking in my anger.


    ¡°Your daughter is alive, you do this, you will kill her¡± Amara screams making me halt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that¡± I tell her, my mother grabbing my arm just as gun fire rings out, we all duck


    for cover before feel fire burn in my veins igniting every cell in my body as it leaves my fingertips,


    lighting the surrounding buildings on fire, people running and screaming, and my fury takes over.


    ¡°I do I can feel her, she is not dead, and neither is Evelyn, you have been feeding her blood. They


    want you to walk in there. They would be expecting this¡± Amara screams trying to stop me as she


    sts me with what little energy she has left, pinning me on the ground while chaos breaks loose. They


    knew we were here and were now getting ready as we fought with each other wasting time.


    ¡°They are in there; you do this you kill us all,¡± my mother says. I could hear trucks leaving the


    facility making me look up, armed vehicles leaving in session barrelling through the fences toward


    us. I watch my mother dig her hands into the ground, feel her energy leaking out of her as the ground


    moves.


    ¡°You need to get me in there,¡± I tell Amara.


    ¡°I can¡¯t we could end up anywhere, I don¡¯t know what inside looks like, I can¡¯t just mist us in


    without seeing inside.¡±


    The sound of metal on metal making me look toward the four armoured trucks as roots shoot from


    the ground, crushing the vehicles and bend them like paper origami. The entire ce looking like a war


    zone as my mother uses her magic wielding it like a weapon. Orion moving quickly killing anyone he


    the snares of Amara¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Let me up¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but you give me no choice¡± I tell her before letting hell fire loose, the


    ground turning ck as charcoal as it consumes everything in its path, a line heading straight for the


    facility that has my mates held hostage. Her magic wavering as she tries to hold it. Tries to stop me,


    but she is no match for me, her magices from life, needs energy to empower it, to strengthen it.


    Mine is dark, minees death, like a muscle it flexes, I am nor living or dead, Amara is life and even


    she knows her power has its limits, mine doesn¡¯t need anything to draw off, whereas hers does. She


    gives a piece of her life essence to use hers, whereas mine takes from anything surrounding it


    strengthening me, while hers weakens her.


    ¡°Thaddeus, you¡¯re killing her,¡± my mother screams.


    ¡°Tell her to let it go.¡±


    ¡°Amara please,¡± my mother begs. sweat coating her face as she buries her hands further into the


    earth. Amara¡¯s magic dims, breaking under the pressure the entire ground turning ck and burning.


    Everyone screaming as the mes lick at them while I get to my feet. Mother trying to stop the mes


    creating a barrier forcing my darkness around us, protecting them from burning along with the earth on


    which they stand.


    ¡°Get me in that building now,¡± I tell my sister.


    ¡°We could end up anywhere, Thaddeus.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, just get me in there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap, Thaddeus,¡± Orion saysing to my side, drenched in the blood of hunters, their fallen


    bodiesying on the grass and road everywhere, the smell of burning flesh and metal heavy in the air


    as I look around, the entire ce had gone silent except for the sound of the roller shudders closing on


    the entire building, blocking the entries and windows, the siren cuts off and I knew they were right, they


    wanted me toe in to get them.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I tell them. Looking around the entire ce was a trap, and my mates and daughter


    were the bait. Orion lets out a breath looking around for another point of entry.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re not going in there,¡± I tell him, he looks back at me just as I snap his neck,


    his body falling limp against me as I catch him. Sinking my teeth into his neck and draining his blood. I


    will not risk him, there was already enough on the line.


    Rnd POV


    The first flicker of life was the twitching of her fingers. Hercerations slowly closing as our blood


    moved through her veins, closing and sealing every wound. I look around the room, trying to find


    something to free myself but only seeing concrete walls and a chain hanging in the middle of the room


    to the floor. The steel door the only way out beside the grate in the ground that was much too small.


    Hearing a predator growl, my eyes snap to Evelyn on the floor when I hear her heartbeat, thump.


    Her body trying to kickstart itself before I hear it again before It bes steady thumping in her chest


    as every cell in her body is awoken.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby. Wake up¡± I tell her, trying to nudge her with my foot. She growls, the sound of a


    predator about to attack as her senses take over. I hear her sniff the air, before seeing ws slip from


    her nailbeds tearing off her nails as she stretches her fingers. Yet I don¡¯t hear bones snapping, don¡¯t


    hear agonised screams nor does she smell like a vampire or Lycan but something else, something


    close to her old scent but slightly different she wasn¡¯t either but both and that became startling clear


    when her head snapped in my direction, and her amber eyes stared back at me, her lips curling over


    her top lip as fangs protruded, bloodlust taking over her as her eyes scanned the room beforending


    on me. She sniffs the air and I notice the crazed look on her face, and I was the perfect prey,


    The bond reforming with renewed strength as she suddenly looks down and I know she can feel it,


    feel iting back, but it still wasn¡¯t enough as she lunges at me, her fangs sinking into my neck as


    her fangs tear through my flesh. I let out a gurgled scream.


    ¡°Evie,¡± I choke struggling against my restraints as she starts draining me. Footsteps outside


    making her pull her face away her face snapping toward the door.


    ¡°Focus on the noises,¡± I tell her trying to get her attention off me. When the door opens suddenly


    and I see the man in armour race in, gun drawn. Shock registering on his gaunt face, his human blood


    appealing to her more than mine as her attention goes solely to him, her head tilting to the side as she


    watches him. His shock wearing off as fight or flight kicks in, seeing her covered in my blood and her


    own, he tries to m the door shut but she was quicker as she lunged at him. Her legs wrapping


    around him as he turned to run, her ws sinking into his chest as he lets out a bloodcurdling scream,


    his blood spraying across the walls as she sinks her teeth into him, her hands going through his chest


    as he staggers backwards back into the room as she drains him, the man going limp underneath her as


    she continued to rip him to pieces, before he is leftpletely drained and in pieces.


    Her eyes clearing of the haze before she realises what she has done, his limbs ripped from his


    body as it falls to pieces in her hands as she looks at them in pure horror. Evelyn kicks his body away


    from herself frantically and I can hear the erratic beating of her heart.


    ¡°Look at me love¡± I call to her, her head snapping up so quickly if she were human, she would have


    snapped her own neck.


    I watched recognition register in her mind, her hands going to her belly before she starts wing at


    herself looking for our baby, looking for the bump that was no longer there.


    ¡°Where is she, where is she Rnd?¡± Her voice breaking as she realises she is no longer carrying


    our child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but you need to get these braces off,¡± I tell her, her eyes darting back to me before


    she gets up within a blink of an eye, she had ripped them from the wall, the sound of metal hitting


    concrete sounded loud in this empty room. She hauls me to my feet, chucking my arm over her


    shoulder as I lean heavily against her, when the entire building starts to shake, the ground rippling


    under our feet before we hear gunfire from outside.


    ¡°We need to find her before this buildinges down,¡± I tell her as she half drags me toward the


    door, my breathing wheezing from the movement and the bullets lodged in my chest. She ces me on


    the ground.


    ¡°We need to move,¡± I tell her when she suddenly holds her breath before tearing the front of my


    shirt. I hiss as she digs her ws into my chest, pulling the razor like bullets out, green liquid oozing


    from the holes down my chest, her fingertips sizzling as if acid was tipped on them. She grits her teeth


    removing all five, her fingertips mutted as the silver burns her flesh.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be getting anywhere with you like this¡± she says, and I realise she has been holding her


    breath the entire time as she draws in a breath through her parted lips. I could feel the wounds healing


    extremely slow not able to heal around the wolfsbane that has flooded my system. She pulls me to my


    feet just as we are knocked to the ground when the building shakes again, chunks of concrete falling


    from the roof around us, the lights flickering and swinging as we make our way down the corridor to a


    door that led to stairs, a green neon sing flickering above it saying exit.


    Grabbing the railing we make our way up and I realise we are in some sort of basement, the entire


    ceing down around us and I feel my strengthing back slowly but not fast enough, my


    wounds healing at an agonisingly slow pace. Evelyn¡¯s anxiety levels peaking, and I can feel her mind is


    door so hard it blows off the hinges, shattering to the ground as she starts going from door to door. I


    hear screams of people as she moves quickly from room to room as I stagger after her when a hole is


    blown in the side of the building dust pouring in making the corridor fill with debris.


    Reaching the first room, I notice the blood bath left in Evelyn¡¯s wake as she continued from room


    to room. I copse as I feel the wolfsbane spreading toward my heart, the bullets stopping its lethal


    spread, yet my body wasn¡¯t healing fast enough to get rid of it now that they had been removed.


    The loud bang of a gun going off making me look toward the direction Evelyn went in. Her body


    flinging against the wall when suddenly Amara appears in the corridor in front of me. Evelyn coughs


    getting to her feet before spewing blood onto the floor.


    Amara gasps before vaporising in front me and appearing next to Evelyn, when we hear the


    faintest of cries, a woman stepping out behind the man from a door behind him, our daughter clutched


    tightly in her arms.


    Evelyn lunges for her just as Amara touches her shoulder and they disappear into thin air.


    The man in theb coat raises the Shot gun, his eyes not leaving me as he uses the lip along the


    wall to walk across the hole in the floor, the floor breaking off under his weight as he presses his back


    close. The woman behind him looks at the gaping hole before looking to room that was blown apart


    trying to figure out how to get across just as I hear the click before a bang sounds out. My chest


    exploding in pain, sending me flying into the wall and along the floor. He reloads the gun as I try to get


    to my hands and feet when I hear him scream for her to hurry up, the woman ces my daughter on


    the ground before jumping across the gap, her foot slipping on the loose rubble as she tumbles through


    the hole in the floor to the floor below, her terrified scream echoing of the cracked rendered walls


    before I hear a thud.


    Blood pouring from my mouth as I try to breath while I drown on my own blood when Thaddeus


    appears, jumping to the ledge from outside. His eyes going to our daughter next to his feet as he nearly


    steps on her, a menacing growl sounds throughout the entire building. The walls shaking anding


    down around us as the darkness consumes him. I watch the man fumble falling on his ass as he takes


    a step back toward me. Thaddeus picks up the bundle of fabric that is covering our daughter when I


    hear the manugh hysterically. Thaddeus fingers zapping with electricity when the man pulls a device


    from hisb coat.


    ¡°Either way I win¡± He chuckles looking toward the ceiling where I see cables running along the one


    side of the roof that is intact.


    ¡°Run¡± I scream, adrenaline pulsing through me as I lunge toward the man, his deep boomingugh


    reverberated loudly in my ears before Thaddeus registers what I said, he turns jumping from the ledge


    and disappearing out the hole in the wall. Everything moving slowly, as Ind on the man. His head


    smashing against the concrete but not hard enough to knock him out when he speaks, ¡°My back up


    n¡± He gasps out as he squeezes his hand into a fist, and I hear the click. The entire building


    vibrating like an earthquake, deafening noise echoing as the entire building detonates, sounding like a


    freight train as I watch in horror as mes consume everything, overwhelming hot wind moving over


    me.


    Evelyn POV


    Each room empty, yet I could feel I was getting close, like a bond tethering me to her, drawing me


    closer. Opening the next door, I find some scientists, standing around some device. They jump as I


    burst through the door before leaping into action but the moment, I thought it, I was on them ripping


    them to pieces and draining them before moving onto the next door. I could hear Rnd staggering


    through the hallway as I went from room to room before being knocked to the ground when the wall


    suddenly explodes next to me.


    Debris hitting my skin and slicing me, but my focus was on her, I could feel her and that pushed


    me to keep moving through the pain and shock. Reaching the end door, I look back to see a hole in the


    floor from where the wall blew away and crashed through to the floor below. Twisting the handle, I


    shove open the door to see a woman grabbing vials and shoving them in her pocket before snatching


    my baby from the table. My mind not even registering the other person in the room until it was toote,


    and I feel myself being knocked back.


    My stomach feeling like it was smothered in acid, the wind being knocked out of me as I am flung


    backward out of the room. I see a man walking towards me, a shotgun pointed at me as the woman


    used him as a shield, hiding behind him. Her red hair sticking to her face as her head whipped around


    and saw me on the floor. Standing up, my stomach turns and I projectile vomit on the ground, slipping


    on my own blood as I reach for the woman, wanting my baby when I feel a hand touch me and I feel


    motion, like a stone thrown in a pond, a ripple effect, the room disintegrating around me.


    ¡°My baby¡± I scream, and I find myself outside. Gun fire ringing out everywhere and I have no idea


    how I got here. Jumping to my feet, I see Orion¡¯s body next to me propped against a tree. I get to my


    feet running across the field of dead bodies and blown apart trees and cars when I feel hands wrap


    around my waist flinging me to the ground before I find myself tackled and pinned.


    ¡°Thaddeus is getting them¡± Imogen¡¯s dirt covered face hovering above mine trying to reassure me


    when I hear a groan making me turn to see Orione to, shaking his head. Imogen allows me to sit


    up, and I get to my feet. I can see a huge hole blown out the side of the brick building and a dark figure


    standing just inside the cavity. My eyes focusing when I see them bend down picking something up.


    ¡°Where is Amara?¡± Theo asks, looking around just as I feel the entire ground tremor like an


    earthquake before I am knocked backwards by a gust of wind, seeing ck as my head bounces off


    the ground from the force. Sitting up, I rub my eyes that were filled with dirt to see the building had


    exploded, everything on fire and I hear the loudest screech as I start running toward the burning


    building as it starts copses in on itself. When I feel nothing but soul shattering pain ripple over me.


    All-consuming pain as I reach the building, Rnd¡¯s agonised screams beneath the rubble, ripping my


    heart to pieces. The sounds of a baby¡¯s cry echoing around me as I try and find her. Trying to see her


    through the clouds of smoke billowing out, my ears ringing when I see Thaddeus sit up. The cries


    getting louder, pulling at my heart when I feel air st past me, clearing the smoke before I hear things


    crashing around.


    ¡°No no no¡± I hear her frantic screams before finding me feet through the shock, to see Orion


    ripping pieces of concrete from the pile and tossing it as he digs through the wreckage. Tobias and


    Theo scrabbling at the ground, channelling through it, while Imogen drops to her knees clutching her


    stomach. A heart-breaking hysterical scream tearing out of her as she howled. Running toward the


    remains, Thaddeus grabs my leg nearly tripping me and I look down to see my daughter cradled in his


    arms, covered in dirt and dust but unscathed. He pushes her toward me, and I grab her as he stands.


    Thaddeus runs toward the crumpled structure before raising his hands, bs of broken concrete,


    brick and rubble moving at rapid speed being hurled into the paddocks and trees. Watching as the dust


    settles and my vision clears, and I gasp before the air gets lodged in my throat.


    I see them drop, Tobias and Theo falling to their knees and Imogen¡¯s screams get louder. I stare in


    shock not able to process what¡¯s happening when I see Orion pull Rnd off the ground, his entire


    body white with dust as he sobbed, relief hitting me at seeing him when I feel a wave of air move


    through the trees as Thaddeus screams, clutching her limp body to his chest, she was unrecognisable


    by the dust and blood covering her body, but I had no doubt who it was by the sounds of the cries, the


    guttural cries of a parent losing their child. That soul crushing pain as I look to Imogen¡¯s heartbroken


    face. Amara was gone, and I realise that was how I got outside, how Rnd was still alive, she


    sacrificed herself to save us.


    Tears slipping down my face, as I watch Thaddeus clutching her body, her head falling limp over


    his arm and her arms hanging oddly as shey limp. Tobias choking on his sobs as he takes her from


    him, brushing her hair from her face and hugging her close, like he couldn¡¯t bear to let go. Imogen¡¯s


    cries going silent as he walks toward us beforeying her next to Imogen, she clutches her daughter


    rocking her back and forth sobbing before humming, her voice cracking and all noise dies out except


    the sounds of her hums, while she soothes her dead daughter, like she could sooth away the pain of


    losing her.


    Theo stood silently staring off nkly, no emotion registering like he just shut downpletely, I


    stared around waiting to wake up, wake up from the nightmare we were trapped in. Praying I wake up


    and all this be a dream my mind had conjured up.


    ¡°She saved me¡± Rnd says his voice breaking, Orion the only thing holding him upright as he


    staggers forward. Imogen looks up at him, tears rolling down her face in a steady stream leaving tracks


    on her skin as it washed away the dust from her cheeks.


    ¡°She saved us all¡± she whispers before looking back down at Amara, her thumb brushing her


    cheek. Tobias takes Amara from Imogen who clutches onto her not wanting to let go of her.


    ¡°Come on Hun, you need to let her go¡± he says trying to take Amara from her, but she refuses


    shaking her head. Thaddeus crouches down in front of his mother, grabbing her face forcing her to look


    up at him. His eyes watering as he fights against his own emotions which were tumultuous. He felt


    guilty, angry, every emotion rippling through him at war against the other.


    ¡°You need to give her to me ma, you need to let her go¡± he says but Imogen shakes her head.


    ¡°We need to take her home ma, we can¡¯t stay here¡± he says, and I could feel him using his magic,


    see her eyes ze over slightly before he nods to his father who bends down, taking his daughter from


    his wife¡¯s arms. Imogen reluctantly let¡¯s go staring at her now empty arms.


    Feeling movement in my arm my daughter sneezes before coughing her little lips making a little O


    shape. Her faint cries making everyone look to the bundle in my arms as her face turned searching for


    milk, searching something as her mouth opened, sucking at air.


    ¡°She is hungry¡± Imogen says, making me look at her. Theo out of his daze steps closer, looking


    down at the baby in my arms. She starts crying and I try to sooth her, her cries getting louder and filling


    the silence when Theo steps closer, his arms outstretched wanting to take her. I stand passing her to


    him and he dusts off his hands on his pants before cradling her in his arms.


    ¡°We should head home; she will be hungry, and you won¡¯t have milk now that you¡¯re no longer


    human¡± Theo says, making me remember I also died but came back. Looking at Amara I feel my heart


    palpitate, survivors guilt kicking in before Ie to realize it wasn¡¯t my guilt but Rnd¡¯s as he too was


    staring at Amara in her father¡¯s arms. Imogen turns before fleeing and I hear that she is running toward


    our house and away from the destruction.


    ¡°Can we run with her?¡± I ask, worried remembering how sick I always felt running while human.


    Theo nods.


    ¡°Yes, in short bursts. Bianca ran with Thaddeus when she kidnapped him¡± Theo says, and I look to


    my daughter suckling on his knuckle knowing that¡¯s why she had gone quiet.


    ¡°Bianca did what?¡± I ask, confused by his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, one forter,¡± Thaddeus says before grabbing Amara from his father. I notice


    Theo look away like he couldn¡¯t see his daughter like that, like he didn¡¯t want to remember her that way.


    I hear bones snapping before seeing Tobias shift into a ck wolf taking off after his wife.


    ¡°I will take Rnd,¡± Theo says, passing me back my daughter and trading ces with Orion who


    still had a tight grip one Rnd¡¯s arms. Thaddeus takes off leaving only Orion, Rnd, Theo, and


    myself. I look down at our baby before passing her to Orion. ¡°I am scared I will drop her¡± I tell him, and


    he takes her, his hand holding the back of her little head before he tucks her inside his shirt against his


    chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡± Theo says looking at what¡¯s left of the building and burning surroundings, I could


    hear sirens in the distance getting closer, see the flickering of the blue and red lightsing from the


    town.

 chapter 162 Sixty

    chapter 162 Sixty


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t understand, nothing to me made sense. I just couldn¡¯t fathom something as tragic as this


    could happen to her. I never in my wildest dreams could picture Amara being gone. It didn¡¯t feel real,


    like a bad dream I was yet to wake up from.


    When we got home, Thaddeus was nowhere to be seen, yet I could feel his heartbreak, his guilt.


    Nothingpared to the agony of his tortured soul. No amount of pain I had ever endure measured up


    to the feelings that swirled within him.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking him so long?¡± Imogen said pacing around the loungeroom. Her tears looked like


    they were permanently etched into her grief-stricken face. Looking at my daughter squirming in my


    arms, I couldn¡¯t imagine the heart ache she was feeling. I had only been a mother for a few hours and


    knew without a doubt I would lie my life down without hesitation for her. Give up everything and


    everyone for her in a heartbeat.


    ¡°He will bring her back, love,¡± Tobias says pulling on a pair of pants Orion had handed him. Theo


    stood staring out the window lost in his thoughts, the air in the room so cold and empty despite being


    overcrowded. Nothing but silence as we all waited, waited for someone to wake us from this nightmare


    I felt we were forever trapped in.


    Rnd sitting on the bottom of the steps, his guilt gnawing at me as I looked over at him, Orion


    giving him a worried look before approaching him. His wounds still weren¡¯t healing, blood dripping onto


    the floor staining the ground, the smell of his blood lost all appeal to me, I was numb with shock.


    The shrieking of our daughter¡¯s cries were the only noise to be heard when Orion walks over


    holding his arms out, and I ce her in them. He walks into the kitchen and I hear him rummaging


    around for form to feed her hungry belly.


    Moving over to Rnd, I grip his arm pulling him to his feet when he shakes me off. My temper


    ring at seeing him wallowing in guilt. I understood his pain, yet she didn¡¯t die saving him for him to


    drop dead from his own stubbornness.


    ¡°Amara didn¡¯t give up her life for you to bleed out on the floor, now get up,¡± I snap my voice


    harsher than I wanted as I tried to contain my emotions. Imogen and Tobias heads snap over to me


    where I stood at his feet.


    ¡°Evelyn is right dear, no one else needs to lose their life today,¡± Imogen says, her voice shaking as


    she walks over to him and grabs his face, forcing her look up at him. How she was able to hold it


    together and not me him was beyond me. I wish I could be as soothing as she was despite how


    much she had endured today.


    ¡°Amara wouldn¡¯t want you in pain, let your mate help you.¡±


    ¡°She died for me Ma, I can¡¯t live with that,¡° he whispers before cing his head in his hands and


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    crying, his body heaving as his words reverberated around the room hitting him harder at the


    realisation.


    ¡°I have lost one child already; I won¡¯t lose another. Now get up and get cleaned up while we wait


    for Thaddeus to return,¡± she tells him. Orion walks out with our daughter in his arms, I could hear her


    hungrily slurping on her bottle, gulping it down. Imogen looks over at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her gulp it, she will bring it back up,¡± Imogen says and no sooner than she said it she


    spewed over the front of the nket she was wrapped in. Orion stared down at her; his face worried


    before Theo walked over.


    ¡°Here I will feed her, Hun. Go find her some clothes and a nappy. Orion, go help Evelyn with


    Rnd¡± Theo orders. Orion hands our daughter over before grabbing Rnd, forcing him to his feet


    and hauling him up the stairs. Tobias and Imogen following before turning into the nursery, and I could


    see they needed the distraction over everything that happened, something to distract them from the


    pain and right now that was our daughter, and I wasn¡¯t going to say no them, they knew what they were


    doing more so than any of us.


    Turning the shower on, Orion helps me strip off Rnd and I push him in the shower, he stands


    there staring off at the tiled wall.


    ¡°I broke him,¡± Rnd says making me look at him and I realise he was talking about Thaddeus


    who¡¯s emotions were so strong they were almost suffocating us.


    ¡°He just needs time. It was his sister¡± Orion whispers and I noticed he too was trying to keep


    himself together was just better at hiding his true feelings.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how it¡¯s possible, aren¡¯t you all immortal?¡± I ask, hating that I couldn¡¯t


    understand any of this, maybe understanding would make it easier.


    ¡°She burnt herself out, her magic she used everything, when the bomb went off¡­.. when it went


    off, I couldn¡¯t understand why I wasn¡¯t burning till I looked up and saw her standing there taking it all,


    absorbing it so it didn¡¯t touch me¡± He chokes before copsing on the ground in a heap, his head going


    to his knees as sobs wracked his body.


    ¡°Amara¡¯s magic is tied to her immortality, Thaddeus¡¯s isn¡¯t. His is different like mine it has a life


    force of its own, Amara¡¯s burnt out and so did she¡± Imogen says, leaning against the door frame. Guilt


    hitting me that she overheard us talking. She must have read it on my face as she shakes her head,


    her eyes teary.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Evie, I know you have questions. As sick as it sounds, I am all too familiar with death, I


    just wasn¡¯t expecting it to be my own daughter¡¯s,¡± she says, looking up at the ceiling willing her tears to


    go.


    ¡°This is going to destroy him¡° she says shaking her head and I realised she was good at shoving


    her emotions back now that she was over her initial shock, she was stronger than I ever could be if our


    roles were reversed, I would have preferred death then be without my child.


    Imogen¡¯s phone rings and she nces down at it in her hand, a hupped sob leaving her lips.


    ¡°I need to take this, it¡¯s my sister¡± she says, and I could hear the unspoken emotion she was trying


    to hide as she continued to look at the screen. She answers it but says nothing but looks to the ceiling


    fanning her eyes with her other hand before taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Hey sis¡± Is all she says, as she struggled to find the words to tell her sister her niece was gone.


    Imogen walks out leaving us.

 chapter 163 Sixty-One

    chapter 163 Sixty-One


    Thaddeus POV


    I ran, I didn¡¯t know what else to do. My little sisterying limp in my arms as I cradled her. Her


    bubbly, carefree, happy self no longer with us. She saved him, gave her own life to save my mate


    because she knew, I couldn¡¯t live without him. But how does she expect me to live without her, she was


    baby sister, we fought and bickered but at the end of the day she was always there. She was my first


    friend, my only friend growing up. We were each other¡¯s rock. She knew all my secrets and I knew she


    would keep them safe, nothing I ever did was unforgivable to her. She loved me despite my many


    ws, despite the pain I caused her, she still loved me, loved me enough to throw her life away for me.


    I sat on the mountain with her that overlooked my home, my parents were there with my daughter


    and my mates, yet I couldn¡¯t bear to see the heartbreak on their faces. How do I face them knowing I


    am reason for her death? All my mistakes and grievancesing back to haunt not only me but them,


    yet my sister paid the ultimate punishment, a punishment that was for me only to take. I sat her on my


    She shouldn¡¯t have to pay for my sins, none of them should have to.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    My mother though, she was the one I worried about having to face, how could she ever love me


    after knowing I was the reason for the death of the one child that was actually good, pure within herself.


    Things can¡¯t end this way, I can¡¯t live with this void, forever lingering and haunting me for the rest


    of my life. Live with the knowledge that she died for me. Live without her, I would give it up for them,


    before I couldn¡¯t see how much damage I was causing stuck within myself, I was selfish. Selfish to


    think I could control the very thing my mother and Astral tried to protect the world from, I now know


    differently, none of it was worth losing her or my family.


    My mind for the first time was perfectly clear, the usual ramblings of the darkness creeping over


    me, were now nothing but distant whispers of my insanity, now I had found a new purpose, a reason to


    give it up and not just Amara. I am not willing to lose anyone else to it, not my family and not my


    daughter. Nothing is more important than her, not even my mates and for her, I will give it up, trading


    my unstable insanity for a new sense of rity, and new will to live and for my sister. Nothing had ever


    felt righter than this decision because, I made it on my own.


    Pulling my phone from my pocket, I look up my Aunts number pressing dial I wait, excitement


    bubbling within, hope. Something I hadn¡¯t held onto for the longest of times. The phone rings a few


    times before she finally picks it up and answers.


    ¡°Thaddeus?¡± she asks not hiding her shock.


    ¡°Have you still got Astral¡¯s grimoires?¡± I ask, I just needed to check one thing, before I proceed.


    Make sure I am correct because I can¡¯t have the darkness taint my little sister, she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    live with it.


    ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t need them, I know them word for word. What happened?¡± she asks concern


    ¡°Say someone dies, and I use my magic to bring them back, will it taint them or just disintegrate


    when it hasn¡¯t got a host to feed off.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about Thaddeus, who died?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because I am bringing them back, will it taint her or disintegrate back to the realm


    it came from.¡±


    ¡°It should disintegrate, what are you doing, who died?¡± Her panicked frantic voice screeching


    through the phone.


    ¡°Thaddeus, I swear if you hurt Evelyn, I will kill you myself,¡± my aunt screams at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Evelyn, Aunty B,¡± I tell her, I couldn¡¯t leave her wondering.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mara,¡± I tell her using my sisters nickname, I used to use when I couldn¡¯t pronounce her name


    probably when I was boy.


    I hear her gasp a hupped sob leaving her. I wait, giving her a chance to register what I said, let it


    sink in. When she suddenly gasps loudly, and I hear her rummaging around before hearing the faint


    flicker of pages turning.


    ¡°I thought you said you knew it off the top of your head?¡± I ask suddenly worried.


    ¡°How did she die?¡± she asks, her voice rushed.


    ¡°She burnt herself out, she used all her magic,¡± I tell her, the thought saddened me because to do


    that would have been extremely painful. It¡¯s not like overusing a muscle, it¡¯s like losing part of your soul,


    feeling the life sucking out of you.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give your magic up, Thaddeus. you just need to jump start hers,¡± she says.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask now confused.


    ¡°You need to jump start her like a battery, she isn¡¯t dead she like a petrified piece of wood or a


    drained vampire she needs energy to make power, energy for energy, a jump start¡± she says, and I feel


    hope bubble up within me. I hang up, I had two options, give up my magic and awake her with


    necromancy or boost her.


    Laying her on the ground, I try the better alternative first. cing my hands on her chest, I let my


    magic cascade over me sickly sweet and cold, my eyes bleeding ck, veins of liquid darkness


    spreading over my body, moving towards my hands where I let it build up, build until I could feel it


    vibrating over my palms, the sadistic whispers bing louder, trying to feed off her remains, but I


    ignore them focusing solely on her, not letting them creep back in, not letting it takeover as they called


    out for me.


    The sky darkening as storm clouds rolled across the sky, thick and heavy, the air feeling electrified


    as I channel the energy around me, the ground shaking beneath us and I see lightening whip and crack


    across the sky, angry and relentless fuelled off my magic as I continue to let it feed off storm I brewed,


    off the energy as it zapped through the sky. Then I let it go, sending it straight into her, the ground


    turning ck beneath her, as it sts straight through her chest and into the ground, the air thickening


    and I could smell the burning acid smell of my dark magic as it sted the earth before my magic


    decayed into the earth beneath me.


    I wait, listening for any sounds of life within her, feeling for the gold flecks of her aura but get


    nothing, just silence and the sound of the raging storm above my head that was made by my


    tumultuous emotions. Minutes feeling like hours as I wait. When nothing happens, I decide to give it


    one more go before trying the other way.


    Pressing my hands to her chest again, I feel for sickly sweet power of my magic, letting it build


    when I hear it. Thump, then nothing. Shaking my head, I go to draw energy when I hear it again making


    me stop, wondering if I am imagining it when I feel her heart bump in her chest, rhythm picking up


    before it turns into the fluttering, sounding like those of a hummingbird¡¯s wings as it picks up speed.


    Tears slipping down my face when I realise she was alive, I could feel her heart beating beneath my


    hands. When she suddenly gasps for air, her eyes flying open. Bleary eyed before life returns to them


    and she smiles her hands going to mine before a strange look crosses her face and she looks down at


    my hands before her eyes dart to mine.


    ¡±Oi hands off the merchandise, what¡¯s wrong with you? I am your sister¡° she says, shoving my


    hands off her acting appalled they were on her chest. I was too stunned to care what she just said,


    instead grabbing her and crushing her against my chest while she smacked at me. Trying to escape my


    death grip on her before she suddenly rxes and hugs me back.


    ¡°God I am so d to have your annoying, whiny, bitchy ass back,¡± I tell her, kissing her head.


    ¡°Get those filthy lips off me. I know you suck cock with those lips,¡° she says rubbing her forehead


    with her hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡° she says resting her head against me and I pat the side of her face with my hand as


    we watch the storm dissipate. Relief flooding me as she loops her arm through mine.


    ¡°I need your help with something,¡± I tell her, and she nods before looking up at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing,¡± she tells me already knowing what I had in mind.


    ¡°I should have done it years ago,¡± I admit.


    ¡°Betterte than never,¡° she says pulling her ne from her neck and holding her hands out to


    me. ¡°Before we do this, I just thought I should tell you because I am your favourite sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my only sister,¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°Exactly therefore the favourite, Amara makes an excellent name for my niece don¡¯t you think?¡±


    she says.


    ¡°No,¡± I tell her, this girl doesn¡¯t have a serious bone in her body, I think to myself.


    ¡°I like Amara,e on brother, it has real ring to it,¡° she says bouncing on her feet. I shake my


    head and she gets on her knees begging, sping her hands together and looking at me with the most


    deranged puppy dog eyes making me raise an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Middle name and that¡¯s it,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Deal¡° she says jumping up and grabbing my hands, a triumphant grin on her face like she just


    won the lottery.


    ¡°Ready?¡± she asks. I let out a breath before nodding.

 chapter 164 Sixty-Two

    chapter 164 Sixty-Two


    Evelyn POV


    Imogen had been pacing in the loungeroom again, something had made her nervous after her


    sister rang but she wouldn¡¯t say anything, but something changed. Her tears stopped as she nervously


    paced in front of the door, jumping at every noise she heard. Rnd wounds finally healed after he


    managed to wash majority of the poison from them. Orion was staring off into space, when I felt


    Thaddeus moods switch, making Rnd look over at me obviously feeling it to. Relief and happiness


    radiating out of him and into us.


    Theo and Tobias were sitting on the lounge watching the fire cracklepletely silent, my


    daughterying on Tobias chest as he rubbed her little back. Time seemed to just move so slowly,


    agonisingly slow. As we waited for him to return to us.


    Thaddeus sudden shift in mood was rming, one minute he was almost happy the next I felt the


    tendrils of darkness flooding into him, so thick that it made my heart race faster we could hear the


    storm brewing outside and I had no doubt it was from him. What was he doing that he was using his


    magic? Had he officially lost it, did he break like Rnd said. I couldn¡¯t understand the shift, but my


    anxiety was through the roof as I watched lightening light up the sky outside, Rnd to got up pacing


    along with Imogen.


    After a while I no longer felt anything from Thaddeus like he was suddenly blocking us out, that


    was almost worse as he cloaked himself, shut off his emotions like a switch. Leaving me with nothing to


    go on, worry wing at my insides when my daughter suddenly started crying, the lights flickering as


    she shrieked, Tobias rocking her trying to get her to calm down. Everyone frozen as we watched the


    power in the house surge before she suddenly quieted, the sound of the front door opening making


    everyone look toward it, Thaddeus walking and Imogen sobs in relief throwing herself at him and


    embracing him in a hug.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay,¡± she says, and I could feel his shock as he hugged her back, he


    was wreck, his close all ruffled, yet he was unusually calm. Tobias and Theo get up and Thaddeus


    eyes snap to the little bundle in his father¡¯s arms, his eyes tearing up at the sight of her.


    ¡°Where is Amara, where did you put her?¡± Theo asks worried and I realise she wasn¡¯t with him,


    wasn¡¯t in his arms anymore, what did he do with her body?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you could kill me off that easily, Did ya?¡± Her voice says behind us making us all jump,


    Rnd¡¯s head snapping in her direction before a sob leaves his lips and he charges at her. Scooping


    her up and squeezing her as he crushed her against his chest, relief flooding him at seeing her okay,


    his guilt moving to the back of his mind, still their but now overshadowed by his happiness.


    ¡°Amara?¡± Theo and Tobias say at the same time, before everyone was running at her. I stood


    shocked looking to Thaddeus who had a silly grin on his face, happiness radiating out him as they all


    hugged her.


    ¡°Now where is this niece of mine, hand her over¡± I hear Amara say before taking her from Tobias.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the sweetest thing?¡± Amara coos.


    ¡°Hi baby¡° she says kissing the top her little head, I rest my head on Thaddeus and he wraps his


    arm around my shoulders.


    ¡°You brought her back¡± Rnd says turning around looking at Thaddeus, he nods but says


    nothing, too busy watching his parents fuss over Amara and the baby. Rnd walks over to him and


    Thaddeus pecks him on the lips before hugging him.


    ¡°I never med you,¡± is all he says and Rnd nods before hugging him, resting his head on


    Thaddeus shoulder while Thaddeus rubbed his back.


    Amara passes our daughter to Orion, we really needed toe up with a name for her besides


    baby, Tobias and Theo walk over hugging Thaddeus with tears in their eyes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tobias says, squeezing him. I step out of their way moving toward Amara, she brings


    me into a hug squeezing the air form my lungs.


    ¡®I am going to be the best aunty,¡± she tells me, and I nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only aunty, hard topare,¡± Thaddeus taunts her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget our deal, brother,¡± she retorts, and he rolls his eyes.


    ¡°What deal?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, here Ma,¡± Thaddeus says holding out his hand to her, Amara nudges me with her


    elbow motioning to Imogen and I watch as his mother approaches him and Thaddeus hands her


    something. Imogen gasps and I realise it¡¯s a ne.


    ¡°You¡¯re really giving it up?¡± she asks, and I try to figure out what she is talking about.


    ¡°Yes, do what you want with it,¡± he says, and I look to Amara who has a huge grin on her face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask then it hits me, and I cover my mouth with my hands. No wonder he seemed so


    calm I couldn¡¯t feel it, feel the darkness writhing through him.


    ¡°Your magic?¡± I ask and Thaddeus nods before I throw myself at him, wrapping my legs around


    waist and hugging him tight. Orion hands our daughter over to Theo before him Rnd tackle us


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    making us all crash to the ground in a heap.


    ¡°No need to make a big deal out of it,¡± Thaddeus says, and I could feel he was a little


    embarrassed.


    ¡°So, about this name. I am telling you Amara is perfect, look at her exactly like me perfection in a


    small bundle,¡± Amara says, looking down at us.


    ¡°I said middle name only.¡±


    ¡°She said he said she said, Amara is perfect,¡± Amara says, and I climb off Thaddeus who was


    currently crushed beneath us.


    ¡°I¡¯m not calling her Amara; we wille up with a name.¡±


    ¡°Come on brother, look at her isn¡¯t she the cutest like me,¡± Amara says, holding our daughter


    closer.


    ¡°No, middle name and that¡¯s it,¡± Thaddeus tells her, making me chuckle. Amara pouts giving him


    the evil eye before walking over and handing her to Theo.


    We all sit up and find Imogen had ced the ne around her neck for safe keeping.


    ¡°You are doing the right thing,¡± she tells him before giving him a hug, he pats his mother a bit


    awkwardly on the back before I realise, he was starting to choke up, she rubs his face gently.


    ¡°I love you son, always have always will,¡± she tells him, and he nods falling silent.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± I ask everyone. Rnd nods walking into the kitchen. Theo and Tobias get up and shake


    their heads.


    ¡°No, we should let you settle in with your daughter. We wille back in a few days¡± Theo says


    handing our baby to Thaddeus.


    I was a little sad to see them go, but I could tell they wanted to get Amara home and to the safety


    of their house, as well as give us time to ourselves.


    ¡°What a day,¡± Orion says sitting on the couch next to me. He pulls me on hisp, Thaddeus sat just


    staring at our daughter on hisp ying with her little hands.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I ask him, and Thaddeus looks over at me.


    ¡°For her¡± he says looking back down at her, she looked tiny in his arms as she squirmed. Imogen


    had put her in a pink onesie and matching beanie. Rnd brings out coffee for everyone cing it on


    the coffee table before sitting next to Thaddeus and looking down at our daughter in awe.


    ¡°She is so tiny; I can¡¯t believe we made that¡± Rnd says looking at Thaddeus before pulling me


    off Orion and onto hisp. I rub his stubble with my hand, and he pecks my lips softly. Thaddeus leans


    over kissing me before suddenly Oriones over taking her from him and walking upstairs to put her


    down now that she was back asleep.


    Thaddeus tongue tracing my bottom lip before gripping my hips and putting me on hisp, his


    hand cupping the side of my face as he deepens the kiss. Orion returns and I feel his hands remove


    shirt pulling it off me, his hand going to my breasts from behind, they no longer felt cold to me.


    Thaddeus turns kissing Rnd I watch as his tongue slips into his mouth arousal hitting me at the sight


    of them, Orion grips my chin from behind forcing me to look at him before kissing me, reaching up my


    hand slips into his hair, and I feel Thaddeus lips go to my nipple, Rnd¡¯s hand moving to the other.


    Orion release me before Thaddeus kisses me before pulling back.


    ¡°I love you, love all of you¡± he says pressing his face into my neck,


    ¡°Everything I need is here with you. All I need is our family,¡± he whispers.

 chapter 165 Sixty-Three

    chapter 165 Sixty-Three


    One Year Later.


    Thaddeus POV


    She got the damn name, my sister managed to sink her ws into Evelyn and Rnd, I am fairly


    sure Rnd would have let her name our daughter whatever oundish name she could conjure up.


    Today was one year since she was born, one year since my sister died and returned to us, one year


    since I gave up my magic, and one year since our lives truly began, everything was good and right in


    world, well as right as it could be anyway.


    No more news reports had crossed the nightly news of the dark ones, no more fear and hysteria


    surrounding us. I missed it sometimes, missed my magic but they always managed to bring me out the


    darkest parts of my mind, able to remind me of why I did it, remind me of what I gained in return. I


    always thought I never needed anyone, never needed anything that fear is all I sought, when what I


    truly sought was much bigger than that, bigger than myself. No what I truly craved was a sense of


    belonging, my ce in the world and that ce was with my family all along, with my mates.


    Evelyn showed me a life I never knew I wanted before, one I needed. I used to think I was all


    powerful and mighty before her, had control of the world in my sadistic hands, thought I was the


    strongest out there when in reality her forgiveness andpassion and everything she endured at my


    hands but still forgave me for, proved she was the stronger one, I always thought forgiveness and


    mercy was weak, but that was where I was wrong, forgiveness isn¡¯t about being weak it¡¯s about


    showing you, everything around has no control of you not how someone made you feel, not what they


    did, forgiveness can only be given by those who truly know themselves, it is given not because they


    think they should but because that¡¯s how they move on with their lives, showing they truly have control


    of their life.


    Evelyn forgave me for my past sins and once she did, I forgave myself for my own misdeeds and


    in turn apologised for my wrongs, the sought of freedom thates from forgiveness and being


    forgiven is liberating. And you realise what truly matters, looking at my daughter Amara Emery


    Madden-Kane. I felt sorry for her when she starts school and has to spell that mouthful of a name. I


    shake my head at the thought, we should have called her Amara alphabet. I knew her happiness is all


    that matters to me now, and I can¡¯t wait for our son to be born in spring, our little family blossoming.


    Amara luckily inherited my sister¡¯s magic. My boy though was yet to be determined, and I now


    understood why my mother took my magic when I was a baby, Evelyn¡¯s mood swings are worse with


    this pregnancy, and her bloodlust is a force to reckoned with. She surprisingly adjusted to being Hybrid


    quite well. She has managed not to kill anyone since she left the hunters¡¯ facility. Though sometimes


    she gets these urges to kill, to hurt people but she always fights them. It¡¯s in a vampire nature to kill,


    her being hybrid means she gets the Lycan temper to fight against too, Lana her friend staying with my


    aunt has struggled deeply, uncontroble, and Evelyn took it hard when we told her we had no choice


    but keep her locked up till she could control herself or kill her.


    Evelyn chose to have her locked up and visits her every month. Now that she is getting so far


    along though, she probably won¡¯t see her till after the baby is born, he was a mystery, Amara said it felt


    like he had dark and light magic, a mixture of both none of us know what that means but we will do


    what is necessary when the timees, seems the male gene tends to have a darker more sinister


    side to their magic.


    Grabbing my daughter¡¯s birthday cake, I walk outside towards her cheeky angelic face, my entire


    family gathering around as we all start singing to her, she ps her hands excitedly wriggling in her


    seat as I ce it on the table making sure to cup my hands around the mes so they don¡¯t blow out on


    her.


    ¡°Dadda, Dadda, up, up¡° she says holding her arms out for Orion to pick her up. We thought it


    would be confusing for her having three dads and only one mum, but I honestly don¡¯t think she notices


    she is different from other kids. I watch as she blows out her candles. My mother helps start cutting the


    cake while I wrap my arms around Evelyn¡¯s growing belly as she sits on Rndp. Rubbing her belly,


    I can feel him moving around in there, hear his little heart thumping within her. Evelyn looks up at me a


    smile on her glowing her face. I kiss her softly before her hands find their way into my hair deepening


    the kiss.


    ¡°Get a room!¡± Amara screams over at us, and I pull back chuckling.


    ¡°You wait until you find your mate, you won¡¯t be able to keep your hands of them either,¡± I tell her,


    and she shakes her head.


    ¡°Nope don¡¯t need one, I am content with my yer ways,¡± she says.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait till you find your mate. I hope it¡¯s a man too.¡± She looks appalled, disgusted as she


    scrunches up her face.


    ¡°Eww, don¡¯t even say that, no cock ising near these lips,¡° she says making kissy faces as


    Evelyn. I growl at her, and Evelyn chuckles. I know she would never but I also know my sister does


    fancy her, and she only does it to piss me off.


    ¡°Huh Evie, I reckon I could show you better time than my brother,¡° she says sending her a wink.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that for a second,¡± Evelyn¡¯s says making me huff.


    ¡°Got yourself a littlepetition there, brother,¡± Amara retorts and Rnd growls at Amara, while


    Orion who is used to our bickering rolls his eyes before passing Amara to well Amara.


    ¡°Hey there, my princess, aunty got something for you,¡° she says walking off to the table with her


    presents.


    ¡°You know she is only ying,¡± Evelyn tells me and Rnd.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t ying, she likes you always has, but I know she would never act on it,¡± I tell her, and I


    watch Evelyn brows furrow in confusion, she seems to be blind to Amara¡¯s affection thinking she is just


    mucking around, doesn¡¯t truly understand Amara actually isn¡¯t just mucking around. I shake my head.


    My grandfathering over to me, ¡°will you be back at work tomorrow?¡± he asks looking up at me.


    ¡°Yes, Orion ising with me, is the council meeting still going ahead¡± My grandfather nods, he


    was head of the newly reformed council, I was now on the board with Orion much to my own shock and


    I actually enjoyed it. Never thought I would see the day where I actually enjoyedmunity events and


    management. Rnd works with my fathers and Amara. The business was booming, and Evelyn when


    she can, works at the cafe she now owned with my mother, seeing as she has been waitressing and


    managed that caf¨¦, she worked at. She wanted something to do, so we helped her open own cafe, she


    had a few employees that worked there now that she could no longer work every day, but she still loved


    it.


    ¡°Make sure you are early tomorrow then, Bianca wants to show you around the new council


    chambers we just had built¡± he tells me, and I nod. He pats me on the back going back to my


    grandmother.


    ¡°You¡¯re going back tomorrow¡± Evelyn asks looking up at me. Her sadness hitting me through the


    bond, her emotions were all over the ce with this pregnancy, she was more clinging, and didn¡¯t like


    being on her own. I think she was scared afterst time, scared of being by herself when the baby


    ¡°You cane to work with me, love¡± Rnd tells her kissing the side of her mouth, she sighs


    wrapping her arms around his neck and pressing her face into him inhaling his scent, her bloodlust


    hitting me before she suddenly moves at rming speed, jumping off hisp and I blink to find her now


    sitting on the steps away from everyone trying to control herself.


    ¡°She can feed in front of us, none of us care¡± My mother says and Rnd chuckles making my


    mother and fathers look at him.


    ¡°Believe me you don¡¯t want to see that Ma¡± Rnd tells her, and she squeezes her eyebrows


    together, my father though understood before suddenly my mother gasps.


    ¡°Oh right, yes definitely don¡¯t need to see those parts of my sons and daughter¡± When she realises


    Evelyn wouldn¡¯t have just fed on him.


    ¡°Some things are best behind closed doors, away from my ears thank you¡° she says and my father


    chuckles before Amara sings out.


    ¡°You should take your own advice mum, some things your daughter doesn¡¯t like to hear too.¡±


    ¡°You shush, why are you even listening?¡± My mother snaps at her.


    ¡°Bit hard not to when you¡¯re screaming their names,¡± Amara retorts, my mother growls before


    Amara takes offughing as my mother hunts her down.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be a family get together if Amara didn¡¯t piss at least one person off with that witty mouth


    of hers¡± My father says.


    ¡°Like mother like daughter¡± says Orion walking over Amara in his arms. She reaches for me and I


    take her kissing her chubby cheek as she ys with the toy Amara got her.


    ¡°Pop pop¡± she says, showing them her robotic dog. My father Theo brushes her dark curls behind


    her ear as she shows them her toy.


    She looked like Evelyn, was gentle like Evelyn. She was the sweetest little girl and loved by


    everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start the Barbeque¡± Rnd says before kissing our daughter¡¯s head. My grandfather


    following him.


    ¡°I will help, Caroline dear, can you help Evelyn get the table set¡± he calls out looking for her.


    ¡°Already on it¡± My grandmother sings out and I can see Evelyn, my mother and her through the


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    window grabbing all the food they prepared to bring out to the table.


    This was the life, everything falling into ce and I couldn¡¯t be happier with the way everything


    turned out as I watched my familyugh and taunt each other, everyone having fun. This is what is to


    be part of a family, this was happiness, pure bliss.

 chapter 166

    chapter 166


    Sadistic Mates2


    Unknown POV


    A year of watching from the shadows. I watched them from afar, biding my time and picking the


    perfect opportunity. My wife was dead because of these monsters. To beat a monster you have to


    be one yourself. They thought they could kill me off, that I would roll over and die. Ha jokes on


    them. Thaddeus the dark king, the man everyone fears, well now he shall fear me. They may think they


    are safe. That Thaddeus is a renewed man, but I know he is truly nothing but a monster and soon the


    entire world will learn I am far greater than he, for I am now the perfect predator and that I will soon


    have control of the world. Have the control he had for so long, reigning nothing but terror, oh how I


    have longed for this moment, dreamt about it for so long and now everything has been set in motion. I


    was finally here, organised and ready to destroy the man who destroyed me.


    Sitting on the mountain I watch as his entire family gather for a birthday party, happily enjoying


    each other''spany as they allugh and celebrate. My n was going perfectly as I watched from


    my position. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the anguish on his face when I took the most important things from


    him like he did me. To watch him squirm in his grief.


    ¡°Everything is set, my love¡± My new wife says as she sits down next to me on the mountain top. I


    watch her flick her dirty blonde hair over her shoulder before grabbing the binocrs. I wasn¡¯t stupid I


    knew she only wanted me for what I could give her, using me for her chance at immortality. Little did


    she know she was merely a pawn. I never loved this woman, no one could ever rece my Giselle but


    I could avenge her. Could hurt Thaddeus like he hurt me, take his whore from him along with


    everything else.


    ¡°What now?¡± Laura asks, making me look at her. She was gorgeous for a blonde, I didn¡¯t like


    blondes preferred brtes but she kept my balls empty and kept mepany, she was loyal even


    though I knew she truly didn¡¯t want me nor did I her, a perfect arrangement. Well until I get bored of her


    then she shall be dinner.


    ¡°Now we watch the fireworks¡± I tell her, pulling the device from my pocket. I stare at the control in


    my hand, the little red light blinking quickly just urging me to press the button that would destroy their


    lives.


    Looking at the house I watch as the women go inside, his heavily pregnant mate waddling into the


    house after a blonde haired woman.


    I smiled, my opportunity had arrived and I was in the perfect position to watch it all, a front row seat


    to their pain. This moment will be forever my most cherished memory watching the destruction I was


    about to inflict. Watching as I destroy the men who destroyed me. Life for a life. Looking down at the


    device in my hand I flick the switch before pressing the grey button.


    ¡°Let the fireworks begin¡± I tell Laura a smile on my lips as my thumb releases the button.


    Evelyn¡¯s POV


    Our daughter''s first birthday, the one day we had managed to get everyone except Bianca and


    Lana she was having trouble adjusting to being a vampire,I have struggled especially while being


    pregnant. My appetite was extreme and I sometimes feared it, though Thaddues and Rnd were


    always quick to jump in when I struggled, the worst part was having a child who is a tribrid, her blood


    called to me strongest because I could smell how pure her blood is. I would never feed off her, but the


    urge to, sometimes scares me. I could smell her magic, almost taste how pure it was. They always kept


    close though, someone was always home with me to help, and when I was at work I had Imogen to


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    stop me from feeding on our customers. The back freezer was always stocked with blood bags and I


    had only slipped a few times but never actually hurt anyone though the urge to, has been strong at


    times.


    Being pregnant with our second child was harder though, his magic bleeding into me the further


    along I got.


    Caroline, imogen and Amara and I had just walked inside getting ready to bring out the food and


    set the table. I could see Rnd and Orion busily cooking at the barbeque. My daughter yed with


    Josiah as she showed him her robotic dog Amara got her. Moving around the kitchen I grabbed the


    sd I had made earlier from the fridge. cing it on the bench while Caroline retrieved a few other


    bowls of prepared food to take to the table. Amara happily talked away to her mother while they


    grabbed tes and cutlery. Imogen walks outside cing the tes on the table. Iugh as I watch her


    smack her daughter up the back of the head and know Amara said something to annoy her mother.


    ¡°Not a serious bone in that girl''s body¡± Carolinements behind me also looking out the kitchen


    window. I chuckle, turning to grab the sd bowl I had ced down along with a tray of devilled eggs.


    Walking through the kitchen following Caroline toward the back door, trying to maneuver my stomach


    around the table and not drop what is in my hands. Rnd walks in grabbing the tray from my hands


    and pecking me on the lips.


    ¡°Tea towels?¡± Rnd asks.


    ¡°I will grab them¡± I tell him and he turns back around walking out the door with the tray. I make my


    way back into the kitchen and grab a tea towel from the drawer. Turning around I felt this wave of heat


    and a force knocking me backwards into the sink, something hitting me hard. The loud noise of an


    explosion making my ears ring before all I see is darkness. Hear everyone''s frantic screaming from


    outside pulling me out of the daze I found myself in. Pain radiating throughout my body, yet I couldn¡¯t


    see a thing through the smoke, couldn¡¯t move as I was pinned. I cough on the smoke and dust. Trying


    to figure out what just happened, trying to see through the dark cloud of smoke surrounding me.


    My skin burning so hot it was blistering and I could see the flicker of mesing from the living


    room. Something had exploded, light filtering in and I noticed the roof had been torn off, the wall across


    from me gone. I cough again before feeling something warm and wet dribble down my chin.


    ¡°Help!¡± I try to say, but the sound leaving my lips is gurgled as I choke on my own blood. My ears


    ring loudly and the dust burns my eyes as it begins to settle. I tried to move, and I could hear everyone


    trying to get to me, the roof copsed in where the door leading outside was.


    My eyes flutter as I fight the urge to pass out. Why couldn¡¯t I move? I feel my legs wobbling


    underneath me.


    ¡°Evie?¡± I hear Thaddeus and Rnd screaming, their voices reaching my ears and I feel my bump


    checking my son is okay. Only when I press my hands to my stomach it doesn¡¯t feel right, my hands


    drenched in my blood before I feel something hard and wooden embedded in my stomach.


    Forcing myself to look down, I found the wooden table leg had blown apart, the wooden leg going


    straight through the centre of my stomach where my son is and into the kitchen bench pinning me in


    ce.


    I hear a crash, the roof caving inpletely as Thaddeus barges through the outside wall towards


    me.


    ¡°Evelyn?¡± I heard him call out but all I could do was look at the wood embedded where my growing


    bump is, where my son is. My baby, my son, I knew instantly as soon as I felt the wood. I knew my son


    was dead. I could feel my tears rolling down my cheeks and onto my chest as I clutched the wooden


    table leg in my hands. My feet and pants bing saturated with my blood before I hear a gasp, I look


    up in shock to see Rnd and Thaddeus horrified expressions before they push through the rubble


    toward me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand? I...I¡± I try to figure out what went wrong, everything was fine only a few


    moments ago. I feel my grip on the wood slip, my legs going out from underneath me as I slip on my


    own blood, darkness consuming me and thest thing I remember is hearing someone scream, the


    sound so guttural and heart wrenching filled with sorrow. Then I only see darkness, nothingness as I


    am thrown into oblivion.

 chapter 167

    chapter 167


    Rnd¡¯s POV


    One minute everything was fine, everyone enjoying themselves. Flipping the steaks on the


    barbeque I was waiting for Evelyn to bring out the tea towel I asked her for. I was about to walk back


    into the house to check on her, when a shockwave sted everyone away from the house. None of us


    saw iting, none of us expected this to happen. The windows on the house exploded sending


    shards of ss everywhere.


    I could hear everyone screaming, smoke and mes everywhere. Sitting up from where Inded


    next to the shed. I see smoke billowing out of the house. Hear my daughter screaming her lungs out


    and I look to Orion who had herst time I checked. I spot them near the car. Orion tried to calm her but


    they seemed okay and intact. Everyone picks themselves up off the ground when I feel Evelyn¡¯s pain


    smash into me. Orion screams at the same time I jumped to my feet remembering she was still in the


    house. Thaddeus screams her name as everyone runs toward the house. Thaddeus and I try to get in


    through the back door. The roof crushed inwards as we tried to push our way in. Her pain gets stronger


    before she suddenly goes numb and I feel shock wash over her.


    Thaddeus walks back a few steps and I manage to jump out of the way just as he uses his body to


    crash straight through the side of the house. Smoke and dust billowing out of the hole he just made.


    We both force our way through the rubble trying to make our way through to what''s left of the kitchen.


    The fridge blocks the doorway to theundry and Thaddeus kicks it with so much force the roof caves


    in on top of us as it hits theundry wall.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Evelyn?¡± I sing out into the smoke filled room barely able to see through the wreckage of our


    home. I hear her make a strangled noise like she is choking when I see her leaning against the bench.


    Relief hitting me as she stares back before she coughs, blood spewing from her mouth and running


    down her chin. Only then do I notice what is clutched in her hands. At first I didn¡¯t understand until she


    screamed. The sound so horridly agonised my stomach drops and Thaddeus growls ripping through


    the debri trying to get to her as she suddenly slumps forward, her body going limp around the


    splintered wood that went pierced through her.


    Thaddues hands frantically tried to do something to help but I could feel even he was unsure on


    what to do, the splintered wood going straight through her pelvis. I grab her shoulders, holding her


    upright, realising we have no choice but to pull the wooden table leg from her to release her from where


    she was pinned. Thaddeus wraps his hands around the wood and rips the splintered wood from her


    before grabbing her. She slumps forward over his shoulder, blood trailing down his body as I try to clear


    a big enough path for him to squeeze through and having to hold up a part of the roof for him to


    squeeze through to theundry and out the hole in the wall he caused.


    Thaddeus ces her on the ground, both of uspletely covered in dust and smoke.My heart


    skipping a beat as I see Orion pass our daughter off to Imogen who was watching horrified as we try to


    save our mate and son.


    Orion moves quickly as he plunges his hand into her stomach. I could hear her skin tearing, blood


    gushing out of her turning the ground red and staining the earth. Thaddeus pacing clutching his hair


    while I stood shocked watching on helplessly. Her skin turned paler as the seconds ticked by when


    suddenly Orion pulled the umbilical cord out, the centaing out. The wood had gone straight


    through the centa. I watch his hand moving in her stomach when he pulls our son out, his tiny body


    clutched in his hands.


    That memory forever burned into my soul, he was perfect, perfectly unharmed by looking at him,


    but the silence that follows was deafening. We waited to hear the cry, the cry of life. Everyone holds


    their breath as Orion tries and fails to make him breathe. He was gone, everything we had worked hard


    for, for the past year turning to dust before our eyes. Building a future that was now shattered to


    oblivion.


    Orion looks up, his face haunted as he shakes his head. My legs buckling under me and I hit the


    ground hard. Orion is the only one able to keep hisposure along with Theo but I could feel Orion''s


    devastation hitting me, hitting Thaddeus breaking all of us. Theo grabs our son shielding him away


    from our daughter¡¯s eyes. Evelyn syed out on the ground unmoving when Orion stood up, ripping


    me toward her. I stare at her body, looking at the destruction it caused her.


    Orion bites into my wrist holding it over her mouth and we all wait. She wasn¡¯t dead, her injuries


    were bad but not enough to kill but her waking with the realisation of what we all just lost, what she lost


    just may be enough for her to wish for death. I stared in shock looking at everyone watching Orion


    working on our mate.


    Amara was muttering and banging on her head with her fists as she paced, Tobias trying to calm


    her. Nothing felt real. I looked around at everyone''s grief stricken faces and yet I felt dead inside, like it


    was some nightmare I was trapped in. Nothing makes sense and I keep finding my eyes going back to


    our son in Theo¡¯s arms, waiting expectantly for the sound of his cries, praying for some kind of miracle


    to happen when suddenly Thaddeus screams. Anger smashes into me like never before and I hear


    Imogen shriek as the ne containing Thaddeus magic suddenly ruptures and she rips it from her


    neck tossing it on the ground. The darkness creeping out and escaping its restraints looking for its


    owner and that owner was Thaddeus.


    ¡°Thaddeus No!¡± Amara screams. Everything happening in the blink of an eye as I watch horrified


    as the dark mist of his magic rushes toward him so quickly no one has time to react. I watch as it hits


    him in the dead centre of the chest. I feel it through the bond rushing through him cold and sickly


    sweet, sadistic as it consumes him. ck tendrils creep under his skin and I see him take a deep


    breath, his eyes turning obsidian as he looks at his hands, ck veins spreading over his body and


    over his face consuming him as his magic bleeds into his soul tainting it with its madness. Amara only


    just managed to put up a shield in time, blocking his magic as it burst from him along with his sorrow.


    Amara¡¯s hands go forward as she blocks his magic as it rushes toward us, her heels digging into


    the ground while it pushes her back as she tries to hold it back from us. He ttens everything around


    us before copsing onto the ground. Amara drops her magic before bracing her hands on her knees,


    sweat coating her skin and dripping onto the ground from her chin. I look around and find we are


    surrounded by a huge crater bored into the earth.


    Orion is still frantically trying to awaken Evelyn who was still unconscious. I feel Orion¡¯s teeth bite


    into my wrist again as he tries to get her to heal and I still feel nothingpletely numb.

 chapter 168

    chapter 168


    Evelyn POV


    I wake to hands brushing my hair out of my face, looking up I see Thaddeus leaning over me. I


    stare back wondering what he is doing, trying to remember when I went to sleep. Thest thing I


    remember was walking inside with Imogen getting stuff ready for the party. Thaddeus looks at me sadly


    and I could tell he had been crying, his eyes all puffy and bloodshot.


    I sit up rmed wondering what happened to upset him. He leans back and I see Rnd and


    Orion staring at me, the same look on their faces confusing me before recognising the room I was in.


    Tie dyed curtains on the windows, and colourful duvet I knew weren''t mine or my style. Amara¡¯s scent


    hits me strongly and I realise the room I am in, is hers. I try to remember thest thing I could


    remember. Coming up nk when all I remember is walking into the house and going to the fridge.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask and I realise how dry my throat is, the burning ache of my hungering to


    the forefront of my mind as I touch my throat. They all look at each and I go to get up off the bed.


    Rolling on my side to climb off when I realise the movement was easier than it should have been as I


    stand up.


    My eyes darting downwards to see my huge bump gone and nothing but a t stomach. My hands


    touch my abdomen to find nothing. I look up confused.


    ¡°I had the baby?¡± I ask confused, why couldn¡¯t I remember anything? I looked at Thaddeus but he


    had his head in his hands. Rnd steps forward and by the look on his face I knew something terrible


    happened. The way he put his hands out like he was trying to subdue a caged animal.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Where is our son?¡± I ask, my voice trembling and I step back in panic. Why couldn¡¯t I feel him, I


    could feel our daughter Amara, like a teether. Feel that she was sleeping somewhere, but asleep


    blissfully. Yet I couldn''t feel the familiar bond I had with her with my son.


    ¡°Evelyn¡± Orion whispers before looking away and I watch his bottom lip quiver. I look between


    them and Thaddeus head snapping up as he looks at me reaching toward me.


    ¡°Where is my son?¡± I ask again not liking the silence I was getting from them, not liking the


    devastatingly cold feeling seeping into me from them.


    ¡°Evelyn, there has been an ident,¡± Rnd says, making me look at him. An ident? I have no


    memory of there being an ident. I only remember us celebrating our daughter''s first birthday. How


    happy we all felt yet why are they so sad.


    ¡°Okay, but where is our son? Where is Mara?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Mara is with mum and Amara inside,¡± Orion says, making me look at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡± I tell him and Rnd reaches for my hand but I pull my hand back. I didn¡¯t


    like the way he was looking at me, the way they were all looking at me.


    ¡°He is gone, Evie,¡± Orion says and I feel my stomach drop.


    ¡°Who, whose gone?¡± I ask, my voice shaking my entire body trembling with fear.


    ¡°Our son¡± Thaddeus whispers so low if I were human I would have missed it.


    ¡°What? That makes no sense, Thaddeus. Where is he?¡± I yell bing frustrated, they needed to


    just spit out what they were trying to tell me.


    ¡°Evie, he is gone. He died in the explosion¡± Rnd says, stepping forward reaching for me and I


    step back.


    ¡°What explosion, if this is a joke you are sick, sick in the fucking head now give him to me, this isn¡¯t


    funny¡± I tell them my breathing bing quicker as I try to breathe through my panic.


    ¡°There was an ident, Evelyn, we think the gas line in the house exploded, you were injured and


    our son didn¡¯t make it¡± My heart sinks to the pit of my stomach at his words. My entire body was going


    cold, so cold I could feel it seeping into my bones as the coldness consumed me.


    ¡°No! No,No¡± I tell them, shaking my head, my hands going to my non-existent belly, like he never


    existed, just gone, he was right there, safely tucked inside my womb kicking and moving around, he


    couldn¡¯t be gone. I just felt him at the party.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong he is fine, I could feel him¡± I tell them and Rnd shakes his head.


    ¡°You could feel him love, you need to try to understand what we are telling you,¡± Rnd says.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense, what you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t make sense¡± I scream bing angry,


    ¡°You did something, you fucking did something didn¡¯t you?¡± I yell turning to Thaddeus. His eyes


    flicker, something I haven''t seen in a year and I step back.


    ¡°He is dead Evelyn, I didn¡¯t do anything, there was fucking explosion don¡¯t try and put this on me¡±


    He says jumping to his feet. The lights flicker from my usation as he bes angered.


    ¡°Where is my fucking son Thaddeus¡± I scream at him. He grips my face, his hands trembling with


    an anger that mirrors mine. ¡°He is fucking dead, gone¡± He screams in my face, his hands shaking as he


    grips me. I watch his fangs protrude and he growls before looking away.


    He lets go turning his back on me when it hits me, he has his magic back. The lights surging to the


    beat of his emotions running rampant in him.


    I couldn¡¯t remember a thing yet they expected me to believe my son was gone. ¡°I don¡¯t¡±- I shake


    my head trying to process what they said, what has happened but I feel nothing but anger and I wasn¡¯t


    sure if it was mine or Thaddeus, I could feel my mates yet I couldn¡¯t identify anything through the bond


    of my own. Wouldn¡¯t I feel it if he was dead, instinctively know? So why do I feel nothing?


    ¡°You¡¯re in shock Evelyn¡± Thaddeus says, answering my thoughts making me look at him as he


    turns around facing me.


    ¡°No, you''re wrong I would have felt it, should have felt it¡± I tell them and I feel something wet touch


    my face, I wipe my face only to realise they were tears, my tears.


    ¡°He is not dead, how could you say that?¡± I ask, horrified. Thaddeus growls angrily and I feel rage


    bubble up within me. Thaddeus hands grips my face, his teeth gritted and I hear Orion yell at him.


    ¡°Thaddeus what are you doing?¡± He snaps.


    ¡°This is the third time she has woken this way, I am giving it back. She will just have to deal with it¡±


    he says. Third time, I wonder. Trying to figure out what he is talking about. Suddenly images start


    flooding my mind, I watch the party start as we greet everyone, watch all my memories of the day flit


    through my head. I walk inside I see Rnde and ask for a tea towel then I watch nothing but


    devastation, I watched it like I was watching my life fall apart through someone else''s eyes, like a


    movie ying on a screen something that felt distant yet, I knew by the fact it was my memories that


    everything I was watching was very very real.


    I look down at my hands clutching the splintered wood that pierced through me, feel the pain


    radiating throughout every inch of my stomach. The image goes ck, then to me waking up afterward


    hysterically screaming, then again and again. As Thaddeus continuously removed my memories and I


    passed out each time. Only to relive this moment over and over again as they tried to exin to me


    that my son is dead, each time the same reaction, me losing it and Thaddeus taking it, every memory


    leading up to him grabbing my face and my eyes slowly regain focus on my surroundings, to the ck


    abyss of Thaddeus eyes mirroring the horror on my face, at the realisation he was gone. I lost our son,


    our son was dead.


    Thaddeus lets go of my face and I stumble back clutching onto the nightstand. My entire world


    crashing down around me so fast. I felt the room spin violently and I sit on the bed empty and


    now dead inside.


    ¡°Evelyn?¡± Rnd says rushing over to me. His face looking up at me as he kneels on the floor in


    front of me. He wraps his arms around my waist, his head pressing to where our baby used to be. I


    brush his hair with my fingers wanting to feel something, anything but this hollow feeling inside me.


    Amara walks into the room, I look up when her scent hits my nose. I could smell the saltiness of


    her tears as they streamed down her face. ¡°Sorry mum sent me down, she wants to know if you want


    anything?¡±


    ¡°Leave us¡± Thaddeus says to her and she nods before walking back out.

 chapter 169

    chapter 169


    Unknown POV


    Everything went to shit, the bitch was supposed to die. I went over my notes trying to figure out


    how only half the explosives went off, even with just one going off it should have set the others off.


    ¡°I must have missed something I am sorry¡± Laura stutters out when I turn my anger toward the


    pathetic woman she had one task, one fucking task she just had to squeeze under the house and


    connect some fucking wires and she couldn¡¯t even do that right even after I showed her numerous


    times.


    ¡°Did you use the ck one with the red writing?¡± I ask her trying to figure out how she fucked up.


    Her face pales.


    ¡°I thought you said the red one with ck writing¡± She stutters. Hopping up I walk over to the


    cupboard to look at the bombs I made. Opening the closet door. I see the ck ones with the red


    writing indicating they were live, so the only one that would of went of is the one I personally handed


    her, the fucking stupid ditz.


    ¡°Are you a moron Laura, can you not follow fucking instruction you imbecile¡±


    ¡°It was a simple mix up, they were right beside each other¡± She says, flinching away from my


    anger.


    ¡°You didn;t think it was a little odd the one I handed you was a different colour?¡± I ask her, she puts


    her head down and I walk back to my desk flopping down in my chair annoyed at the blonde bimbo.


    Only good thing that came out of this was that I discovered Thaddeus hadn''t had his magic, I still


    thought he had his magic only realising he didn¡¯t when he suddenly got it back and he was more


    powerful than I originally thought, his magic was out of this world and after years of studying elemental


    magic I came to one conclusion, it is ancestral magic. The sort of magic I would love to get control of,


    the damage I could do with that, the control I could reap over the world and all those that thought my


    science was for nothing. That I was wasting my time. Now I know what sort of power he has. I can work


    on a way to control him and take it, manipte it for my needs. Everything has a loophole and I just


    needed to find a way to break him, for him to lose sight of himself then maybe I won¡¯t have to take it,


    maybe the dark king wille to me, be my aplice. I wanted revenge but I would find a way to get


    that, all while getting Thaddeus to submit to me, bing my secret weapon, one to exploit.


    His sister would be a problem though, her magic was just as strong but purer. So is his daughter¡¯s


    from the blood sample we managed to retrieve from her. I could see something was amiss with her


    blood, see the magic within it, it was easy to find if you know what you¡¯re looking for. Now if I could just


    get my hands on his daughter I know I will be able to control the beast himself, he would do my bidding


    then.


    ¡°Where did they go? , have you got eyes on them at least after your failure?¡± I ask turning to face


    the bitch that ruined my grand scheme.


    ¡°At his mother¡¯s one of the scouts said¡±


    ¡°Good nowe here¡± I tell her and she gets up nervously, her eyes darting to the door and I


    could smell the fear seeping from her pores.


    ¡°I can get you a blood bag,¡± She says, turning for the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a blood bag I want you, now fucking get here, don¡¯t make me ask you again¡± I tell her.


    Her blue eyes shone with tears. I could make it painless, but now where would be the fun in that. Her


    blood tastes sweeter the more pained and fearful she is. She walks over slowly, her small steps


    annoying me and I stand ripping her toward me, shoving her against my desk, trapping her. I grab her


    hair ripping her head to the side and she screams at my grip, clutching my hands feebly.


    ¡°You Won''t fail me next time will you?¡± I ask her and I see tears roll down her pathetic face. She


    shakes her head hissing as her hair pulls from the roots under my grip. I sink my teeth into her neck


    savagely, her scream ringing loudly like music to my ears as her blood floods into my mouth. I drink


    greedily from her, only stopping when I hear her screams die and she starts to go limp, letting her go


    and she falls to the floor unconscious. I step over her walking out of the basement of my house leaving


    the pathetic thing. She will know next time not to fail the tasks that are set for her or it will end in her


    death next time.


    Orion POV


    One weekter


    There was nothing left of her, just a shell, the week passing by in a blur and I felt nothingness from


    her through the bond. Even our daughter couldn¡¯t pull her out of herself. At the funeral she sat there


    nkly, didn¡¯t even shed a tear just stared at the tiny coffin. We buried our son on his parents property


    seeing as our home was now destroyed none of us wanting to go back there, it would be torment


    having to relive that day by going back to look at the destruction of the ce we once called home.


    When the service was over Evelyn just stood up and walked away and she has been trapped in


    her thoughts since, in aatose state. We have tried everything to bring her back, yet nothing has


    worked. I was starting to think she was lost to us, lost and nevering back as she stares off nkly.


    I have done nothing but argue with Thaddeus, he has refused to hand his magic back over,


    refused to try to help her. He was angry that she assumed he was at fault for our sons death. After he


    gave back her memories they had a huge fight, Evelyn convinced it has something to do with


    Thaddeus past but no one hase after us in a year and those that did before hand are dead so it


    made no sense he could be at fault, yet Evelyn¡¯s rage was the worst I had ever seen it, she pped


    him and told him she wished she never met him and I knew that hurt him the most. Thaddeus was


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    angry over his loss and her rejection of him. The darkness surrounding him has only got stronger and


    stronger the longer it resides in him. Rnd has been house hunting, and when he is home he spends


    all his time trying to bring her back while I am stuck here being a house husband. It was driving me


    nuts just sitting around waiting for them to figure out everything. Thaddeus disappears most nights and


    doesn¡¯t return till morning. Maybe if he would just try to bring her back I wouldn¡¯t be so angry at him but


    he doesn¡¯t even acknowledge Evelyn, even when he is in the same room as her he barely looks at her


    and consumes himself with Amara.


    Amara knows something is up with her mother, constantly climbing onto herp trying to get a


    reaction from her but not even she is able to pull her mother out of her depression.


    I had just put Mara down for bed, Amara had moved out of her room and into the main house so


    we had our own space while Rnd looked for a new ce.


    Looking over at Evelyn she sat nkly staring. Thaddeus hopping out of the shower steps in the


    room, Rnd looking up at him from his position on the bed.


    ¡°Please Thaddeus just try and get her toe back, please don¡¯t leave tonight stay¡± Rnd asks


    but I know it''s pointless, he would do as he pleases with no regard for us.


    ¡°Why so she can me me, hate me for something I didn''t do?¡± He asks, pulling his shirt over his


    head. Rnd gets up off the bed and runs his hands over Thaddeus chest.


    ¡°Please stay, where do you go anyway?¡± Rnd asks though I was pretty sure I knew where he


    went. I just hoped I was wrong.


    ¡°Nowhere that concerns you¡± Thaddeus tells him, pushing past him and grabbing his pants and


    chucking them on.


    ¡°Can you at least try to wake her?¡± Rnd says with a sigh. Thaddeus looks over at Evelyn and


    growls his eyes turning pitch ck his growl waking our daughter. His eyes softening before he goes


    over rubbing her belly putting her back to sleep, her eyes fluttering shut.


    ¡°You need to hurry up and find another ce, Rnd. This ce is too cramped¡± Thaddeus says


    grabbing his jacket and walking out the door.


    I chase after him grabbing his arm just as we step out of the shed. He stops turning to face me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± I ask him worriedly.


    ¡°You know exactly what¡¯s wrong Orion¡± He says, shaking my arm off.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this Thaddeus, I am sick of being stuck here on my own. You are always gone,


    Rnd is either at work or house hunting its fucking lonely, you need to help her or at least help me¡±


    ¡°If its so bad then fucking leave¡± He snaps back at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that?¡± I tell him and he spins around his fangs protruding and his eyes pitch ck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I? Because all I ever hear is you whinging, or you worrying about her but you never want


    anything to do with me Orion. You find it so bad here then fucking leave we don¡¯t need you¡± Thaddeus


    yells.


    I see the front porch light flick on and hear the door open. My stomach in knots at his words.


    ¡°Fine then we will leave. I am sick of this back and forth shit with you. It isn''t good for Amara¡± I tell


    him, turning on my heel about to go back inside. I hear Thaddeus growl before I am tackled to the


    ground, the impact knocking the air from my lungs. I shove him off trying to get to my feet when his fist


    connects with my face. I feel my lip split open as he punches me. His fist rained down on top of me.


    I hear Imogen scream before his weight is suddenly gone and I see Rnd had tackled him,


    ripping him off me. Thaddeus shoves him off getting to his feet trying to advance on me when Rnd


    gets in his way. Thaddeus points at me, the rage within him so strong it actually made me shiver.


    ¡°What the fuck Thaddeus settle down¡± Rnd says trying to calm him.


    ¡°You take my daughter and I will fucking kill you¡± Thaddeus growls at me. Rnd looks between


    us, his hands on Thaddeus chest holding him back. I wipe the blood dribbling down my chin.


    ¡°Get your shit together Thaddeus, or I will¡± I tell him, turning around and walking back inside.

 chapter 170

    chapter 170


    Thaddeus Pov


    How fucking dare he threaten to take our daughter. I was fucking over him and the dramatics, he


    needed to man up.


    ¡°Just go calm down¡± Rnd tells me when I wanted nothing more then to go in there and rip him to


    fucking pieces.


    ¡°Go Thaddeus, go blow off some steam¡± Rnd says. I look over my shoulder and can see my


    father and mother watching worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing to see mum go inside¡± I yell to her.


    ¡°Stop Thaddeus just go now you''re just trying to pick a fight, your mother is only worried about you,


    we all are, now just go¡± Rnd says, giving me a push. I look to the shed where my mates and


    daughter are.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Come with me¡± I tell him and he looks behind him. ¡°Be like old times just the two of us¡± I tell him


    and I could feel the longing within him, he missed being in control, he missed the fear people had of us.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, we have a child now, we can¡¯t do those things anymore¡± He says.


    ¡°Fine, don''t worry about it¡± I tell him, turning around and unlocking my car.


    ¡°Thaddeus¡­.. Fine just give me a second, I wille but no killing anyone¡± He says rushing back


    inside. I hop in the car and he takes a few minutes beforeing out fully dressed hopping in the


    passenger seat.


    ¡°So where are we going?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Home¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked and I could feel he didn¡¯t want to go back there. When I first did I felt sick to my


    stomach, but Rnd I built that ce together, I couldn¡¯t just throw it away like it meant nothing. It was


    home.


    ¡°You¡¯re fixing it aren''t you?¡± I say nothing, I wasn¡¯t sure what I was doing, I had been cleaning up


    what''s left and salvaging what I could.


    ¡°She won¡¯t want to go back there Thaddeus, it won¡¯t bring him back¡±


    ¡°I know that, I just¡±- I wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted. I didn¡¯t have the answer for this. I just wanted


    things back to the way they were, yet I knew they never truly would be.


    ¡°You just what Thaddeus, Orion thinks you have been off on killing sprees, when really you have


    been at home?¡±


    ¡°I was on a killing spree. I have only been back here twice¡± I tell him. I didn¡¯t need to hide from


    Rnd, he knew me and didn¡¯t really judge because deep down he is the same, he used to live for the


    hunt, the chase, the screams.


    ¡°Then Why? Why are we heading home?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Rnd I just can¡¯t be here anymore. I can¡¯t handle the pity in my parents eyes, you


    think I don''t know they me me for another thing I failed at, I couldn''t even protect them¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No one thinks you failed, you can¡¯t predict a gas explosion¡±


    ¡°What if Evie is right, what if it has something to do with our past?¡±


    ¡°Then we deal with it, but this isn''t going to work. She won¡¯t go back there. I don¡¯t even want to go


    back there¡±


    ¡°Then what do you suggest, I am too old to be living at home with mummy?¡± I tell him with a growl.


    ¡°Come house hunting with me tomorrow, it will calm Orion down. But you need to do something


    about Evelyn, Amara needs her mother Thaddeus¡± They always choose her, choose her over me now


    that she is here. I knew it was ridiculous to be jealous but I missed when it was just the three of us.


    Everything was simple then, now it¡¯s just one big clusterfuck.


    ¡°I know she hurt you but please even if you don¡¯t do it for her do it for me and Mara, Please


    Thaddeus¡± Rnd says gripping my knee.


    ¡°She hates me¡± I tell him and he shakes his head as I pull the car over.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate you, she is just grieving and taking it out on you, she is angry. Both of you are to


    stubborn, for once be the bigger person and just do this and you can go back to ignoring her till things


    settle down¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯te around then what, you all leave me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No one is leaving anyone, we are all mates¡± He says.


    ¡°Yeah well everytime something goes wrong, you all pick sides and it is never mine¡± I tell him


    before turning the car around.


    ¡°What about the house though we can¡¯t leave it like that?¡±


    ¡°I will send some people to clean it up¡± Rnd answers and I nod before turning the car around


    and heading back home. I hated being stuck there with everyone''s gloomy faces, pulling up out the


    front I could hear Mara screaming uncontrobly, hear Orion frantically trying to calm her. His emotions


    all over the ce smashed into me. I usually tune them out, not able to deal with their heartache. Orion


    was always so well together but feeling his raw emotions now I could feel he was breaking. Guilt


    flooding me over earlier and I hop out of the car.


    Hurriedly rushing toward the house, Evelyn still sitting staring off vacantly while Orion tries to calm


    Mara. It annoyed me how she can sit through that and not want to soothe her own daughter. ¡°Please


    just stop crying¡± I hear Orion tell her as he tries to rock her, while sitting on the end of the bed. I walk


    over to him cing my hand on his shoulder. He looked up at me and I could see tears of frustration in


    his eyes.


    ¡°Let me try¡± I tell him and he passes her to me. I cradle her in my arms rocking her. She slowly


    calms down and I see Orion go out for a smoke, Rnd following after him leaving me with Mara and


    Evelyn. I re at her pissed off she was right here yet so far out of reach. Once Mara was calmed


    down I walked outside with her asleep.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Orion asks, jumping to his feet rmed.


    ¡°Letting mum take her for the night, she keeps offering¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No I am fine, just goy her down I will be back in, in a sec¡± He says but I keep walking toward the


    house.


    ¡°Thaddeus I can handle her,¡± I stop looking back at him and his frazzled state, he was tired,and


    mentally and physically exhausted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t but we need a break, let mum take her¡± I tell him, Rnd squeezed his


    shoulder and he finally rxed before nodding. I take her to the main house and walk in to find my


    father sitting on the lounge.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mum?¡± I ask him as he hops off the lounge walking toward me. He smiles down at Mara


    asleep in my arms. He holds his arms out for her and I ce her in them. Rnd walked in looking


    around.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mum?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Upstairs showering, she is fine I can take her. Orion doesn¡¯t like handing her over I am surprised


    you managed to convince him¡±


    ¡°He is just scared for her¡± I tell my father just as my mother walks down the steps.


    ¡°Finally he is letting us take her for a night¡± She says walking over. I watch as she runs her fingers


    through my father¡¯s hair. His green eyes sparkling back at her.


    ¡°So you good to take her for the night?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡± My father says walking back to the lounge with her, I wouldn''t be surprised if he held


    her all night, he didn¡¯t need sleep, not like my other father or my mother and for a so-called big scary


    vampire Mara had him wrapped around her finger.


    Rnd hands the baby bag over that Orion must have rushed in to make.


    ¡°Go be with your mates she is fine, we know what we are doing besides you will hear her anyway¡±


    My mother says rubbing my back, I nod walking out. When we got back inside Orion wasying on the


    bed staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you zone out too¡± I tell him climbing on the bed beside him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡± He whispers and I pull him closer so he rests his head on my chest. ¡°You came back¡± He


    states.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I tell him, the words stinging as they slide off my tongue, I hate apologising no matter


    how much I have had to, it still feels unnatural.


    Orion props his chin on my chest looking at me. His hair falling in his eyes as he had let it grow out


    over thest couple of months. I brush it back before cupping his cheek, his stubble rough against my


    palm.


    The darkness makes it hard for me to see past my anger. I knew they wanted me to give it up and I


    know it was selfish keeping it. But having it back I felt more alive than ever, it numbed the pain my


    anger overshadowing the loss.


    "Can you wake her please, I know you can," he says and I look over at her. My anger is


    dissipating. By letting her remain like that I was hurting them not punishing her. Although I knew she


    didn''t deserve to be punished she was hurting more than any of us. She had him grow inside her, felt


    his kicks. Her womb full with her heart and now it''s gone, she awoke empty with nothing to show for it,


    no baby in her arms crying for its mother. Just empty arms and empty inside.


    "Yes, I will bring her back" I tell him when he suddenly sits up leaning over me. His lips pressing


    down on mine and I could feel his desperation, as his tongue plunged into my mouth. It matched mine,


    wanting to feel anything other than sadness.


    I kiss him back, needing him as much as he needs me. Longing fills me when I feel the bed dip


    Rnd climbing on the bed next to me. I pull on Orion''s pants before reaching my hand in and


    grabbing his hardening length. He groans into my mouth, his cock twitching in my hand as I run my


    hand up his shaft.


    Pushing on his shoulder heys back and I climb on top of him kissing him as he removes his


    pants underneath me. I nip at his mark and he shivers as my teeth graze his skin. I sink my teeth into


    him, drinking from him, before running my tongue over his neck sealing my bite before moving lower


    nipping and kissing his skin and the hard muscles underneath it.


    Moving between his legs I grab his cock, he thrusts into my hand and I watch my own dick


    twitching painfully in my pants as I watch Rnd lean over him and kiss him as I take his length in my


    mouth.


    Evelyn POV


    Time slips by when stuck in your own head. Time is measured differently here. An hour feels like


    mere seconds, I wasn''t sure how long I was stuck nor did I try to leave time escaping me. I was left to


    my own thoughts and feelings no longer consumed with theirs.


    The mind is the most torturous ce as it makes you go over every little detail, everything and


    leaving nothing out. My thoughts haunting me in repeat as I relived that day over and over looking for


    what I missed. Did I leave a burner on, on the stove, did I bump it when I tried to walk past. Was it


    something, did I miss something? My mind is gued with questions and consumed with doubt.


    Pulling every thought and memory apart piece by piece trying to repuzzle it together to figure out


    where I went wrong, what I missed. When suddenly I gave up, forcing myself back which is hard. Orion


    has told me different ways toe back but doing them was something else. Trying to pick up on


    emotions from them when you have shut them out for so long was like trying to find a needle in a


    haystack as I sifted through my own feelings trying to find theirs to pull on.


    Finding a flicker of emotion from Rnd I try to reach it, let it consume me and force me out of


    myself, astonished when it works before anger floods me when I wake. The room materialising around


    me instead of the darkness of my own head. Amara''s roomes into view and I look to the bed.


    I put my walls up blocking them out when I found them together, that didn''t bother me. We are all


    mates after all. What bothered me was that we just lost our child and they were going around like we


    lost nothing.


    Getting up I walk over to my daughter''s cot only she isn''t in it. What? They got rid of her so easily


    too? I think to myself before quietly walking out and toward the main house, it was dark. The sky is


    filled with stars, the night sky is clear out here. I open the door walking in and find Theo on the lounge


    my daughter tucked in his arms.


    He looks startled to see me as I walk over and I lean over the lounge kissing her sleeping little


    head. Straightening up I peck Theo''s forehead.


    "Where''s ma?" I ask him and he points to the roof, telling me she is in bed.


    "Amara?"


    "Went to Bianca¡¯s" he says and I go to walk off when his hand grabs mine that was ced next to


    his shoulder.


    "You okay?" He asks and I nod, how do you answer that? I don''t think I will ever be okay, I''ll just


    learn to live with it.


    "Did you see them?" He asks.


    "I saw them, they didn''t see me. They were preupied" I tell him walking into the kitchen. Theo


    walks in a few seconds after me and I look at his empty arms.


    "On the lounge safely tucked away,e here" he says. I hesitate before walking over, he wraps


    his arms around me hugging me. I hugged him back, I had the best inws who always treated me like


    their own. I suddenly feel another set of arms wrap around me. Imogen''s scent hits my nose as she


    hugs me from behind.


    I let out a shaky breath suddenly flooded with all the emotions I have been ignoring. I step back


    and they both let go. Imogen cupping my cheek with her hands softly before walking toward the kettle


    and flicking it on.

 chapter 171

    chapter 171


    Rnd POV


    Waking up during the night to the sounds of our daughter crying. I could just make out her cries


    we realise Orion was no longer in bed and his emotions were all over the ce.


    ¡°I wonder what''s up with him, he feels different, almost angry. '''' Thaddeus says, getting up and


    grabbing some pants . I shrug climbing out of bed. I was so bloody tired but had to be up in a few hours


    anyway. Walking over to the drawer I go to give Evie a kiss only to realise she wasn¡¯t in the armchair


    anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is Orion¡± I tell him realising it wasn¡¯t Orion¡¯s anger we could feel but Evelyn¡¯s.


    Thaddeus looks over at me.


    ¡°She finally came back to her senses¡± Thaddeus says, a little shocked.


    ¡°Yeah but why didn¡¯t she wake us?¡± I wonder. A little upset that she didn¡¯t even tell us she was


    back. I could feel her burning anger through the bond red hot. Mara stops crying and I could hear Orion


    arguing with her outside, her voice finally carrying over to us now that my daughter had stopped crying.


    Walking out of the studio, I maneuver around the cars in the shed and go outside. Orion was


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    shirtless standing next to Tobias¡¯s rose garden. Evelyn and him yelling at each other while Tobias


    watched on from the porch. I walk over to him, Thaddeus following behind me. The darkness stirring


    inside him at watching our mates fight was strong.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Thaddeus says to them. Both Orion and Evelyn look at us. Orion lets


    out a breath and I could feel his relief upon seeing us. So whatever they were arguing over was getting


    him worked up to the point he was actually relieved to have us deal with her.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Evelyn says walking back into the main house and past Tobias.


    ¡°Sorry Dad¡± I hear her mutter to him on her way past. I see Thaddeus follow her inside like a


    raging storm. Tobias hot on his heels. I walk over to Orion and he leans into me as I wrap my arms


    around him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I have no idea, I realised she was up and came looking for her and she just started screaming at


    me. She woke up Mara which pissed me off so Tobias told us to get outside if we were going to fight¡±


    He says.


    ¡°Why is she angry?¡±


    ¡°Thinks we have just moved on with our lives, she woke up while we were fooling around¡± Orion


    says before I see the lights flicker that were illuminating the grass where we stood.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I say as we both look at the house, we could hear Evelyn and Thaddeus screaming at each


    other. Tobias and Theo trying to calm them down while Mara I could hear had been woken up once


    again.


    Walking inside I could hear them fighting in the kitchen.


    ¡°I will go get Mara¡± Orion says walking up the steps to where we could hear her crying.


    I walk into the kitchen catching the tail end of their arguing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to be angry Evelyn, you haven¡¯t been here for a week instead being selfish ignoring


    all of us¡± Thaddeus yells at her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t fucking ignoring any of you but clearly you have no problem ignoring me and leaving me


    in that state, so fuck you. Run back to your mates Thaddeus clearly I am not one of them¡± She screams


    tossing a te at him.


    Theo catches it before it hits Thaddeus.


    ¡°Enough, you have woken Mara for the second fucking time now, this shit needs to stop¡± Tobias


    says pinching the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Everyone needs to calm down, no one is going to get anywhere while you are all worked up like


    this¡± Theo tells them, cing the te back in the sink.


    Thaddeus goes to snap back at his father when I grab his arm, he rxes almost instantly at my


    touch looking at me. ¡°That¡¯s enough, just let it be¡± I tell him and his jaw clenches.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Orion¡±


    ¡°Yes run along arsehole¡± Evelyn says and I growl at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking start,¡± She snaps at me. Tobias throws up his arms walking out annoyed. Her


    temper diffusing with Thaddeus gone.


    ¡°What has got into you, you''re not normally like this?¡± ask her.


    ¡°We lost our child and you are all running along like he never fucking existed¡± She spits at me.


    ¡°What are you talking about, we have done nothing wrong Evelyn, we are just coping with it the


    same as you¡± I tell her trying to keep my voice calm instead of unleashing at her being vacant for the


    past week.


    ¡°You know what, you can all have each other I am fucking done¡± She says walking over to the fruit


    bowl and grabbing a set of keys.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I ask her snatching my keys from her hand.


    ¡°Exactly what i said, dad can I take your car?¡± She asks, looking at Theo who was just watching


    everything and trying to keep everything calm. He nods to her and I re at him but he shrugs clearly


    over all the arguing. She grabs his keys walking into the living room.


    ¡°Where are you going, you can¡¯t just leave¡± I tell her, grabbing her arm.


    ¡°Rnd let her go, let her cool off¡± Theo says walking in behind me. She shakes my arm off


    walking outside and I follow her, Theo sighing loudly behind me as he follows.


    ¡°Fine run off like you always fucking do Evelyn, you run from everything instead of dealing with it¡±


    She spins around taking a step toward me her fangs protruding and Theo steps forward getting


    between us. She huffs turning on her heel. Walking toward his car.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°To fucking work¡± She snaps unlocking the door and climbing in. She starts the car, the engine


    roaring to life as she drives off.


    ¡°Let her calm down, she is just upset¡± Theo says.


    ¡°We all are but that doesn¡¯t give her reason to blow up like that¡±


    ¡°She woke up to you all fucking, she thinks you all abandoned her¡± He says and I pinch the bridge


    of my nose. Fuck! We didn¡¯t even know she woke up.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± Thaddeus says walking out of the studio.


    ¡°Work¡± I tell him. He growls.


    ¡°Thaddeus, just leave her be¡± His father tells him.


    ¡°No fuck her, she started it when she ran off to be by herself¡± He snaps back.


    ¡°Thaddeus you arguing with her won''t make things better, you can''t just drag her back here¡±


    ¡°Like hell I can¡¯t¡± He says before suddenly disappearing in a blur.


    ¡°I give up, I am going inside¡± Theo says, tossing his arms in the air in frustration.

 chapter 172

    chapter 172


    Evelyn POV


    Driving down the highway I was brought to a standstill by a figure in the middle of the road. The


    lights illuminating hisrge intimidating stance. I stopped the car, pulling over and off the road.


    Thaddeus walked over, ripping the car door open. I was too mentally fatigued for his shit right now.


    ¡° Get out now¡± Thaddues says, reaching for the ignition and ripping the keys out.


    ¡°Thaddeus I don¡¯t want to do this right now just leave me alone¡± I tell him willing myself to not cry in


    front of him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to make a scene at home, then tell me to leave alone¡± He says, I could feel the


    darkness consuming him like a raging storm. The air became electrified and I could smell the buzz of


    his magic rippling out of him like an aura.


    ¡°Can I have the keys back please¡± I ask him, holding my hand out for them.


    ¡°No, you need toe back and apologise¡±


    ¡°Apologise for what, I don¡¯t have to apologise for shit. I am not the one pretending we didn¡¯t just


    lose our fucking son¡± I scream at him now pissed off.


    ¡°You think you are the only one that lost him, at least we didn¡¯t run off ignoring Mara, you did that!


    left us to deal with all this shit because you are weak, fucking weak. Grow up and stop running from


    shit¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not running you fucking prick, you could have pulled me out, you think I wanted to be stuck in


    my own fucking head. It would have took you two seconds to pull me out and you chose not to, so don¡¯t


    put that on me¡± I tell him getting out of the car, if he won¡¯t give me the keys I will fucking walk.


    ¡°Here you go running again, soon as shit gets to tough you fucking run just like you ran from


    derrick, ran from your fucking childhood¡± I freeze he did not just say that?


    ¡°You did not just say that?¡± I say spinning around to face him. He shrugs, and I could tell he


    wanted to inflict pain, wanted to hurt me. One thing I hate about letting people in, you let your guard


    down, they learn your secrets then use them to hurt you, though I never expected him to use that one


    on me.


    ¡°I know how many opportunities you had to make that stop, you have no one to me but yourself,


    I saw the amount of times you would stand outside that police station but never go in, instead running


    away like you are doing now¡± Of all the people to me me for what happened I never thought it would


    be my own mates.


    ¡°Is that what you truly think Thaddeus, that it was my fault. I was fucking child and that has nothing


    to even do with now so why would you even bring it up?¡±


    ¡°Because you ran just like you are doing now because you''re weak, ruled by fear. Ruled by


    emotion¡± He says.


    ¡°And you''re not? Anger is an emotion Thaddeus the only fucking one you are capable of and you


    call me pathetic. I had no control over anything from my childhood, and why is that Thaddeus? because


    you fucking killed my parents, everything that happened to me is on you¡± I tell him. Hurt by what he


    said, he knows how much that shit destroyed me and yet he was using it against me. It was almost


    worse than what Derrick actually did. He was my mate or supposed to be and yet hearing that shit


    reaction I feared from everyone, the me being put on me, them not believing. Thaddeus knows


    exactly what he did, watched my life of horror and then had the audacity to me me for it.


    ¡°You walk away Evelyn don¡¯te home, you eithere home with me now or not at all¡± He


    screams to my retreating figure.


    ¡°Then have nice life Thaddeus¡± I tell him before taking off. I ran the entire way to the cafe. It was


    on the main street of the city. Imogen opened the cafe with me. When I was pregnant I worked until I


    could no more, the bigger I got the harder it got to maneuver around the ce. And I couldn¡¯t exactly


    keep running here. The city was a couple hours from our ce. The running was too much, yet if I


    drove it would take half the day so we hired others to take over while I remained home, or went to work


    with Rnd whose office was a few blocks down from the cafe. During the week we sometimes stayed


    at Imogens so we didn''t have such a longmute. Thaddeus grandparents would sometimes take


    Mara if not she woulde to work with me.


    Stopping through the front door, the ring of bell above the door signalled my entry. I walk in flicking


    lights on. Walking into the kitchen, I start turning on the burners and deep fryers letting everything heat


    up when I hear the bell. I walk back to the front of the store, Thaddues walks in looking around. I can¡¯t


    remember thest time he came in here. He rarely had time with work. I grab the coffee jugs ignoring


    him and walking out the back to wash them out before putting them on.


    ¡°So you are done then?¡± Thaddeus asks but I ignore him. Instead, cleaning up the mess the girls


    who worked here clearly forgot to do, even the table needed cleaning, or maybe I was just picky with


    my now heightened senses. Everything looked filthy to me, yet I knew those that worked here were


    capable and efficient.


    ¡°Are you going to answer me?¡±


    ¡°Leave Thaddeus,¡± I tell him, grabbing the cloth and washing the ss jugs and cing them


    upside down on a tea towel to dry.


    ¡°No, legally this ce is mine. I don¡¯t have to leave, so answer me¡±


    ¡°Yes Thaddeus I am done, we are done I want nothing to do with you now fucking leave. Why are


    you trying to pick a fight with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not you did when you were abusing Orion, who by the way has been raising your daughter


    while you were inland¡±


    ¡°Well I would hope so because she is his daughter too, you know it''s called parenting you should


    try it. I am not some house wife and the fathers are supposed to share the load not that you would


    know, you don¡¯t do shit for anyone but yourself, now get the fuck out¡± I snap at him.


    ¡°Are you really going to just walk on us?¡±


    ¡°You want me gone, I am gone Thaddeus, you got what you want now please just leave¡±


    ¡°What about Mara?¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to walk out on her too?¡±


    ¡°No I wille get her this afternoon¡± I tell him and he growls, the lights flickering when one of


    them suddenly bursts.


    ¡°You are not taking my daughter anywhere¡±


    ¡°What are you going to raise her?¡± I chuckle at the thought that would be a disaster.


    ¡°She stays you can go, but she remains with us so choose Evelyn¡±


    ¡°Just go Thaddeus¡±


    ¡°Be a shame if this ce burnt to the ground?¡± He says looking around while I try and clean up the


    broken ss from the lightbulb choosing to ignore him. Nothing was going toe of me getting


    worked up around him. Especially with his magic all he knows is how to hurt people, and me reacting to


    him would only end with me being hurt.


    ¡°Yes, your mother would be devastated, she loves this ce, now please leave¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Fine I will go, but don¡¯te home Evelyn you made your choice¡± Whatever I think to myself


    rolling my eyes, I was used to his tantrums. Like an oversized toddler chucking a wobbly when he


    doesn¡¯t get his way.


    Unknown POV


    ¡°Any news from the scouts¡± I ask looking at Laura as she enters my den.


    ¡°No pretty much the same, they barely leave the house, but his mate went into that cafe they run¡±


    ¡°Which mate?¡±


    ¡°The girl. His sister has also gone to Bianca¡¯s. We have men following her but keeping a distance


    so she doesn¡¯t notice them or pick them up¡±


    ¡°I wonder if she can sense anything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so we have kept Bianca pretty sedated, though the sister I think knows something is


    up, she has been seen looking for her. Went to some old mental hospital too looking for her aunt¡±


    ¡°Mental hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yeah visited some girl called Lana¡±


    ¡°Interesting, keep tabs on Amara. I want to know when she goes home or if she realises something


    sinister has happened to her aunt¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± Laura says, about to walk out and back up the stairs to the main house.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh and Laura, keep an eye on the girl, I might have juste with an idea, especially if she is


    going back to work, we might be able to use that¡±


    ¡°Possibly, we tapped into the cameras and the footage showed her arguing with her mate, we


    couldn''t hear what was said but it was apparent they are not on good terms¡± She says. I nod, that does


    get the mind racing, maybe this wouldn¡¯t be as hard as I thought to get revenge on Thaddeus, maybe


    his mate might just very well walk into her own trap.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her and remember to keep your mind nk, vampires can get in your head just


    do what I taught you and you should be fine¡±


    ¡°Wait, you want me to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes Laura, I can¡¯t very well go, she would recognise me¡± Laura looks around nervously, before


    finally nodding. I watch her jean d arse walk up the basement steps, hear the erratic pumping of her


    heart in her chest, smell her fear. I usually keep her on the sidelines for the most part especially after


    the monumental fuck up she caused. But this has just given me an opportunity, one I won''t turn up.


    Now I just need to get that bitch of an aunt to start talking, the only problem is, I have her wake


    her, too long the sister may pick her up, thest thing I need is her to start looking for her before I am


    ready to deal with her.

 chapter 173

    chapter 173


    Evelyn POV


    I worked all day, around closing time Rnd came in. He sat in one of the booths waiting for me to


    shut everything down. "Want a hand" he asks as I reach up pulling the shutters down.


    "No I got it" I tell him before walking back inside. I lock the door, turning the closed sign.


    "Did Thaddeus send you?" I ask. Now that I had time to myself and was able to cool down I now


    felt terrible for yelling at Orion not so much Thaddeus, he said things that hurt too.


    "No I wanted to check on you" he says getting up from his seat following me out back while I put


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    the till in the safe.


    "Are youing home?" He asks.


    "Am I allowed to?" I ask.


    "Why wouldn''t you be?"


    "Thaddeus said note home" I tell him.


    "I will deal with Thaddeus" he says and I nod.


    I flick the light off to the office out the back turning to walk back out to the front but Rnd blocks


    the door. I look up at him when he doesn''t move.


    He holds his arms out wanting a hug and I move pressing myself against him. His arms wrapping


    securely around me. I wrap mine around his waist hugging him back.


    "Everything will be okay love, juste home" he whispers into my hair before kissing my head. I


    nod not wanting to let him go but know I have to if we actually want to go home.


    I step back and he grabs my hand. I follow him outside to see his car pull up out the front. Stopping


    I see Orion hop out and look over at us. Rnd locks the shutter in the door. And I make my way to the


    car. I see Mara in her carseat in the back and climb in with her.


    "Hey princess," I tell her, kissing her head. She clutched onto my shirt and I rub my nose on hers


    as Rnd and Orion hop back in the car. Orion starts driving.


    "Where is he?" I ask and I see Orion look in the rearview mirror.


    " I''m not sure" he says and I look back at our daughter who was ying with her book.


    "I''m sorry for yelling at you" I tell Orion. He nods once looking back out the window.


    We drove home pulling into the shed. I got out intending to go into Amara''s studio when I was


    pulled in the opposite direction. Mara was asleep in my arms having fallen asleep on the drive home.


    "What''s wrong?" I ask, wondering why they were looking toward the house.


    "Something''s happened," Rnd says, walking toward the house. I follow after him walking in to


    find Amara pacing worriedly.


    "She is probably off ying with her boytoys" Theo tells her. Making me wonder who they were


    talking about.


    "No, I have a feeling something is wrong," Amara says.


    "Wrong? Why was her house wrecked, anything out of the ordinary?" Tobias asks but Amara


    shakes her head.


    "No but something wasn''t right, she doesn''t do this I can usually find her in her normal ces but


    there was no sign of her"


    "Who are you talking about?" I ask snapping everyone''s attention to us. Thaddeus looks over the


    back of the lounge at me. A growl escapes his lips before he stands up.


    "I thought I said don''te home" he says walking over to me. He tries to take Mara from me but I


    pull back.


    "Give her here now Evie" he says, his eyes turning ck.


    "Just stop, you will wake her Thaddeus" I tell him when she stirs.


    "You''re not leaving with her" he says walking back to the lounge and sitting down the lights


    flickering with his burning anger.


    Unable to tolerate him, I turn to Rnd. "I''m going to put her to bed" I tell him, turning and walking


    out the door. I am suddenly ripped backwards by my shirt smacking into a hard chest. He moved so


    quickly I didn''t even hear him get up off the lounge.


    "Thaddeus!" Orion snaps at him.


    "You aren''t fucking leaving with my daughter Evelyn" Thaddeus snaps at me.


    "I''m not leaving I am putting her to bed"


    "What the fuck is going on?" Amara says stalking toward her brother


    "Stay out of it Amara" Thaddeus snaps at her.


    "Like hell I will, how dare you speak to her like that" Thaddeus turns on his sister and I decide to let


    her deal with him darting out the door and going back to the studio.


    cing Mara down in her cot. I tuck her in only to turn around and walk straight into Thaddeus. He


    res at me.


    "Please she only just fell asleep, don''t wake her with your yelling"


    Moving past him he grabs my wrist. "Where are you going?"


    "To shower, I smell like the grill" I tell him and he lets go.


    "Are you staying?" He asks.


    "Will you make up your mind if you want me to stay or not?" I tell him, walking into the small


    bathroom. He doesn''t reply so I turn the shower on and take that as an answer, that I can stay.


    Waiting for the water to heat up, I check the temperature. Man I wish water was hot like it used to


    be, I loved burning hot showers where your skin would be red raw, now I barely feel it''s heat.


    Everything felt warm at best except my mates. They always felt hot except Orion who still felt chilly to


    me.


    I feel hands run over my hips and turn to see Thaddeus bare chested standing there.


    "Can I join you?"


    "We won''t fit in there together" I tell him, happy that his anger has suddenly diffused.


    "If I can fit in here with Rnd, I can fit in here with you"


    "How the hell do you fit in there with Rnd?" I ask, looking at the tiny shower.


    " It was like ying a game of Tetris, limbs everywhere" he says.


    He tugs my shirt off and unclips my bra. I remove my pants hopping in when Thaddeus strips his


    off stepping in squishing me against the tiled wall.


    "See you''re too big" I tell him.


    "Come closer then" he says, tugging me to him and crushing me against his chest.


    "I didn''t mean to snap at you, I thought you wereing to take her away and leaving me" he says


    and I lean my head on his chest.


    "I''m also sorry for what I said earlier I shouldn''t have said that, I know it was wrong I just wanted to


    hurt you, I never meant words so don''t think I believe that" he adds. I say nothing. I was still angry at


    him but I also loved being in his arms.


    I run my fingers through his chest hair, when he grips my chin making me look up at him. I see his


    eyes flicker and can feel him flicking through my thoughts.


    "You''re still angry at me" he whispers. I say nothing I don''t need to when he has direct ess to


    my thoughts.


    "And you still me me" he growls low, and I try to step back but there is literally nowhere to go in


    this cramped shower.


    Thaddeus cages me with his arms against the tiled walls. "I would never Intentionally hurt you or


    our children. Haven''t I done enough to prove I have changed?"


    He has changed but that didn''t make me doubt he was the cause for all this.


    "I don''t me you for losing him, I just don''t believe it was a gas leak, that it has something to do


    with your past" I tell him.


    "And if it does Evelyn then what you just going to hate me forever? I can''t be with you Knowing you


    hate me"


    "I don''t hate you,"


    "No not yet but you will, if you truly believe I had something to do with this"


    "I want to go home, I want to see for myself"


    "Evie that''s not a good idea"


    " I need to know"


    "Say it is true and it has something to do with my past then what?"


    "You fucking kill the people who did it, everyone goddamn one of them" I snap at him. He seems


    shocked. I am usually non violent. I could feel his shock, smashing into me. I hated the idea of him


    killing people. Hated what he had done but I had this nagging feeling I was right. Some instinct telling


    me something wasn''t right. They would pay for it, they took my son and I will make sure I take their life


    for it.


    "And if you find nothing?"


    "Then that''s it, we move on"


    "That simple, just move on?"


    "No, I don''t know Thaddeus, we just deal with it" I tell him. He sighs leaning his forehead on mine.


    "Promise me if we find something you will kill them" I ask him. He looks down at me gripping my


    chin.


    "I promise if anyone has anything to do with our son''s death they will pay with their lives. I will


    make them pay for hurting what''s mine" he says and I nod. He doesn''t let go though instead moving


    closer, his brushing mine, his tongue slips into my mouth. I kiss him back, his hands suddenly gripping


    my waist as he lifts me pressing his body against mine.

 chapter 174

    chapter 174


    The feel of his hard muscr body warms me as I wrap my arms around his neck, sparks rushing


    over my skin desire and longing filling me as I kiss him back almost desperately. His hands sliding to


    my ass as he squeezes. Arousal flooding me when suddenly the water starts to go cold. Damn Amara


    and her tiny water heater. Thaddeus pulls back switching the taps off. I go to hop down when his grip


    tightens. His lips go to my neck as he nips and sucks on my skin.


    He walks into the room when I feel a towel suddenly press against me. Looking back I see Rnd


    drying me, Thaddeus lips move to suck my nipple in his mouth. Reaching over I grab Rnd, ripping


    him to me and kissing him. My tongue runs over his lips demanding entry and he submits kissing me


    back. Orion walks in making me pull away as he goes to the crib.


    "What are you doing?" I moan out as Thaddeus bites my breast before moving and pressing my


    back against Rnds bare chest.


    Orion grabs her ducking out of the room with her sleep in his arms.


    "Is heing back?" But I don''t get an answer. I am suddenly ced on Rndsp as he sits on


    the edge of the bed. Thaddeus lips moving down my body hungrily as he devours my flesh.


    Rnds lips on my neck as he squeezes my breasts. Thaddeus kneels in front of me pushing my


    legs apart. "God I''ve missed you" he whispers before kissing me. His tongue forcing its way in my


    mouth as he tastes every inch, his warm hands running up my thighs before his lips move south


    sucking and biting on my nipple before moving lower. He sucks in the I side of my thigh before kissing


    my slit, running his tongue between my glistening folds before sucking my clit in his mouth.


    I grip his hair and his grip on my thighs tighten as he continues to devour me. My entire body


    became awakened to their touch. Sparks igniting on my skin as arousal floods me as I moan at his


    relentless licking and sucking.


    Gripping his Thaddeus hair I pull his face back to mine, kissing him. I could taste myself in his


    tongue igniting a fire that I thought fizzled out, reced with a need to be theirspletely theirs, a


    need to feel anything other than the torment of thest couple of weeks.


    Thaddeus pulls back catching his breath only for Rnd to grip his chin and kiss him, his erection


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    pressing beneath me I shift on hisp, turning before shoving him back and climbing on top of him.


    Sinking down on his hardened length letting fill and stretch me.


    My lips went to his as I kissed him, giving him the attention he also wanted. Thaddeus hands run


    up my sides making me shiver as I feel his magic run over my skin, the zap of electricity makes


    goosebumps rise on my skin and forces a gasp to leave my lips.


    I move my hips rolling them against Rnd and he grabs my hips moving me quicker as cock slips


    in and out of me. Thaddeus moves behind me, the bed dipping as he grabs my throat pulling my head


    back and forcing his tongue into my mouth. Rnds hands running over my stomach and up to my


    breasts as he palms them. Thaddues moves closer, his erection pressing against my arse, his grip on


    my throat tightening, his tongue bing more demanding as he tastes every inch of my mouth


    before pushing inside me.


    Thaddeus lets me go and I ce my hands on Rnd¡¯s chest moving my hips and finding my


    rhythm as they both slip in out my body, their arousal strengthening my own as I feel my walls clench


    Rnds hardened length. Our moans echoing of the walls as my skin heats my stomach tightening, as


    my climax builds making my legs tremble and my breathing to be erratic, Thaddeus grip on my


    hips tightens as he ms himself into me, the pping sound of flesh on flesh bing louder as he


    he throws me over the edge. My pussy pulsates as my orgasm washes over me and I feel Rnds


    nails dig into my thighs as he finds his own release.Thaddeus movements became erratic before he


    pumps into me a few more times before stilling as his seed spills into me leaving us all panting and


    trying to catch our breath.


    Thaddeus kisses my shoulder before pulling his nowid cock from and Iy on Rnds


    chest.his fingers tickling the nape of my neck as he brushes his fingers through my hair that was damp


    with perspiration. Thaddeus walks out of the bathroom and I roll off Rndying on my back. I get up


    grabbing some clothes and pulling them on.


    The familiar hunger thates with being a hybrid suddenly hitting me and I realise I haven''t fed


    in over a week. ¡°You¡¯re hungry, want me to go make you something to eat?¡± Rnd asks, slipping his


    pants on.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry for food¡± I tell him, my gums tingling as I try to swallow the dryness in the back of


    my throat, the fire burning hotter needing something to extinguish the hunger.


    Thaddeus steps closer, before motioning me to stand. I look up at him and he smirks.


    ¡°You will have to feed off me, Orion and I already fed Rnd, soe here shorty¡± He teases and


    I raise an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°I am not short, I am the average height for a woman, you are just a neanderthal¡±


    ¡°Nope you¡¯re short,¡± I shake my head. I wasn¡¯t short but yes I was shortpared to these two.


    ¡°Well are you going to kneel?¡± I ask looking up at him, he chuckles gripping my hips and lifting me.


    I wrap my legs around his waist, he offers me his neck. The sight is too much and without hesitation I


    sink my fangs into his warm flesh. His blood rushing into my mouth, but also the darkness of his magic


    could taste the power that runs through him. The dark tendrils slithering in my veins addictively cold


    and sweet, numbing as the darkness fills me and leaves him. Thaddeus pulls back but I couldn¡¯t let


    go,his blood addictive.


    ¡°Evie, no hun. You need to pull back now¡± Thaddeus says and I growl at him biting into him again.


    How had I never noticed how addictive this feeling was, so all consuming making my heart race with


    adrenaline and I could hear the whispers of darkness that ebb and flow through him, urging me to not


    stop.


    I feel hands grip my shoulders ripping me back, Thaddeus clutches his neck and I watch his blood


    run down his chest, I watch it move over the hard ridges on his abdomen enthralled by the sight of it.


    Thaddeus eyes flicker before he grabs my face, his worry hitting me.


    ¡°You should have known better Thaddeus¡± Rnd tells him and I chuckle at the cold feeling


    tickling my insides as the darkness writhes within me.


    ¡°I forgot she has never fed off me while I have had magic, Orion handles it fine¡± Thaddeus says


    mping his hands down on my face.


    ¡°Orion has had decades to be desensitised to it¡± Rnd tells him.


    ¡°It will stop hun, it¡¯s just a cold feeling¡± Thaddeus tells me. A giggle erupting from my lips at the


    feeling of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to stop¡± I tell him and his brows furrow. Rnds voice behind me barely reaches my


    ears as I almost feel high on the feeling of his blood running through my veins.


    ¡°Never again Thaddeus, Orion only, he can handle it.¡± Thaddeus nods. Anger bubbling within me


    so strong at their words that I felt my entire body was going to be engulfed in mes, rage smashing


    into me so strong it nearly knocked me over making me stagger back into Rnd. Thaddeus growls his


    grip on my face tightening. ¡°Calm down breathe, it''s just my magic¡± Thaddeus says, his hypnotic eyes


    dazzling me and he suddenly sounds very reasonable. My breathing is steading and I realise he just


    used his magic on me. I also understood now why it was so easy to give into the darkness that


    sometimes possesses him, it makes you not want to let go of it.

 chapter 175

    chapter 175


    Thaddeus Magic was in my system still and hadn¡¯t subsided, yet I did manage to sleep only to be


    awoken by a tiny body climbing over me and sitting half on me and half on her father. Opening my eyes


    I find Mara had climbed out of her cot, I don¡¯t remember Orioning back but it was obvious he had


    because here she was trying to pry her father¡¯s eyelids open with her tiny fingers. Thaddeus rolls at her


    actions.


    Mara jumps up and down her bottom hitting my hip as she excitedly tries to wake him. ¡°Dad


    shower, shower¡± She squeals, prying his eyelid open and gazing in his eyeball. He smiles half asleep.


    ¡°Ask mumma poppit¡± He tells her as she continues forcing his lids open. Iugh as she then rolls


    over me doing the same to Rnd trying to wake him but he was snoring loudly, dead to the world until


    she stuck her finger up his nose making him jump and his eyes fly open.


    ¡°Shower¡± She demands her bottom lip jutting out. I sit up climbing over Rnd.


    ¡°Have one with mum, she is up¡± He says yawning brushing her curls from her face. I walk into the


    bathroom hearing the racing pitter patter of her feet. Turning the shower on, I strip my pyjamas off


    adjusting the taps and waiting for the water to heat up. Maraes racing in with her clothes stripped


    running in with an armful of toys.


    ¡°Do you really need all those toys?¡± I ask her, looking at the death contraptions she wants to bring


    in to shower. She pouts looking up at me and I hold the shower door open for her.


    ¡°At least leave this one out, it has batteries¡± I tell her when she tries to bring her robotic dog that


    aunty Amara got her. I take it from her cing it on the bench as she arranges her toys in a booby trap


    for me to step on. I wash her little body of chubby rolls with soap while she ys before washing


    myself. Halfway through my shower a panicked Orion races in before sighing realising she was in the


    shower with me.


    ¡°I told you to wait,¡± He tells her as she gazes up at him.


    ¡°You know she thinks she needs to shower with everyone,¡± I tell him. Usually as soon as she hears


    water running, no matter how sneaky you are trying to have a shower by yourself, she will run in with


    her towel and naked demanding to hop in with whoever is showering, sometimes it can be frustrating


    especially when you are trying to shave and have to walk out with half a shaved minge or leg. Orion


    leans on the basin, he looks tired considering he doesn''t sleep.


    ¡°You sorted everything with Thaddeus¡± he asks. I nod and feel his relief through the bond.


    ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±


    ¡°Inside didn¡¯t want her to wake up and be scarred for life with the images of her fathers and mother


    in bed¡± He says chuckling.


    ¡°Yeah, we need to find a ce soon,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°If you can take her today, I will go find something¡± He says and I nod.


    ¡°You want toe to work with mummy and nanny?¡± I ask her. She nods.


    ¡°Well then you need to let me wash your hair¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Goodluck with that¡± Orion says walking out knowing washing her hair is like performing an


    exorcism. Today is no different she screams bloody murder as soon as the shampoo touched her head


    and I had to pin the writhing child beast to wash it out. Her screaming forced Rnd and Thaddeus up


    as I tried to wash the soap from her head.


    ¡°Why all these tears?¡± Rndes in, staring down at her now drenched hair still with bubbles in


    it.


    ¡°It burns¡± She says,


    ¡°Well if you would let me wash it out it won''t get in your eyes¡± I tell her, grabbing the shower head


    off and trying to wash it out again while Rnd distracts her by pressing his face against the ss.


    Once we are both showered we hop out and I wrap her towel around her. Thaddeus was getting


    dressed pulling his shirt on as we walked out. He raises an eyebrow at his daughter for her screaming


    meltdown in the shower.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask him, seeing him all dressed up.


    ¡°Council, been asked toe in¡±


    ¡°I need to go in to work but I am taking Mara while Orion house hunts¡±


    ¡°Did you still want to go home?¡± He asks and I nod.


    ¡°Well when you finish ring me, I wille grab you¡± He says and Rnd clears his throat loudly


    grabbing our attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s this talk of going home?¡± He asks while dressing Mara while I get changed.


    ¡°We are going to see if we can find anything¡± I tell him buttoning up my blouse.


    ¡°That is going to be an issue¡± He states and I hear his worry smash into me. Thaddeus looks over


    at him. ¡°Why is that an issue?¡± He asks him.


    ¡°Because the ce was bulldozed yesterday, there is nothing left¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask burning anger bubbling within me.


    ¡°Evelyn, Mara!¡± Thaddeus warns as he feels my temper rise. I press my lips in a line biting back


    the profanities I wanted to scream at him.


    ¡°I told you I would clean it up¡± Rnd tells Thaddeus.


    ¡°Yeah but I didn''t think immediately, I thought like a week or so¡±


    ¡°Great, fucking great Rnd¡± I tell him and Thaddeus res at me swearing.


    ¡°If you''re going to argue, do it outside, not in front of her¡± Thaddeus says ring at both of us.


    I pick up Mara grabbing her shoes before storming out of the little studio toward the main house.


    Imogen steps out dressed for work.


    ¡°So youing in again?¡± She asks and I nod handing Mara off to her.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Nothing, everything is fine¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That new girl we hired won''t be in today¡± Imogen says, making me look at her.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, she had only just started just before I left on maternity leave.


    ¡°Stealing from the til, I fired her that''s why I aming in today¡± I nod, great now I need to find


    another person.


    Getting to work Imogen and I set to work while Mara draws behind the counter watching everyone.


    We werepletely run off our feet, the day filled withmuters and workers from the main street.


    Towards the end of the day just as we are closing a woman walks in around her mid twenties. I smile at


    her as she enters walking to the counter. Mara watched her with a strange look on her face that I hadn¡¯t


    seen before. She put down her pencil to openly stare at the woman.


    ¡°Hi what can I get you?¡± I asked her, hoping it wasn¡¯t a big order seeing as we were about to close.


    Imogenes out wiping over thest few tables and clearing them.


    ¡°Oh nothing, I saw in the window you''re looking for a kitchen hand?¡± She says holding out her


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    hand for me to shake. Imogen stops looking her over.


    ¡°Can you pass a criminal check?¡± Imogen asks now paranoid. The girl nods holding her hand out


    to Imogen. Imogen shakes her hand gently. ¡°I¡¯m Laura¡± She introduces herself before handing her


    resume to Imogen who quickly reads it. ¡°We do need someone desperately¡± Imogen says under her


    breath so low I could only hear.


    ¡°Can you start tomorrow?¡± Imogen asks her. The girl nods eagerly.


    ¡°Be here at 7¡± I tell her and she agrees before giving us her contact information before leaving.


    ¡°Her resume is impressive. I wonder why she wants to work here¡± Imogen says.


    ¡°Resumes could be faked, do your checks and we will see if she shows up tomorrow¡± I tell her and


    Imogen nods in agreement. Mara however runs over to the window peering out looking at the woman, I


    thought her behaviour strange, she doesn''t usually show such a keen interest in customers and


    something about the way Mara watched her, had me on edge.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask her, turning the closed sign on the door before scooping her up and walking


    back out the back with her.


    Mara shakes her head but I could feel her looking over my shoulder out the front of the store


    still.

 chapter 176

    chapter 176


    The new girl turned up on time and Imogen I were quite impressed with her ability to keep up and


    the way she fluidly moved around the kitchen. Imogen found nothing on her criminal history check.


    Orion had managed to find us a ce so I was waiting for Imogen toe in to swap ces with


    me, so I could finally go see the house. When she was half an hourte though. I gave her a call.


    Imogen answers after only a few rings and I could hear Baby shark ying in the background on


    her tablet.


    " Evie hunny, I''m on my way. I am about an hour out with this traffic, there has been an ident


    they called it over the radio" she tells me.


    "Okay, I just wanted to see how far out you are" I told her, looking at the clock. I was going to have


    to ring them and let them know I would be runningte.


    "I will tell them, I will bete" I tell her when Lauraes out overhearing our conversation.


    "I can watch the ce till Imogen gets here" I pause to see if I should let her, thinking it over, she


    had only been here a week.


    "Tell Laura yes, and I won''t be long" Imogen says listening in.


    "You sure you will be right on your own?" I ask her. Her blonde head nodded happily.


    "Okay we will do that, Is Mara alright with you or do you want me toe grab her when you get


    here?"


    "No she is fine, aren''t you baby?" She says talking to Mara.


    "Okay well that''s settled, I will see you tonight on close" I tell her hanging up.


    Turning to face Laura I take my apron off handing it to her. "You sure you will be fine, my number is


    on the fridge out back if you need me"


    "Yes everything will be fine, nothing I can''t handle" she says looking around at the few customers


    left from the lunch rush. I nod before grabbing my car keys and going out the back. Orion found a ce


    outside of town, the only sucky thing about it was that it was on the other side of the City. Opposite to


    Imogen¡¯s ce, I was unfamiliar with that side of the city, although it was closer for Rnd for work.


    Even with navman I still be lost after trying to find the turn off on the highway. When I


    eventually arrive, I drive in just as I see the furniture store truck leaving. Hopping out of the car, I see


    that the house is a homely looking cottage with a huge wrap around verandah. Roses gardens wrap


    around the entire house, with big blooming white buds and I could even see an apple tree with plump


    looking apples off to the side of the house. I was so busy admiring the ce we were going to call


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    home, I didn¡¯t even notice Orion as I drove in. I must have driven past him as the truck drove out.


    His arms snaking around my waist, pulling me flush against his chest. ¡°You like it?¡± He whispers,


    kissing below my ear.


    ¡°Yes, and Mara will love the roses¡± I tell him, turning in his arms to face him. I wrap my arms


    around his neck, kissing him. His hands running down my sides to my ass giving it a squeeze.


    ¡°Where is Rnd and Thaddeus?¡±


    ¡°Grocery shopping, we have the cepletely to ourselves¡± He mumbles against my lips


    before sucking my bottom lip into his mouth.


    ¡°We should go inside¡± I tell him, while he was preupied devouring the flesh on my neck.


    ¡°Good Idea¡± He says gripping my hips and wrapping legs around his waist. The rush of moving


    quickly before I find myself on the lounge that was still wrapped in stic. I tried to sneak a look around


    but Orion was too busy stripping me bare. Clothes flying carelessly over his shoulder as he removed


    them. The stic covering crinkling underneath me.


    ¡°Pretty sure you are meant to be unwrapping furniture, not me¡± I try to tell him before giving up,


    knowing he has no intentions of doing anything right now.


    ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t want to share you, so for now you are all mine¡± He says, pressing his body on


    top of mine. He sits up on his knees and undoes his belt buckle removing his belt and I pop the button


    on his jeans before sitting up and shoving him back on the lounge. I tug his jeans off before kissing him


    and biting his bottom lip. I could taste his blood in my mouth as I sucked on his lip before nipping at his


    chin and kissing my way down his chest and abs, nipping and licking his flesh before settling between


    his legs.


    I run my tongue up his shaft before grasping his hardened length. He growls as I run my tongue


    around the edge licking the precum before taking him in my mouth. My tongue ran up his shaft making


    it slick with my saliva as I bobbed my head, his cock slipping down the back of my throat. I feel his


    hands go to my hair as he forces more of him in my mouth. My hand stroked the parts of him that


    couldn¡¯t fit in my mouth as I picked up my Rhythm, my other hand caressing and squeezing his balls.


    The only noises were the crinkling of the stic covering the lounge and his heavy breathing as I


    sucked his cock. His grip tightening in my hair and his hands wrap around my arms pulling me up.


    ¡°You keep sucking, I am going to cum¡± He says kissing me as I straddle him. I pull back before


    reaching between us and positioning him before sinking down on him. His hands gripping my hips as


    his cock pushed inside me, my walls stretching as his cock filled me. I rock my hips, my hands going to


    his hard muscled chest as his cock slips in and out.


    Orion sits up higher sucking my nipple into his mouth as he tongue flicks it before feeling his teeth


    graze it. HIs hands moved my hips faster. My stomach tightening as I feel my arousal building.


    Thaddeus POV


    Rnd and I were waiting at the checkout loading the groceries on the counter for the check out


    girl. An old woman in probably her 80¡¯s, she looked like she was knocking on death''s door taking


    forever as she loaded hers on in front of us. I felt a rush of adrenaline move over me from Orion making


    Rnd look over at me. It was gone too quickly and Rnd shrugs and continues cing items on the


    counter when I feel it. Sparks dancing over my skin making me shiver. Arousal wrapping around me


    and I had to bite back a growl when I felt what they were doing. Rnd raises an eyebrow at me with a


    smirk on his face feeling it too.


    The feeling so strong I could actually feel Evelyn sucking him off making my dick strain painfully in


    my pants. Rnd also looks extremely ufortable in his track pants as he tries to adjust himself


    inconspicuously and fails as I watch in horror as his cock hardens, tenting in his pants.


    The elderly white haired woman with her permed hair turns apologising for taking so long and I see


    Rnd turn subtly trying to hide the nowpletely hard cock from her view. The old woman however


    notices and I try to shield my growing self from her view.


    Her eyes going wide at my mates hardened muscle sticking out like a beacon for the world to see.


    The old duck licks her lips like she hasn''t seen a cock in decades, her eyes hungrily staring and I see


    Rnd give her a smirk and a wink making me shake my head. The woman''s face was flushing red


    and she looked like she wanted to jump him and ride him like she would a horse.


    ¡°Well I haven¡¯t given any one that reaction in awhile¡± She says sending him a wink.


    ¡°All you baby¡± Rnd tells her. I try not to gag at the withered old woman, her skin resembling an


    old worn out leather handbag. Rnd however blows her a kiss, the man has no shame well that was


    until the poor checkout girl noticed what the woman was talking about and looked over the register.


    Her eyes went from Rnd to me as I painstakingly tried to shield myself from the teenage girl.


    Her face was so red she looked embarrassed for us. Rnd tries to cross his legs shielding himself


    from her young eyes that will now be forever scared at the pure size of him. Two fully grown men


    standing at a register buying diapers and groceries with raging hard-ons, looking like perverts in front of


    a poor girl who looked barely 14. I was going to fucking kill them.


    The olddy paid for her groceries and kept looking over her shoulder as she left the store. Rnd


    gives her a little wave and I nudge him. ¡°Stop! are you trying to grab a granny?¡¯ I mutter to him. I


    couldn¡¯t even look at the flustered teenager who was concentrating particrly hard on the task of


    bagging instead of the two creeps standing in front of her with tented pants. I keep my eyes on the


    ceiling wishing she could go faster so I could escape, it felt totally inappropriate with a young girl able to


    witness our embarrassment.


    Once everything was packed, I used the trolley to cover myself as we made our way to the car.


    Rnd tried to adjust his humongous dick as he walked. My balls aching, throbbing to their own beat


    as wave after wave of arousal smashes into us from our naughty mates. Orion knew where we were


    and he was going to cop it when we got home.

 chapter 177

    chapter 177


    Rnd white knuckled the steering wheel as we drove home. I couldn''t sitfortably.


    "God what are they doing?" Rnd groans, making me look at him. His man hood standing erect


    like it was about to burst.


    Rnd reaches for my hand.


    "What are you doing eyes on the road"


    "Just touch it,e on take one for the team, my dick feels like it''s going to explode"


    "No if I have to put up with it so do you" I tell him as he hits the highway.


    "You''ve turned all boring, I should have took on the old bird, bet she would have sucked it" Rnd


    whines.


    "You''re disgusting, she had more wrinkles than my nutsack" I tell him.


    "Bet she would have been a wild one back in her day" Rnd says, turning off onto the dirt road


    leading to the house.


    Yeah maybe before world war one, seriously what is wrong with you?"


    "Hey keeping my options open closer to my own age"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "That was not an image I wanted in my head" I shiver with disgust.


    Pulling up out the front of our new home, I was about to go in when my phone rings.


    My mother called.


    "Hey been trying to get a hold of Evie, can you let her know I will bring Mara home. I wanna see


    the new ce" she tells me.


    "Yep, I''ll tell her," I tell her.


    "Been ringing forst ten minutes, oh and Amara ising over too"


    "She mustn''t have heard her phone. She has been busy, working her ass off" I tell her.


    "Okay, will see you a little after 6 then" my mother says before hanging up. I pocket my phone.


    I grabbed the bags out of the boot along with Rnd who was walking like a cowboy.


    "I''m so d we don''t have neighbours" I mutter seeing him trying to walk toward the house. I


    shake my head. This is why you wear real pants when going out, not bloody track pants.


    Opening the front door all I smell is their scents and sex.


    "Fucking smells like a brothel"


    "Good any girls in" Rnd says and I nudge him with my elbow. He drops his bags in the entryway


    and darts off.


    "Sure I will get everything," am I the only reasonable one left out of us. I haul everything to the


    kitchen putting the cold stuff away. I could hear Rnd searching for them. Did they fuck in every room


    their scents were all over the ce and all the windows fogged up. I crack open the kitchen window.


    Rnd walks in looking confused. "Where are they?" He asks.


    I growl, they have been fucking in every room or he would have found them. Hearing a giggle both


    our eyes go to the living room when we hear the crinkle of stic. Walking out of the dining room and


    kitchen we stand in the doorway. Both of them pop their heads up from the living.


    "Oh shit" Evie says and Orion looks up and snorts seeing our tented pants.


    "Oh shit is right ,now who''s ass is my dick going in "Rnd says and they both point to each other.


    Evie POV


    Hearing a noise I sat up on the floor looking over the lounge. Thaddeus and Rnd staring at us.


    "Oh shit" I say seeing their raging manhoods. Man if looks could kill I would have burned alive by the


    look Thaddeus gave us. I p Orion''s chest and he sits up and snorts trying to hold hisugh.


    "Oh shit is right, now who ass is my dick going in" Rnd says looking at us. I pointed to Orion,


    looking at Orion he was pointing at me. I shove his hand down.


    "He started it," I blurt out.


    "It was a joint effort," Orion says, the traitor.


    Rnd smiles deviously and I jump up and off Orion as he walks around the couch. Thaddeus


    smirks walking around the other side and caging us in.


    "It was all him," I wanted nothing to do with them. The looks on their faces, it would be punishing.


    Thaddeus reaches for me and I side step making a naked dash for the other door leading to the sun


    room. I nearly escaped until I felt arms lock around my waist, Thaddeus cock straining through his


    pants and digging into my back.


    "Not so fast little one,. You caused it, now you fix it" he says, dragging me back toward Orion who


    was smirking at me trying to escape.


    Rnd takes a deep breath, a sly smile on his lips when I am suddenly shoved over the back of


    the couch. Thaddeus'' hand on my back holding me down when I feel his hand connect with my ass


    making me buck.


    "Oi that fucking hurt" I tell him trying to sit up.


    "Do you have any idea how embarrassing it was, standing at the checkout with hard ons in front of


    the entire store?"


    "Nope, but would have loved to see that" I tell him. p, "ah fuck you Thaddeus" I scream at him


    my ass cheek feeling blistered from his hand.


    "Oh you will be, love because right now any hole''s the goal. Open your legs" he says and I force


    them shut.


    "Do Orion, I need to go get Mara" I tell him. I feel him fiddle with his belt buckle and squirm trying


    to sit up but he shoves me back down. I hear his pants hit the floor before feeling his fleshy hard cock


    press against my ass.


    He rubs his cock between my ass cheeks.¡±Open your legs or it goes in your ass¡± Thaddeus says, I


    huff separating my legs. Looking over, I see Orion on his knees In front of Rnd who had hold of his


    hair forcing himself down his throat.


    Thaddeus moves, positioning himself at my wet folds before plunging into me. His cock smashing


    into my cervix as his hips hit my ass with an audible skin on skin sound.


    He pulls out, before thrusting back in harshly with a groan. His nails digging into my hips. He pulls


    my ass cheeks apart watching himself slip in and out of my body with his hard thrusts. My stomach


    tightening at the friction building up.


    The only sound was the pounding of flesh as Thaddeus fucked me over the back of the lounge and


    my moans. I push back against him feeling my orgasm building as he ms into me hitting my G-spot


    making me cry out at the pleasure. My skin heating and my toes curl as waves of pleasure wash over


    me and my walls mp down on his hardened length. Thaddeus nails breaking my skin as he groans


    stilling deep within my walls as his hot seed spills into me.


    I feel him pull out and go to stand up when I am shoved back down.


    "My turn love" Rnd growls working his finger into my ass.

 chapter 178

    chapter 178


    Completely distracted by Rnds relentless pounding. I could vaguely hear the upstairs shower


    running, I tried to get up but Rnd growled forcing me back down over the back of the lounge, the


    crinkling of stic loud in the quiet house besides his heavy breathing as he rams into me.


    ¡°Well Thaddeus said she was working her ass off, I didn¡¯t think he meant literally¡± I hear a voice


    and we both freeze. I knew that voice and the shame of that voice hit me like a tonne of bricks. I didn¡¯t


    know if I wanted tough at the predicament I was just caught in or cry.


    ¡°Amara do not step through that door with Mara¡± I hear Imogen say behind us, Rnd quickly


    extracts himself from my body and I turn using him as a shield only to see Imogen dart back outside.


    Rnd snickering at being caught, has he no shame?


    I look around for my clothes quickly, grabbing them and chucking them on, when Amara walks in


    and she must have handed my daughter to Imogen who was outside. I could hear Imogen warning her


    not to go inside, but clearly curiosity got the better of her.


    She takes one look into the living room before her face turns beet red. ¡°My eyes, my eyes¡± She


    screams dramatically shutting them.


    ¡°My god please tell me that wasn¡¯t where mum said¡± She says staring at Rnd¡¯s hard cock before


    shielding her eyes again.


    ¡°I did warn you¡± I hear Imogen sing out to her from outside. I quickly dress and Rnd smugly puts


    on a pair of pants while I re at him, how had neither of us heard them pull up was beyond me.


    ¡°There decent¡± I hear Amara call back to her mother before hearing Imogen walk up the steps and


    inside. I will never be able to meet her gaze again, she has now seen parts of me I wished she could


    unsee. I hear the shower cut off making me look up the stairs.


    ¡°Well, that was interesting¡± Imogen says awkwardly, also unable to meet my gaze as I shifted from


    one foot to the other feeling just as awkward.


    Typical Amara thought it was hrious before opening her mouth making my face me even


    hotter.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that hurt? Like that is an out hole?¡± She whispers to me. Rnd chuckles while walking


    over to her, Amara steps back away from him but he grabs her crushing her against his sweaty chest.


    She shrieks trying to get out of his grip shoving him away.


    ¡°Get off, you are covered in man juices¡± She squeals.


    ¡°They¡¯re not the only juices¡± He says, sending me a wink and I re at him.


    ¡°Get off, it¡¯s touching my leg¡± She says as she shoves him off disgusted.


    ¡°I will go put the kettle on,e Mara¡± Imogen says, grabbing her hand and walking into the


    kitchen. Amara follows her mother escaping from Rnd and I duck into the bathroom just as Orion


    and Thaddeus walk out with towels low on their hips.


    ¡°Your mother is here¡± I squeal, stripping off and turning the shower on to rid their scents from me.


    Orion chuckles. ¡°We heard and felt your embarrassment¡± He says quickly, shutting the door and


    walking off. I wash quickly before grabbing a towel, Rnd stepping in as I am hopping out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He questions looking down at his pants.


    ¡°Away from that¡± I tell him. How could he still be hard even after being caught in the act, now he is


    strutting around like some porn star with no shame.


    I race out before he tries anything, ducking into our room and digging through the bag on the


    mattress on the floor. I find some pajamas and slip them on before walking out and down the stairs and


    into the gallery style kitchen. Imogen rummaged through boxes looking for cups, while Orion put the


    groceries away.


    ¡°Did you get any unpacking done?¡± Imogen questions.


    ¡°Obviously not mother she was too busy getting a plumbing examination¡± Amara says and I shoot


    her a look. I hear the crinkle of stic in the lounge room and look around for Mara. A screech leaves


    my lips as I race to the lounge room in panic not wanting her to sit on that couch. Racing out Thaddeus


    had the stics removed and in his arms.


    ¡°Already onto it¡± He says and I nod relieved that her eyes weren''t scarred or her senses. Mara was


    sitting in front of the firece staring at it with a juicebox in her hand, slurping on it happily.


    ¡°Daddy make fire¡± She says looking over her shoulder at him and smiling brightly.


    ¡°In a second baby¡± He tells her walking outside with the rolled up stic from the lounges.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I ask her, bending down and kissing her curly locks. She shakes her head when


    Orion walks out with a happy meal cing it beside her.


    ¡°mum got her mcdonalds¡± He says and I nod. We both turn to walk out when I hear her giggling


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    and pping looking back at her, she was ying with her book that came from her happy meal.


    ¡°Any news on Bianca?¡± I ask Amara walking back into the kitchen and dining room. Amara shakes


    her head.


    ¡°She''s probably stuck in her head somewhere¡± Orion says and Amara nods.


    ¡°Maybe but usually when she does that she is at home or somewhere familiar but I get nothing


    from her, nothing at all¡± Amara says worriedly. Thaddeus walks in before stopping at the doorway


    looking into the living room. He looks at us before looking back into the living room.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask him, feeling some unknown emotion from him.


    ¡°Did you start the fire?¡± He asks, confusing me.


    ¡°What fire?¡± Orion asks, walking toward him and stopping his mouth hanging open. We all get up


    and look in the living room. Mara looked up at us.


    ¡°Look Fire¡± She giggles excitedly munching on a french fry.


    ¡°Did you start it?¡± I whisper to Thaddeus.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked any of you if I did¡± He mutters. We all stare at Mara and Imogen speaks


    behind us.


    ¡°You might want to buy some fire extinguishers,¡± She says, making us turn to look at her.


    ¡°Well if none of you started it, then it obvious she did¡± Imogen says, her eyes sparkling at her


    granddaughter.


    ¡°But she is a baby¡± I tell her and she shrugs.


    ¡°She is also a tribrid,¡± Imogen says, patting my shoulder gently.


    Amara walks back into the kitchen grabbing her mug before sitting out in the living room watching


    her niece. I do the same sitting next to her watching my daughter in awe. She used magic and I didn¡¯t


    know whether it scared me or excited me.


    ¡°How was work?¡± I ask Imogen as shees out sitting on the armchair next to Mara.


    ¡°Laura did good, but I tell you what Mara really doesn''t like her for some reason, she kept staring


    and watching her¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask remembering when Laura first came in and Mara¡¯s reaction to her.


    ¡°I wonder why?¡± I ask myself more than anyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, but she usually likes everyone. I have never seen her act like that¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask now worried and I see Thaddeus and Rnd looking at her too now,


    paying attention. Orion sits next to Mara on the floor brushing her curls from her face as she eats, her


    little teeth chomping her chicken nugget.


    ¡°Mara, I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t exin it but Laura was also nervous around her. Laura tried to give


    her a cookie and Mara pped her hand¡±


    ¡°She hit her,¡± Imogen nods.


    ¡°Did you meet Laura?¡± I ask Amara, wondering if she sensed anything with the girl. Amara shakes


    her head. ¡°No, I met mum here, my car is out the front¡± She says and I nod thinking it was strange.


    ¡°Welle on, I will help you unpack while we are here¡± Imogen says getting up with her now


    empty coffee cup. Thaddeus and Rnd also got up.


    ¡°I will go upstairs and start putting the beds together.¡± Rnd says.


    ¡°Can you shower Mara and get her in her pajamas while I help mum?¡± I ask Orion and he nods.


    ¡°Of course,¡± He says, scooping her up under her arms.

 chapter 179

    chapter 179


    We unpacked the house in no time with Amara and Imogen¡¯s help. Since everything was


    destroyed in the fire, everything had to be brought which meant a mountain load of boxes which Mara


    happily yed in. She was more interested in the boxes than she was the toys. I watch Orion cut a


    door in the box before flipping it on the lid as she crawled into the yhouse with her robotic dog. One


    of the few things that survived the fire because it was outside.


    Grabbing some boxes with Amara we pulled them down stacking them neatly getting ready to take


    them outside. When everyone was out of earshot I turned to look at Amara. ¡°Did you bring it?¡± She


    nods before looking at me curiously. She then walks to the kitchen door looking out to make sure no


    one was around.


    ¡°You haven''t told them, have you?¡± She asks spinning around to look at me.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to know¡± She looks conflicted nervously looking at the door.


    ¡°If they somehow find out, I won¡¯t tell them you gave it to me¡± I tell her and she chews her nail


    nervously.


    ¡°They will know Evie, how else would you get it, they know mum and dad would tell them¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t find out¡± I tell her trying to reassure her.


    Her eyes zed over for a second, and I knew she was trying to see if she could see anything.


    She sighs, her eyes refocusing on me. ¡°What did you see?¡± I ask her nervously. The fact that she was


    so worried about giving it to me was now making me nervous.


    ¡°Nothing, I can¡¯t see anything anymore, it''s starting to get to me. I have been looking for Bianca so


    much, trying to pick up anything from her¡±


    ¡°It''s probably stress,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I know it is, but I can¡¯t exin it. I just have this god awful feeling that something is going on with


    her. When I saw Lana she said she hasn¡¯t her either, which is strange Bianca was visiting her daily.


    She likes that girl, like she is her own daughter¡± Amara says. I nod Bianca and Lana had grown


    incredibly close. I really needed to get up and visit her soon, I felt like a terrible friend so caught up in


    my own life I forgot she was rotting away in that ce till she could control her bloodlust.


    ¡°We will find her, you would know if¡±-


    ¡°Yes I would know if she were dead Evie, she isn¡¯t but I don¡¯t know, something is not right and the


    fact that my magic hasn¡¯t been very strong, I feel like I am losing it¡± She admits and I could hear the


    sadness in her voice.


    ¡°Anyway let''s get these out, the bag is in my car¡± She tells me and we both grab an armful of


    boxes and walk outside.


    We dump as many as we can in the recycling bin and I even jump on it, forcing more in before


    stacking the rest beside it next to the shed. Amara unlocks her little blue car before reaching in and


    grabbing the small bag. I had messaged her the day she came home asking for them. I knew if I asked


    Imogen she would ask too many questions, though Amara knew why I wanted them. I also knew I


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    could trust her not to b to Thaddeus.


    Amara nces at the house before pulling the small box out. ¡°You need to be careful with these


    Evie, they aren''t birth control, not a permanent solution and I hope you reconsider and tell them¡± She


    says handing them to me. I stuff the pills in my pocket.


    I knew I only had an open window of three days to take this and today was the third day so better


    safe than sorry. ¡°You take to many of those they can make you infertile it isn¡¯t like the human version of


    the morning after pill, it has wolfsbane and water hemlock in them, it will work but if Thaddeus or Orion


    feed on you they will taste it, they could possibly smell it so stick to the dose¡± She says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about being infertile Amara, I am not having anymore kids¡± I tell her, the thought


    horrified me. I couldn¡¯t go through that again.


    ¡°You say that now but what happens in a few years time and you suddenly change your mind, you


    shouldn¡¯t just take these everytime you have unprotected sex Evie, so tell them and by god don¡¯t take


    them in front of them they will no when you double over in pain. Wolfsbane isn''t nice to ingest even in


    pill form¡± She says before walking back inside, me trailing behind her.


    Once everything was put away Imogen put Mara down and read to her beforeing back


    downstairs.


    ¡°Are youing in tomorrow, we need an extra set of hands¡± She tells me and I nod.


    ¡°Will be there on open¡± I tell her. She gives me a hug before leaving and I wave to them as they


    drive down the long driveway. Feeling arms wrap around my waist I look and see Rnd as he presses


    his chin on my shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re working tomorrow?¡± He asks and I nod.


    ¡°Come have lunch with me tomorrow, Orion is bringing Mara over¡± He says nibbling on my ear.


    ¡°I can bring lunch to the office if you want¡± he nods, pressing his face into my neck and inhaling.


    ¡°Come we should head to bed it is gettingte¡± He says and I nod in agreement. I watch as he


    heads upstairs before ducking into the kitchen and grabbing a ss of water. I look at the box of pills


    reading the instructions. Two pills. Doesn¡¯t sound unpleasant. I pop them in my mouth, the pills


    instantly stinging my tongue and making my eyes water.


    I guzzle down the water before grabbing the box and looking for a ce to hide them that Orion


    wouldn¡¯t find, seeing as he does the majority of the housework while we sleep. Deciding no ce


    inside is safe I quickly duck out to the car and put them in the glovepartment before locking it with


    the key. Nobody drives my car so they should be safe in there. Locking my car I walk back to the house


    before having to clutch the handrail before puking into the rose gardens, my throat burning like acid as


    my stomach turns violently. ¡°Fuck!¡± I breathed out as the pain started to subside, my healing abilities


    kicking in.


    Thaddeus walks out seeing me doubled over. ¡±You okay?¡¯ He asks. I nod, spitting out the bile in


    my mouth.


    ¡°Yep I think the milk was off from not sitting in the fridge for most of the day¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Make sure you chuck it out then, I don''t want Mara drinking it¡± I walk inside rinsing my mouth out


    under the sink before grabbing the perfectly fine milk and walking outside to chuck it out. Going back in,


    I quickly brush my teeth before heading to bed. Orion was reading on the outer edge and Rnd was


    lying face down next to him. I grab my pajamas, slipping them on before climbing over Thaddeus and


    hopping in between him and Rnd. I missed our old bed, shit I missed Amara squished bed, this one


    felt too new and stiff. I look up at the ceiling willing myself to let sleep take me and not make me suffer


    through the nightmares of that day.


    Guilt smashing me over the pills and knowing I am keeping them from them. I knew they wouldn¡¯t


    agree and I managed to convince myself that it was my body so they have no say over it before


    sumbing to darkness.

 chapter 180

    chapter 180


    Waking the next morning I get up, quickly showering and getting changed into my jeans and polo


    shirt. Throwing my hair up into a bun while I walk down the stairs trying to remember where I put my


    shoes. Finding them by the door I quickly slip them on and walk into the dining room to Mara having a


    full on meltdown as she chucked her cereal at Rnd crying hysterically over something.


    "Mara you don''t throw things" Rnd scolds picking up her bowl that had sttered on the


    floorboards. His shirt was covered in cornkes where it had got on him.


    "Why did you do that?" I asked her but she was far gone screaming and not paying attention to


    anyone. The lights suddenly turn on and start flickering, the kettle and oven light turning on as all the


    power suddenly starts to surge.


    "Mara stop baby, calm down I will go get it" Rnd tries to sooth as he picks her up off the chair.


    Her face was blotchy as she heaved with her sobs.


    "Amara That is enough" Thaddeus tells her as he walks in, A washing basket in his hands. His


    shirt sleeves rolled up and I could feel his annoyance as she continued to scream the ce down.


    Rnd rocked her as he tried to calm her.


    The light bulbs suddenly start bursting, raining ss down above us, the fire rms start ring


    loudly. I cover my ears trying to shield them from the deafening noise. I had never seen her like this,


    and I had no idea what to do about it. Thaddeus growls loudly before walking toward her, he touches


    her arm grabbing her attention and he eyes flew open looking at him.


    "Enough!" I hear him say just audible to my ears over the ring fire rms. The house suddenly


    goes quiet as she stares up at him. I hear a car pull up outside.


    "What did you do?" I ask him as Mara stares at him funny before popping her lip out and pouting.


    "I absorbed it," he answers.


    "Her magic?"


    "No her anger" he says before brushing her cheek with his thumb. It was strange seeing him do


    magic before it tainted him badly but now watching him he seemed almost calm despite the darkness I


    could feel simmering at the edges, trying to find a way in.


    "I have control love, I would never hurt her," he says, answering my thoughts.


    "Can you go grab that bloody book from the car, the one with the sheep" Rnd says.


    "Which car?" I ask just as Orion walks in with a bottle of milk.


    "Mine" Rnd says.


    "What''s wrong, what happened?" Orion says, rmed, dropping the bottle of milk on the counter


    and racing over. He starts fussing over her and I swear that man is more maternal than I am. I let them


    exin going to retrieve this goddamn book that started this meltdown.


    Walking outside, I see Orion''s BMW and my little hatchback on the driveway and know Rnds


    must be in the shed with Thaddeus mustang.


    Opening the roller door I walk in and find his car. Opening the front door I search the front and


    next to Mara''s, a little blue teddy hanging from the hand hold above it. I swallow, my throat bing


    thick with emotion at the sight of our son''s car seat ready to go. We were so close, so close to filling


    that extra seat.


    Anger hitting me at why he didn''t get rid of it, why it was still here taunting the edges of my sanity,


    plucking at the dreams of what if. Reaching over I see the book sitting on her seat. I grab it, cing it


    on the roof of the car before shutting the door. I went to walk out but the taunting of seeing that extra


    seat, the one that will never be filled haunted me and I just couldn''t wrap my head around as to why he


    hadn''t removed it, why he left it there.


    Anger and a burning urge to scream and hurt something ravaged my mind wing at the Insides


    of my heart and deconstructing it piece by fucking piece. I rip open the car door and start yanking the


    seat out. Tears running down my cheeks as I stared at that stupid chair. It was just a chair but I hated it,


    hated what it was supposed to represent. Blinding hot rage consumed me when it didn''te undone


    as I pulled on it, yanking it out with all my strength. The car door swings wide open with the force as it


    smashes into Thaddeus'' car, the door frame bending with the force. I pull the seat out, the seat belt


    snapping under the pressure and throwing me backwards.


    I stopped the carseat in my hands but his car door was destroyed and a huge dent in Thaddeus¡¯


    car. I shut the door, the door creased and not closedpletely. "Fuck!"


    I threw the car seat before picking it up and smashing it till all the stic was broken, feeling


    slightly better as my anger slowly dissipated and I picked up the pieces like trying to pick up the


    missing pieces to everything we lost.


    "Was that necessary?" Says Rnd behind me. He walks in essing the damage to both cars.


    "It''s a car seat Evelyn"


    "No it''s his carseat, why would you keep it?" I spit at him. How could he shove him in my face like


    that?


    "Because it''s his, that''s why I kept it and you just fucking destroyed it" Rnd growls his entire


    body trembling, his anger smashing into me full force along with. It took me a second to recognise the


    feeling over my own burning anger but when I did, it hurt knowing I caused it, grief. Sadness so


    crippling I thought it would suffocate me as my throat constricted.


    "Get out!" He says, closing his eyes as he fights with himself, a war raging inside him.


    "Rnd, I''m"-


    "Get out Evelyn" he sounded defeated. My stomach sinks and I walk out cing the broken pieces


    in the trash before walking inside leaving him to calm down.


    Walking inside I give Mara the book before kissing her head. I grab my keys walking out of the


    house toward my car.


    "Where is Rnd?" Thaddeus asks and I know he could feel his distress through the bond. I reach


    my car door and I look over to the shed to find Rnd sitting on the ground leaning against the car with


    his head in his hands.


    "In the shed" I tell him not that I had to, Thaddeus was already walking over to it. I get in the car


    starting it before reversing out noticing Rnd clinging to Thaddeus, feeling his heartache at what I did.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Guilt floods me but I force it aside and head to work, hoping that he forgives me.

 chapter 181

    chapter 181


    Work was t out all day as rush after rush came into the cafe. Business was going great and by


    the time we actually got a break in customers it was after 2PM. Looking at my phone I checked to see if


    I had messages from any of them but there was nothing. I was supposed to meet up with Rnd and


    Orion for lunch but there wasn¡¯t even a message. cing my phone back down on the counter. I try to


    feel them through the bond, feel anything but get nothing but radio silence as they continue to block


    me. I was an outsider to my own rtionship and the silence was bing deafening. Picking up my


    phone intending to message Rnd and ask if I should still pop over before deleting it. cing my


    phone down, Lauraes over ncing at my phone.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, fine, trying to get ahold of my husband¡± I tell her.


    Pocketing my phone. Imogen left at 12 and it was just the two of us working today. I didn¡¯t mind


    though imogen¡¯s nervous nces had me on edge. Did Thaddeus tell her about this morning? It made


    me wonder because she was hovering so when she got a phone call from Theo wanting her toe


    home, I encouraged her to go despite the fact that we were t out. Laura showed she was more than


    capable of handling herself and I found I actually didn¡¯t mind having herpany. It sometimes


    became a little much having only family to talk to.


    ¡°You and Imogen seem close¡± Laura says as we clear some empty tables. I nod, concentrating on


    cleaning the table.


    ¡°You seem off today¡± Lauraments, making me look up at her as she stacked some sses on


    her tray.


    ¡°Yeah stress of moving¡±


    ¡°Yeah Imogen said you guys lost your house in a fire¡± She says and I was a little shocked she


    would tell her that.


    ¡°Yeah it was a while ago now we have been living with imogen¡±


    ¡°May I ask a personal question?¡± She asked and I could hear the curiosity behind her words.


    ¡°Yeah sure, go ahead¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Your mates, you have three right?¡± I nod wondering if she would be disgusted by the idea, it''s not


    like humans weren''t aware of supernatural since Thaddeus practically destroyed the world but it still felt


    odd talking about it with a human.


    ¡°How does that work, l mean are they with each other as well?¡± I had to press my lips in a line to


    stop fromughing.


    ¡°Yes they fuck each other too if thats what your wondering¡± I chuckle shaking my head at her


    question.


    ¡°So it isn''t just you then, you''re all involved?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it probably seems a little weird to you?¡± I ask her and she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, sounds interesting actually¡± She says, stacking some tes on her tray.


    ¡°So who is Mara¡¯s father then?¡± She asks.


    ¡°All of them,¡± And I could see the wheels practically turning in her head while she tried to figure


    that out. She scratches the back of her head and her lips jutt out while she thinks.


    ¡°How, I don''t get it?¡± She finally says.


    ¡°All our DNA is intertwined when we mark each other, so it doesn¡¯t matter which one actually shot


    the seed, I¡¯m not a hundred percent but when we had our daughter''s blood taken, she waspatible


    with all blood types¡± I tell her and she nods.


    ¡°So do you know many supernaturals?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°No, just you and Imogen obviously from the news I heard about them, you know the dark ones but


    I thought they were all monsters until I met you anyway¡± She says.


    ¡°So how long have you been this way?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Over a year¡± I tell her as we walk out the back to load the dishwashers.


    ¡°So your mates turned you?¡± She asks and I shake my head.


    ¡°No, I died but luckily for me I had my mates blood in my system¡±


    ¡°Like you actually died, to be what you are?¡± I nod,


    ¡°Do you have fangs?¡± I roll my eyes at her question.


    ¡°Yes I do, you seem quite interested in supernatural creatures¡± Iment and she pauses before


    looking up at me as I pass her another te.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t mean to overstep,¡±


    ¡°No it''s fine, it doesn¡¯t bother me just most people don''t ask, in fact a lot can''t tell the difference so I


    am a little shocked you picked it up that we aren''t human¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Oh Imogen told me, I found some blood bags and asked why they were here, was worried I was


    working for a bunch of Psychos¡± She chuckled half heartedly and I could hear her heart rate pick up


    and see it thumping in her neck. I look away quickly, focusing on passing her dishes. My phone bings


    and I pull it from my pocket. Checking the message, it was Orion.


    Orion: We have decided to go to Imogen¡¯s for dinner,e if you want. She said dinner is at 6


    The messages irked me, I don¡¯t understand why it ticked me off but I felt like I wasn¡¯t really wanted


    there, why not ring and just tell me and why wouldn¡¯t I want to go? I try to ring him, cing the phone to


    my ear it rings out. I ring back and it rings out again. Frustrated, I tried Thaddeus.


    ¡°What Evelyn?¡± He says the phone rang twice before he picked up.


    ¡°Are you going to mum for dinner?¡± I ask him and he pauses.


    ¡°We are already here, been here for thest hour¡± He says.


    ¡°Oh okay, is Rnd there, can you chuck him on¡± I ask. If I didn¡¯t have heightened senses I


    wouldn¡¯t have picked up his voice in the background.


    ¡°Tell her I am doing something, I don¡¯t want to talk to her¡± I just made out.


    ¡°Ah Rnd¡±-


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I heard him loud and clear. I will see youter¡± I told him before hanging up


    the phone.


    Dropping my phone in my pocket I look up to Laura watching me. ¡°Everything alright, you seem


    upset¡± She says.


    ¡°Yes I am fine, how about we finish up early and close up.¡± I tell her, wanting to go home. She


    nods, helping me put everything away and close down the ce. We shut 3 hours early but one of the


    joys of being the boss, I could leave and close when I wanted not having to answer to anybody.


    Walking out the back to my car. I watch as Laura gets in her blue mitsubishi.


    ¡°Hey we should go out sometime, what are you doing tomorrow night after work?¡± She calls to me


    leaning on her car.


    ¡°Nothing much probably just sitting at home¡±


    ¡°Want toe out and bar hop with me?¡±


    ¡°I will ask my mates, and let you know tomorrow¡± I tell her and she nods, climbing in the driver''s


    seat. I watch her leave before turning to get in when I notice I have a t tyre. I groan before walking to


    the boot to get the spare. Pulling the boot lining up I discover my car actually doesn''t have a spare


    when I remember I popped it and hadn''t reced the spare tyre yet.


    I message Orion asking if he could bring me his spare in, knowing his would fit on my car and had


    the same stud pattern. I wait for a reply while digging my jack and tyre iron to take the tyre off. My


    phone bings and I pull it from my pocket cing the jack on the ground next to me.


    Orion: Come get it then. I stare at my phone dumbfounded, by the time I run there he could have


    driven in, does he really expect me to run there and back carrying a tyre and rim?


    I look at my car bing frustrated. He was really going to be a dick then fine. I chuck the jack


    and tyre iron in the boot before mming it shut and starting my car. Fuck em, I will drive it home t


    then.


    I drove home, by the time I did there was nothing left of the tyre and I ignored the multiple people


    on the highway honking at the sparking rim on the asphalt. Pulling up there was no tyre left, the rim


    was scratched and absolutely destroyed and god knows what damaged, the steering driving home was


    heavy and pulling to one side the entire time.


    Assessing the damage I shrug before walking inside only to discover I still had no key, Orion was


    going to get extras cut. Walking around the house I find an open window and climb in. The house was


    quiet, and cold feeling with no one here and the fire had gone out. No pitter patter of tiny feet, no


    mates, just silence so I decided to do some housework, picking up toys from Mara ying today and


    did a few loads of washing. I scrubbed the bathrooms and vacuumed and mopped. When everything


    was done I had a shower my stomach growling hungrily making me hop out.


    Chucking on some pajamas I walk downstairs and rummage through the fridge not particrly


    wanting to cook when I had done nothing but cook all day. Besides, what''s the point in cooking for one


    person? Grabbing a donut I then grab one of Rnd¡¯s beers. Popping the cap I take a swig gagging at


    the vile taste, it''s what I envision urine to taste like. I drink it down anyway before grabbing another. By


    the time they got home I had drunk all the beer and a bottle of scotch I found in the back of the pantry


    and was feeling pretty tiddly as I flicked through the TV channels trying to find something other than


    infomercials.


    The door opens and I see Rnd step into the entryway with Mara in his arms fast asleep. Orion


    and Thaddeus stepped in a momentter. Rnd takes Mara to her room and Thaddeus pops his head


    into the living room and looks at me before walking out and following Orion into the kitchen with a baby


    bag over his shoulder. I was about to get up and ask them how their night was when they walked past


    me and up the stairspletely ignoring me like I wasn¡¯t standing there.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± I ask worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah, going to bed,¡± Thaddeus says.


    ¡°You want to watch Tv with me?¡± I ask Orion knowing he doesn¡¯t sleep. He doesn¡¯t answer, just


    walks into the room while I stand at the bottom of the stairs. Fine then be like that, I thought as I went


    back to the couch. They blocked me all day and now want nothing to do with me all over a fucking


    carseat? I flop on the couch trying to getfortable, ignoring the suddenly lonely feeling creeping


    over me.

 chapter 182

    chapter 182


    Orion POV


    Evelyn still hadn¡¯te up to bed, both Rnd and Thaddeus were curled up together fast asleep


    beside me. Rnd tossed slightly as he dreamed. I wasn¡¯t game enough to interfere in his head. I


    didn¡¯t want to see what haunted him, I already knew by the anguish smashing me in the bond. I shake


    his shoulder and he opens his eyes for a second before rolling over and spooning Thaddeus. My


    shaking him must have been enough to disturb his dreams as he settled peacefully, his heart rate


    calming.


    Hopping up I go in search of Evelyn, ducking my head into Mara¡¯s room, I pull up her unicorn duvet


    tucking her in and making sure she is warm. Flicking off her nightlight before walking back out and


    shutting the door. I find Evelyn asleep passed out. Annoyed, I pick up the empty beer bottles from


    around the couch and the empty scotch bottle before discarding them in the bin. Walking back out, I


    chuck another log on the fire making sure it doesn¡¯t go out. This house was cold in the mornings.


    Scooping my arms under her legs and her back I pick her up, she turns into me trying to get


    warmth or his skin. Thaddeus growls at her in his sleep pushing her arm off and I sigh, watching as she


    rolls over before hopping up. Her eyes opened for a second as she looked around trying to figure out


    how she got upstairs before sinking back down into bedpletely oblivious to me standing there like


    she looked straight through me. She pulls the covers up rolling back into Thaddeus who tosses her arm


    off again. He waspletely asleep but even though he was asleep he could still identify her touch, he


    moved away from her and I sat next to her grabbing my book.


    Thaddeus had been with Rnd all day, skipped work trying to calm him over their tiff this


    morning. I was finding the ce suffocating with everyone''s mood swings, we had been here two


    nights and it had been nothing but arguments. We needed a break and I was starting to think it was


    from each other. Rnd and Thaddeus built on anger and consumed with each other. I felt like an


    outsider, just hovering in the middle somewhere. Evelyn was back and forth and I don''t think she


    realised how rude she could be. Our usually calm mate is now snapping and snarling at us and half the


    time, I don''t even think she realises the tone she uses.


    Evelyn moves, rolling the other way draping her arm across myp, she shivers from my colder


    skin but nestles in gettingfortable. I felt like I was caught between them having to choose. Rnd


    and Thaddeus for years were two peas in a pod, always close while I was the outsider but now I was


    finding morefort in them but still pulled to her, a tug of war, but one thing remains I have been with


    them longer, knew what they needed so was easier to cope with them. Evelyn she just shoves


    everyone out and deals her own way so I figured I will let her deal with it herself.


    Hearing Mara cry out, I climb out of bed to make her a bottle she was sitting up in bed when I walk


    in her eyes glowing in the darkness, she hands me her bottle.


    ¡°Lay back down¡± I tell her before ducking down to make her bottle anding back. I tuck her


    back in and go to walk out.


    ¡°Stay Dadda¡± She whines shuffling over, I walk over climbing in her bed with her, my feet dangling


    off the end and I wait for her to go to sleep, letting my mind drift. By the time I was pulled from my


    thoughts it was morning and I awoke to the sound of arguing. Mara is stirring at the sound and I


    be angry that once again the morning starts with fighting. Getting up I tuck her in, before walking


    out and across the hall and open the bedroom door.


    ¡°Just fuck off to work Evelyn,¡± Rnd snaps at her. Evelyn looked hungover and I wouldn¡¯t be


    surprised if she was still drunk as she stumbled around trying to find clothes.


    ¡°Can you just shut up, why do you have to be so loud?¡± She snaps at him and I look at Thaddeus


    who was on the bed looking ready to rip both of them a new one as they argued back and forth


    mming drawers shut too loudly and stomping around.


    Evelyn grabs some clothes before shoving past me,¡±Move¡± she snaps and I grip her arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask her as she tries to leave.


    ¡°Ask him, I woke up to him screaming at me for touching him the fuck wit¡± She says shaking my


    arm off.


    I look at him confused, ¡°She was fucking squashing me. I thought she was asleep on the lounge. I


    rolled and she fell off and thinks I did it deliberately¡± he says.


    ¡°But she was next to Thaddeus¡± I tell him remembering where i ced her, she must have rolled


    over him in her sleep.


    ¡°Yeah well that''s not where she woke up, she wasying on my back¡± I pinch the bridge of my


    nose, now they were arguing over who was sleeping where, Thaddeus looked just as annoyed over the


    ridiculous situation.


    ¡°Good morning¡± He says to me and I smirk at his sarcasm as he yawns, stretching his arms above


    his head.


    ¡°Orion, where are your car keys?¡± Evelyn calls from downstairs.


    ¡°Why?¡± I sing back out, walking out and looking over the bannister.


    ¡°I need to borrow it,¡± She says.


    ¡°I need my car today, Mara has a ygroup¡± I tell her and she huffs. She goes to ask one of them


    but Rnd calls out from the room.


    ¡°Your not borrowing mine¡± He says and she rolls her eyes and I could feel her frustration and feel


    Rnd happy he was ticking her off. So god darn childish.


    ¡°Can I borrow yours?¡± She calls to Thaddeus.


    ¡°It''s not here, it''s getting the back door reced because you broke it¡± He says walking over to me


    and standing behind me.


    ¡°Can I pinch your spare tyre?¡± She asks looking up at me. I sigh, not particrly feeling like


    changing tyres and was about to walk down.


    ¡°You know what don¡¯t fucking worry about, you can all go fuck yourselves¡± She says before


    storming out of the house before I could even tell her I was going to change it for her.


    ¡°Fucking drama queen¡± Rnd says walking out.


    ¡°You don''t need to be a dick¡± I told him.


    ¡°She fucking started it¡±


    ¡°No, you are just still pissed about yesterday,¡± I tell him and he shrugs while walking off into the


    bathroom. Mara walks out of her room rubbing her eyes. She hears the shower turn on in the bathroom


    before looking up excitedly, her eyes sparkling, the kid loves water and shower time. I chuckle at her


    knowing she was about to go invade his shower and sure enough she runs straight for the bathroom


    banging on the door with her tiny fists.


    ¡°Let dad shower by himself for once,¡± I tell her and she pouts at me, I roll my eyes pulling her shirt


    off and open the door.


    ¡°Ah hurry up then¡± I hear Rnd tell her before opening the shower screen. I go grab her a towel


    from the linen cupboard before going in. Rnd strips the rest of her clothes off before she runs out


    and grabs some toys. Iugh as he rolls his eyes when shees in with an armful before sitting on


    the shower floor ying with them while he tries not to step on her.


    ¡°She really needs to stop thinking she can shower with us every time¡± He tells me and I agree,


    soon as the kid hears water shees running.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 chapter 183

    chapter 183


    Unknown pov


    Walking Into the cells I grab the bucket of water tossing it on the bitch. She jerks awake, her eyes


    the moment I do she exerts herst bit of energy trying to lunge at me. The chains ripping her


    backwards before she reached me.


    I crouch on the ground in front of her, twirling the syringe in my fingers. The beauty of monkshood,


    all supernaturals are affected by it. Her eyes nervously watch as she knows what ising but instead


    I let her remain awake needing her alert enough to answer my questions.


    "I will make you a deal, you answer my questions I will end your misery" I tell her. She closes her


    eyes, leaning her head on the brick wall behind her. She needed blood, the longer she goes the more


    her skin begins to turn petrified like aged wood turning to stone. Her age creeping in as she withers


    away.


    "I won''t betray my family" she says, turning her face away. I stand walking out of the cell and walk


    to the fridge beforeing back with a blood bag. A feral snarl leaves her as she bares her fangs,


    hunger taking over her and the need for blood.


    "Nothing rted to family, I just have a general question" she stares at the blood bag. Her tongue


    sneaks out as she licks her dry lips.


    "What''s the question?" She asks her pained face distorting in her bloodlust.


    "Say I want topel a vampire, how do I do it?"


    "You think you canpel Thaddeus into doing your bidding, it won''t work?" Sheughs before


    coughing.


    "Humour me, how would you do it?"


    "Jimsonweed, or betel nut," she answers.


    "But they are hallucinogens"


    "Still works in high doses, alters the brain the same making it easier topel" she breathed out


    before making a pained groan.


    "How long will itst"


    "Depends how old the vampire is. It won''t work long on Thaddeus maybe an hour at most and


    that''s if you''re lucky and he would have to ingest the entire nt"


    "Good thing I''m not after Thaddeus then" I tell her and her head rolls to the side to look at me. I


    stand up reaching forward and she tries to lift her arms to stop me as I twist her neck snapping it and


    knocking her out cold for a few more hours. I quickly inject her making sure she stays under.


    Walking out, I close the steel door and make a few phone calls to get what I need before taking the


    next step in the master n. Lauraes in just as I sit down at my desk in the basement.


    "What time did you get back?" I ask her as she flops on the lounge.


    "Just now Imogen closed up shop and wanted to look for her sister, Eve was in a bad mood so we


    closed for the day" she goes to say something but stops herself.


    "Speak, what is it?" I demand.


    "I just, I don''t think I can do it. They are good people, Demetri."


    "They are monsters, don''t be going soft Laura, don''t lose sight of your goal. You want immortality,


    you do what I ask" I tell her and she falls silent.


    "Yes but I don''t think this is the right way Evelyn didn''t do anything, neither did her daughter" she


    tries to argue.


    "Come here little bird" I tell her and she grows tense, her fear perfuming the room. I take a deep


    breath relishing it.


    "Now Laura my patience is running thin" she hesitantly Comes over and I tug her on myp. Her


    hands reflexively went to my chest. I ran my finger down her neck stopping at her artery which was


    pulsing beneath her skin.


    My gums tingling with my own desire to feed. "Please don''t, it hurts" she whispers. I study her face


    tilting it up to my own before kissing her lips.


    "It only hurts if I make it hurt" I tell her, ¡°I don''t want to hurt you but I will if you don''t please me" I


    tell her. Her heart beats erratically at my words.


    "You don''t want to upset me do you?" I ask her and she shakes her head.


    "Good, did you ask her toe out with you?" She nods her head yet I could see her


    nervousness, her fear. Rifling through her thoughts, I could see she genuinely liked the girl, and


    thought of her as a friend. I click my tongue annoyed.


    "She is not your friend Laura, you can befriend anyone but them understood"


    "Yes," she whispers softly and I pinch her neck she cries out and I could already see the purple


    bruise staining her delicate skin.


    "I need you to do something for me" I tell her and she nods, tears filling her eyes.


    "You need to take her out, then you need to drug her for me"


    "I thought it was Thaddeus you were after,"


    "It is but I need to destroy him first"


    "But how?"


    "By making him destroy the one thing he loves most, his mates"


    "You''re not going to hurt her are you?" She asks.


    "No I will let him do that, I just need you to do as I say and you are one step closer to gaining your


    immortality, did you do the other task I asked of you?" She nods.


    "Yes, the bombs are in ce and Matt checked them already" she says and I brush her cheek


    softly. I let my fangs slip out and I hear her suck in a breath, tears slipping down her cheeks as fear


    floods her.


    "Shh shh little bird you have been a good girl, I will be gentle" I tell her kissing her lips. Her bottom


    lip trembles against mine as I deepen the kiss. I turn her on myp making her straddle me, my pants


    tightening as arousal floods me, her fear of me making me hard.


    My hand goes into her hair as I pull her to the side exposing the delicate skin of her neck. I press


    my fangs against her throat and a sob slips past her lips. I run my tongue over her neck and she


    shivers her fear perfuming the room but I would keep my promise, she has been rather goodtely. I


    sink my teeth into her neck, she cries out before she quiets a moan escaping her. Vastly different


    reaction to her usuals screams as she gyrates her hips on mine. Ip at her neck, her blood soothing


    the hunger within me.


    Pulling back I let her go. "Did that hurt?" She shakes her head, kissing me softly. I let her have her


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    way, kissing her back and feeling her hands go to my pants trying to undo my belt.

 chapter 184

    chapter 184


    Evelyn POV


    One disaster after another. Wake up arguing with my mates, get to work Imogen was distracted.


    We shut too early, too much going on and Imogen I could tell was worried about her sister. I was


    struggling to remain focused and dropped three trays before giving up and closing the shop. Laura


    looked a little disappointed but we were only going to cause more damage by staying. I check the


    mailbox before walking through the front gate. I could see Rnd next to my car.


    He stands up from doing something and as I get closer I see he was putting a new tyre on. "You


    didn''t need to, I would have done it" I tell him as he tightens the nuts on it.


    "No it''s fine, I am sorry about this morning" he says looking up at me. I bend down kissing his lips,


    my hands running down his hard chest before I stand back up.


    "I''m sorry to" I tell him.


    Looking around I see Orion''s car is gone.


    "Where is everyone?"


    "Orion took Mara to some ygroup thing, Thaddeus is inside" he says before standing having


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    reced the tyre.


    He drapes his arm across my shoulders pulling me to his side as we walk toward the house.


    "Why are you home early?"


    "Argh just not a good day" I tell him.


    "Maybe hire someone to take over for a bit, have a break. Imogen was telling usst night she


    needs time off, she wants to help Amara find Bianca" I nod maybe it was a good idea.


    "You didn''t work today?"


    "No, Theo will handle everything"


    We walked inside and Thaddeus was reading a newspaper, his foot propped up on his knee as he


    focused on the page drumming his fingers on the table.


    "Your back!" He says cing his paper down.


    "Are you two good now?" He asks, looking at Rnd who shrugs before kissing my temple and


    walking to the sink to wash his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go shower¡± I tell them when my phone starts vibrating in my pocket. I pull it out


    ncing at the screen before answering.


    ¡°Hey Eve¡±


    ¡°Hi what''s up¡± I asked, finally recognising her voice, I really needed to put her number in my


    phone.


    ¡°Did you ask your mates yet?¡± She says making me look at them before remembering she wanted


    me to go out with her. Both of them look at me hearing her voice mention them.


    ¡°No I just got home¡±


    ¡°Well let me know, I wille pick you up¡± She says.


    ¡°Go if you want,¡± Thaddeus says, making me look at him.


    ¡°Hang on a sec Laura¡± I tell her, pulling the phone away from my ear and cing it on mute.


    ¡°Where does she want to go?¡± Thaddeus asks.


    ¡°Some bar¡± I tell him and I see Rnde stand behind him. I was a little shocked they would


    even entertain the idea.


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Rnd asks and I shrug, not really caring either way.


    ¡°Then go, just ring and I will pick you up. I don''t want you driving drunk and stick to the human bars


    please¡± Thaddeus says.


    I unmute the phone. ¡°You there¡± I ask as I walk up the stairs.


    ¡°Yep, what did they say?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Said to stick to the human bars¡±


    ¡°Are there non-human bars?¡± She asks and I chuckle.


    ¡°I will pick you up at 7, just send me your address¡± She says.


    ¡°Yep will do¡± I tell her before hanging up, I quickly send her my address before cing the phone


    on the sink basin.


    Stripping my clothes off I turn the shower on before stepping under the stream. The room fogging


    up as it fills with steam. I wash my hair and am nearly finished when Thaddeus walks in stripping his


    clothes off. ¡°Can I join you?¡± He asks, opening the door.


    ¡°Yes of course¡± I tell him, moving over and letting him step in. His hands instantly go to my hips as


    he kisses my shoulder. ¡°Stay away from the bar and clubs on main,¡± He says and I turn around to face


    him.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Most of them are werewolf bars, but they haven''t got a very good reputation anymore¡± He says


    and I nod.


    ¡°Keep your phone on you too¡± I nod.


    ¡°You are aware I am not human, I am pretty sure I will be fine, Thaddeus¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Yes I know that but you''re not much of a drinker, and you never go out. I just worry is all¡± he says,


    kissing my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine and if i¡¯m not you will feel it anyway¡± I tell him, wrapping my arms around his neck. His


    hands moving down my sides to my ass before he squeezes my ass.


    ¡°Ah ah, Orion is in a ygroup. Not a ce to get a hard on¡± I tell him and he chuckles kissing my


    lips.


    ¡°I suppose you''re right,¡± he says, grabbing the soap. I watch his hardened muscles as he washes


    himself, the room filling with his scent. My gums tingling as hunger takes over. I go to hop out when he


    stops me pulling me back in.


    Thaddeus crushes me against his chest before gripping my hips and lifting me, he pressed me


    against the cold tiles but I could barely feel them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°You need to feed,¡± He whispers.


    ¡°Yeah but I can¡¯t off you,¡± I tell him and he seems to think and I could feel he wanted me to feed off


    him, feel the darkness calling to me just as much as it calls for him.


    ¡°You want me to take it, don''t you?¡± he says nothing, just kisses me.


    ¡°Not if you can¡¯t handle it?¡± he mumbles against my lips.


    ¡°Can you wait till Orion gets home?¡± I ask him when I realise why he didn''t want to give it to Orion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like him having it around Mara?¡± I sigh,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I can burn it off¡± He says but I shake my head, knowing how badly that could go


    if he tried. I knew I shouldn¡¯t, knew how addictive his blood was, how cold it is but I could see him also


    struggling to contain it.


    I kiss his jaw and he groans, pressing himself against me as I kiss and suck on his skin before


    feeling my fangs slip from my gums, the points pressing against his skin and I feel him rx like a


    weight ising off.


    I sank my fangs into him, his blood sickly sweet and so cold it made my fangs ache. Ip at his


    skin feeling the dark tendrils slipping from him into me, writhing throughout my body and encasing


    around my soul, bleeding into me promising everything and nothing at the same time. High, that¡¯s the


    feeling his blood gives me, a feel of weightlessness like I was invincible as I floated higher into the


    depths of his darkness. I feel it leave him, his blood taking on a warmer feeling as the darkness leaves


    him and moves into me. I pull back and giggle as I feel it tickle my insides, tickling every nerve ending


    and awakening them.


    ¡°You okay?¡± He asks worriedly and Iugh, the sound slightly manic but makes meugh louder as


    it echoes throughout my head. ¡°Evelyn?¡± He asks as my head goes back on the tiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Thaddeus it just tickles¡± I tell him high as a kite on his blood.


    ¡°Come I will make you dinner before you go¡±He says, shutting the water off before grabbing us


    both towels. I wrap mine around me following him into the bedroom. Grabbing some jeans and shirt I


    also grab my leather jacket and knee high boots. I stumbled as I walked to the bed, the floor looked like


    it was moving under my feet. I sat on the bed heavily wondering why his blood was so much stronger


    this time.


    ¡°Have you been using your magic?¡± I ask him, getting a sudden head rush.


    ¡°A little, are you alright or not?¡± He asks as I feel a shiver run up my spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it will wear off in a bit. I am okay, just stronger thanst time¡± I admit. He quickly dresses


    before helping me dress.


    Walking down stairs, I grab a ss of water. Orion walks in about half an hourter with Mara in


    his arms.


    ¡°Hey princess¡± I called to her and she rushed over before looking up at me.


    ¡°Where are you going mummy?¡±


    ¡°Out with Laura¡± She pouts before rushing off to the living room.


    ¡°Out where?¡± Orion questions.


    ¡° A bar¡± I tell him and he walks over gripping my face making me look up at him.


    ¡°Why does she feel high on drugs, have you taken something?¡± He asks, looking at me. I shake


    my head and his eyes dart to Thaddeus.


    ¡°You let her feed on you, when she is about to go out?¡± Orion says and I could hear the anger in


    his voice.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No, you are not fine, I thought we said she doesn''t feed on you anymore¡± Orion says gripping


    Thaddeus arm. Rnd jumps up pulling Orion away and I could now see why Thaddeus wanted me to


    feed off him, Orion was usually very patient but even he has had his momentstely.


    ¡°You''re not stable¡± Thaddeus tells him.


    ¡°And she is?¡± Orion questions.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I ask but he doesn''t answer, instead turns back to Thaddeus.


    ¡°You don¡¯t let Mara out of your sight, Orion. You¡¯re paranoid, you think I don''t hear you checking all


    the doors and windows during the night, constantly checking Mara. Your losing it, I just thought it best


    to skip every now and then¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Orion says storming out of the room toward the living room where Mara is.


    ¡°Orion, I am not doing it to hurt you¡± Thaddeus calls out but Orion doesn''t answer.


    ¡°I can stay if you want, I can cancel¡± I tell Rnd and Thaddeus. Rnd shakes his head.


    ¡°No, go have fun. He will calm down, I think he is bing a little addicted to Thaddeus¡¯s blood¡±


    Rnd says looking to the living room.


    ¡°Addicted?¡±


    ¡°Yes Orion has been feeding off Thaddeus daily¡± Rnd answers, making me confused.


    ¡°What but why is your blood so strong, if he is feeding off you daily?¡± I ask. How much magic has


    he been using and what for? Thaddeus sighs.


    ¡°Mara¡¯s powers have been unnaturally strong. Love. I have been masking her, preventing her from


    using them and absorbing it, why do you think her tantrums are getting worse, her magic is


    manifesting. Has been since the ident¡±


    ¡°And you didn''t think to say anything¡±


    ¡°We didn''t want to worry you, she hasn''t been strong enough to actually use them until she started


    the fire the other day¡±


    I was lost for words, I was angry that they were hiding it from me but at the same time I knew it


    wasn¡¯t to hurt me. But I felt like shit not noticing my own daughter''s powers growing right under my


    nose.


    I helped get Mara ready for the night and gave her a bath and dressed her after dinner. When 7


    oclock came I heard a knock on the door as I was getting her settled in bed.


    ¡°Evie your friend is here¡± Rnd says, singing out from the door. I tuck Mara in and kiss her head


    when she grabs my hand. ¡°Mumma dont go, stay¡± she cries.


    ¡°I won''t be gone long, I will be back. I will ask daddy toe read to you¡± I tell her and she nods


    tears rolling down her face as I leave.


    ¡°I will do it¡± Orion says as I step out her bedroom door, a book in his hand. He pecks my cheek.


    ¡°Be safe¡± He says before walking in and shutting the door behind him.


    I walk downstairs and see Laura standing awkwardly in the entryway. Thaddeus watched her,


    peculiar expression on his face. Laura had a blue mini dress on that left nothing to the imagination.


    ¡°Aren''t you cold?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°A little but the alcohol will help that, you look dressed¡± She says at myyers of clothing covering


    me.


    ¡°I will meet you in the car¡± She says, turning and walking out. I go grab my handbag off the


    counter.


    ¡°She is dressed like a whore¡± Rnd says. I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you didn''t enjoy the view¡± I tell him. As I go to walk out though, Thaddeus grabs my


    arm.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± He says ,making me worry.


    ¡°Huh, what got into you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing I just can''t read her, she is like a nk canvas and I don''t like it¡± He says, making my


    brows furrow in confusion.


    ¡°You worry too much I will be fine¡± I tell him standing on my tippy toes and kissing him.


    ¡°Ring me, I don''t want you getting in a car with her drunk¡± Rnd says and I nod and he kisses my


    forehead. I walk outside toward her car. She was texting as I hopped in.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Yep let''s go¡± I tell her and she puts the car in reverse pulling out of the driveway.

 chapter 185

    chapter 185


    Laura took me to some Pub in the dead centre of the city. Music was ring as we pulled up, so


    loud that it shook the windows on the car. My ears were pounding from the bass and I could already


    feel a headacheing on.


    "Where are we?" I ask, looking around at the mass of people lined up.


    "The hottest club on the mainstreet" she said excitedly. I remember Thaddeus warning about


    staying away from this area. I thought we were going to a pub, not a nightclub.


    "Maybe we should go elsewhere, seems like a rowdy ce" I tell her suddenly feeling nervous.


    "Nonsense Ie here all the time, it''s great" she says hopping out of the car. I pull my phone


    from my pocket deciding to tell Thaddeus the name of the ce just to be safe.


    "Quick hurry up, what are you doing?" Laura asks, opening my door.


    "Just messaging my husband''s" I tell her before popping the phone in my pocket and getting out.


    She took me inside, skipping past the long queue and she seemed to know all the bouncers as


    she hugged them as we walked into the club.


    Walking inside it was dark, disco lights and coloured lights lighting up different areas and there was


    even a smoke machine, making visibility a real bitch even with my heightened senses. The ce stunk


    heavily of sweat and alcohol and I hate to think of what else. I felt severly out of myfort zone as I


    peered at the mass crowd of people crammed in here.


    Everyone rubbing shoulders as they passed each other. Laura grabs my hand dragging me to the


    bar before ordering some drinks that had strange names.


    "You don''t go out much do you?" She yells to me over the ring music. I shake my head.This


    ce was overwhelming my senses and I wanted to leave already. I sip my drink that has a tasty and


    fruity vour. Laura orders some shots before grabbing them and walking over to a round table. I follow


    her.


    I thought we were just going to go to some pub, y pool and have a few drinks but now looking at


    Laura I could tell she had a bit of a wild side.


    "Sit," she says, tapping the stool beside her. I sit down and sip my drink before she shoves a shot


    in my hand.


    She drinks two down one after the other and they smell like tequ.


    "Hurry up down them" she says and I quickly swallow them before sipping my fruity drink to wash


    away the taste.


    "Wanna dance?" She asks and I look at the sea of people on the dance floor. Sweating all over


    each other, the sight didn''t look all that appealing to me.


    "You go I will wait here" I tell her. She pouts before walking off into the sea of people and I lose


    sight of her. I sat twiddling my thumbs bored as I watched people stumble around intoxicated. A fair bit


    of time passed when Laura came back with a tray full of drinks.


    "I might ring my husband toe get me, this isn''t really my scene" I tell her and she shakes her


    head. Some manes over wrapping his arms around her and kissing and licking her neck. She pats


    his shoulder gently.


    "This is mark, mark Evie" she introduced him.


    "Hi" I give a small wave about to get up and leave when she grabs my hand.


    "Don''t go, we have barely been here for an hour" she says before grabbing her purse.


    "I know here take this, this will get you in the mood" she says digging through her purse. She


    brings out a small clear bag filled with pills. I shake my head.


    "No I''m good, besides they probably won''t work on me anyway" I tell her not wanting to take them.


    "Then more reason to try, they are just E" she says, tipping the bag up in her hand.


    "E?" I ask.


    "Ecstasy," she answers.


    "Here, try these ones," she says, dropping three green pills in my hand. She grabs another little


    bag from her wallet which had pink pills in it.


    "Why aren''t you taking the same?" I ask.


    "Those are too strong for me,but never know could work on you"


    "Na I think I''m good" I tell her trying to hand them back to her.


    "Stop , let your hair down and enjoy yourself, just take them. If after say twenty minutes you want


    to go home I will call your husband, like you said they probably won''t even affect you" she says,


    pushing my hand away and handing me a drink.


    Both her and the new person watched me and I couldn''t do it. "No, I think I might go home," I say


    over the music.


    "Stop being a party pooper you will be fine" she says tapping my hand. I open my hand looking at


    the three green pills.They would probably have no effect on me, being a hybrid I thought. Shrugging, I


    take them before guzzling my drink. She ps her hands happily before passing me another drink.


    She then drags me to the dance floor, and after a while I find myself suddenly rxing and


    enjoying myself. We danced for a while longer when suddenly I started to feel a little off.


    "I might go sit down for a sec" I tell her and she nods walking off the dance floor with me.


    We found a table away from everyone and sat down. The man from before didn''t follow and I was


    grateful he stunk heavily of sweat and was burning my nose.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I will go get some more drinks, wait here" she says.


    "Can you grab me some water? I don''t feel too good" I tell her. She nods, wandering off. I suddenly


    get hit with a wave of something, my stomach turning violently and I get up looking for a toilet.


    Stumbling through the mass crowds before finding a bathroom. Going in, I wet my face, trying to cool


    myself down. The room is spinning and I look in the mirror. What the fuck did she give me? I wondered


    when I saw my reflection, only it wasn''t mine but some blurred warped picture of myself fraying around


    the edges


    "Evie?" I hear her voice which suddenly sounds musical to my ears, my own voice sounding


    foreign as everything dulls.


    "Here" I scream out to her as she steps in.


    "What did you give me?" I askughing when I realise I had no gaps between my fingers. I wave


    my hand and a rainbowes off my hand leaving a trail in the air.


    "God knows but fun huh?" She says. I knew I should be worried but some voice in my head was


    telling me to go with it and it suddenly sounded very reasonable, urging me to have fun.


    Walking out, she grabs my arm steering me toward the bar again when I see Orion?


    "Orion?" I mutter and he smiles. What is he doing here? He approaches wrapping his arms around


    me.


    "Hey sweet cheeks"


    "Sweet cheeks?" I say never having heard him say that before. I look at Laura who looks nervous


    before she pulls me away back toward the bathroom.


    "I need to pee," she says, suddenly dragging me off.


    " I''ll Be back" I tell Orion.


    "I wille" he says following into thedies room.


    "You can''te in here?" I tell him but he backs me in through the door.


    "Wait where did Laura go?" I wondered looking around for her and over his shoulder.


    "Who knows?" he says, kissing me and I pull back from him.


    "Stop Orion" I tell him not wanting to make out with him in a toilet gross.


    "Orion?, I will be whoever you want me to be,baby" he says and I stop looking at him, he was a


    little blurry but it was him, yet why was he acting strange.


    "What?" I ask, confused. That weird voice in the back of my head urging me to go to him, telling


    me to touch him. He kisses me, his tongue slipping into my mouth forcefully and I pull back. Where are


    the sparks I usually get from their touch?


    I ask him and he just kisses me harder, pushing me against the sink basin and lifting me on it, his


    hands running up my thighs.


    "You''re too wasted," he says, undoing my top and pressing himself against me. He was probably


    right, I could barely feel my fingers as I pulled him against me.

 chapter 186

    chapter 186


    Orion POV


    I spent thest hour and a half trying to get Mara to settle. All three of us tried before she


    eventually passed out from exhaustion, crying herself to sleep.


    Walking down stairs I go to make some coffee. Thaddeus walking out into the kitchenes over


    to me. His hands went to my hips as he pressed me against the counter from behind.


    "Is she asleep?" He asks, kissing my bare shoulder.


    "Yeah she has been acting strangetely, and having horrendous night terrors" I tell him.


    "I know, I think it''s everything that''s been going on," he says, running his hands up my chest.


    "Are you still mad at me?" He asks, pressing his face into my neck, I sigh rxing against him.


    "No, but you should have told me you were going to let her feed off you, I worry about her" I tell


    him and he nods.


    "Yes and I worry about you too though, you know you can talk to us right?" I reach up, rubbing the


    side of his face on my shoulder. His skin is rough on my palm before he turns his face kissing my palm.


    "I know but you have enough on your te with having your magic back" I tell him though he


    hasn''t had one outburst that has truly made me worry he was losing control.


    "I won''t lose control, I have control now" he says, invading my thoughts.


    "How?" I wondered how this time is different, he never had control since I met him but this time


    was different he was different.


    "Because nothing is worth losing our family, not even the darkness. You don''t need to worry about


    me, losing control"


    "So, you don''t feel the urges?" I ask him.


    "No I do, I just know where to focus that energy now" he says kissing my neck.


    I turned around facing him, Thaddeus was different despite everything he was probably the most


    grounded out of us at the moment, the most rational. Even I have had my moments, yet he always saw


    through it, whereas before he would have exploded at the first hint of aggression towards him.


    He kisses me and I kiss him back, his mouth moulding around mine perfectly before he pulls back


    running his nose across my neck and shoulder making me shiver. "Where''s Rnd?" I ask when I hear


    his voice.


    "Watching" he says and I look behind Thaddeus to see him leaning against the archway arms


    folded across his chest.


    "Anyone heard from Evie?" I ask them and they both pull their phones from their pockets. Rnd


    shakes his head before Thaddeus suddenly growls softly in disapproval.


    "What is it?" I ask and he shows me her message.


    "I thought you told her to stay off main Street"


    "I did" he says, trying to ring her but her phone goes to voicemail. Rnd tries but the same thing


    happens; it just rings out before going to voicemail.


    I feel for her through the bond, but only get a weird buzzed feeling but she seems fine.


    "She feels fine" I tell them and they both seem to stare off And I know they are feeling her through


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the bond.


    "Yeah you''re right, she will ring when she wants to be picked up" Rnd says. I make coffee for us


    all.


    "What was up with you and Laura earlier, I saw the look you gave her" Rnd asks Thaddeus.


    "Just a strange feeling I got with her, I couldn''t get in her head at all"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Like she was nk, either she has no memories or she was blocking me out"


    "Blocked you out, no one can block you out" Rnd tells him and he is right. I am yet to see him


    struggle to read anyone.


    "I don''t know could be because Evie fed off me, but there is something I don''t like about her"


    "Yeah well from what mum says Mara doesn''t like her either" I tell them. They both seem to think


    for a second and we all grab our coffees, walking toward the living room when this sharp pain wraps


    around my chest threatening to suffocate me. The pain so bad the cup drops from my hands as I clutch


    my chest. My breath wheezes out as I try to breathe, my lips burning as I am stabbed with agonising


    pain.


    A thunderous growl tearing from Thaddeus so loud it shook the windows. The pain stops for a


    second and I catch my breath looking up at my Mate''s, Rnd was also clutching the table trying to


    catch his breath. Thaddeus though had a deadly re on his face before he stormed past me, grabbing


    his keys off the bench when I realised what the pain was and where his burning anger came from.


    "We shouldn''t have let her go" He growls before the pain suddenly returns like twisting a sharp


    knife in my chest.


    "Why would she do this?" I ask through gritted teeth.


    Thaddeus ignoring the pain somehow storms off toward the front door.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To get our fucking mate" he says with so much anger I force myself upright.


    "Stay with Mara" I told Rnd who could barely stand. He nods.


    I walk past him following Thaddeus when he grabs my arm. I look at Rnd sweat beading on his


    forehead.


    "This isn''t Evie she wouldn''t do that" he says yet I could feel his doubt with everything going on we


    weren''t so sure what she was capable of anymore.


    "We''ll bring her home" I tell him chasing after Thaddeus. I jumped in the car just as he was


    reversing out. He puts his foot down, tearing out of the driveway and heading toward the city.


    "Thaddeus?" I ask, feeling his anger wrap around him like smoking tendrils.


    "I have control" he says gritting his teeth before suddenly I am hit with a rush of emotions, so


    strong there was no doubt what it was. Thaddeus growls loudly, his foot pressing harder on the pedal


    and I thought the steering wheel would snap under his grip. She just marked somebody, I could feel


    this stranger''s foreign emotions hit me, arousal being the strongest. She didn''t have to worry about


    Thaddeus killing her because I bloody will if I get my hands on her.

 chapter 187

    chapter 187


    Pulling up out the front of the night club, Thaddeus hops out. Masses of people blocking us from


    entering as they queued everywhere trying to get into the club.


    Thaddeus tossed people out of the way as he cleared a path to the bouncers who immediately


    stepped into his path. It made me wonder what they thought at that moment, they were half his size


    and Evie would put up more of a fight.


    The short stocky one who I could tell was a werewolf stepped forward gripping his arm, a big


    mistake. I knew his life was over the moment he stepped in front of him.


    Thaddeus backhands him, sending the idiot flying, his head cracking against the pavement with a


    sickening crunch before Thaddeus stepped forward and stepped on his head and crushed it beneath


    his foot. The other man seemed to grow half a brain and put up his hands in surrender. His hands


    tremble as he pushes his blonde locks off his forehead.


    "All yours" he stutters out ducking down and running past him. Everyone out the front scattering


    and running for their lives as Thaddeus'' anger bubbled, brewing up a storm. Electricity buzzing through


    the power lines making the street lights flicker and power to surge all up the street.


    "Thaddeus?" I warned him.


    "Still in control, but they need to move" he says through gritted teeth as we step into his father''s


    establishment. Tobias had really let this ce go to shit. The air is thick with the scent of bodily fluids


    making me want to puke.


    Music ring as it jumped from the power surge, people everywhere as they danced and moved


    aroundpletely unaware of the danger they were in.


    A woman bumping into him tips her drink on him by ident and I could see his control slipping as


    he barely held onto it. I followed him before watching his fists clench, and could smell the air be


    electrified.


    "Thaddeus?"


    "Under control" he says again before he spins around and grabs me, his arms wrapping around


    my body as he pulls me against his chest.


    "Hold me" he says and I internally groan. Fuck! I grip his shirt when I hear the magic surging, feel it


    winding up before he ps his hands together behind my back. It was like watching everything in slow


    motion, a shockwave of power surging from his hands.


    I watch people go flying, legs and arms going everywhere as the club tables and chairs that are


    bolted down go hurtling towards the walls along with everyone around us. They didn''t even have time


    to react, just moved in a quick wave. The sound was like a freight train before all you could hear was


    people and furniture smashing into the walls before everything went deadly quiet.


    "Ah hear that, fucking silence" he says patting my back. I let him go watching as people groaned,


    getting to their feet in a daze. Turning Thaddeus was strolling through the ce like he was taking a


    walk at the park. I follow after him when I hear a noise before a blonde heades rushing toward us.


    Her heart thudded in her chest loudly.


    Thaddeus grabs her, jerking her towards him. "Where is my mate?" He asks Laura who looks up at


    his onyx eyes fearfully.


    "I''m not sure, I lost her a while ago in the crowd" she says. Thaddeus wanted to search her mind


    but time wasn''t on our sides. We needed to find Evie.


    "Thaddeus, let her go" I tell him and he res at her before shoving her away continuing toward


    the back of the club. I could feel we were getting closer, feel the pull to her and the stranger she was


    with.


    Wee to thedies bathroom and stop. Thaddeus looks at it and I nod letting him know that''s


    where I am being pulled to, too.


    He shoves the door open, but what we weren''t prepared for, was the bodiesying on the floor.


    Their throats ripped out and dazed eyes staring up at us. 4 in total on the floor when we heard a


    moaning sound.


    I was so focused on Thaddeus magic I managed to numb her out but with her directly in front of


    us, it shoved her back to the forefront of my mind. Pain radiating everywhere as this man had his paws


    all over her kissing and sucking on her skin before we heard him scream. The scream dies out as she


    rips into his neck before discarding him like he was trash. He fell to the floor at her feet where she was


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    sitting on the basin.


    She had no shirt on, just her bra and was drenched in blood,pletely drenched like she had


    bathed in it. She didn''t seem to notice us until Thaddeus stepped in the room and a feral growl escaped


    her before she looked at us.


    "Thaddeus?" She says and I could feel her confusion.


    She seemed really out of it, like she was high and she probably was from feeding this much. Blood


    when consumed in high quantities like she has done has the same effect as drinking alcohol. A buzzed


    rabid high came from consuming too much and she was past that point as she squinted at us like she


    couldn''t really see us.


    She hops off the basin and Thaddeus steps over one of the bodies before grabbing her arms


    steadying her on her feet.


    "There''s my tingles" she says her eyes so red they were glowing burning brightly as she swayed


    on her feet. She grabs his face with both hands and I could smell their scents all over her, smell their


    blood all over her.


    She seems to notice her hands as she grabs his face and lets him go staring at them. She rubs


    them before I see her breathing suddenly increase, didn''t she realise she has killed 5 people?


    I could feel her emotions all over the ce before she looked down inplete horror at what she


    had done. She starts frantically rubbing her hands in panic like she could rid herself of their deaths


    staining every inch of her.


    Thaddeus suddenly grips her face, and I thought with his anger raging like it was he was going to


    hurt her, that he couldn''t see something was seriously wrong, that she wouldn''t have done this. But


    instead he forces her to meet his gaze "sleep" he says and I watch her eyes ze over, before they


    flutter. She sways her eyes closingpletely as he grabs her before she crumbles to the ground. He


    scoops her up before handing her to me. My skin bes sticky from their blood one her.

 chapter 188

    chapter 188


    Thaddeus starts picking up bodies making me look at him as he shakes them.


    "What are you doing?" I ask him.


    "We already have four in the bed, do you feel like adding a fifth?" He asks, looking at me.


    He picks up a man in his early thirties, he was human but Thaddeus was right we didn''t need


    anymore mates and her leaving him alive would mean being tethered to him and he woulde


    searching for that connection.


    The man groans, still alive. His eyes dazedly looking up at Thaddeus.


    "You want him?" Thaddeus asks me.


    "Of course not" I told him, though I felt bad we had to kill him.


    "Ready?" He asked me.


    "Just do it" I tell him, looking away before I hear his neck snap.


    A painful shiver rushing over my body from the bond breaking, thank God she only just marked


    him and hadn''t marked her or us it would have been crippling otherwise.


    "I swear to god if he wakes up I will beat her ass" Thaddeus says, I look over at him where he was


    still holding the man but this time by his shoulders his head hanging oddly to the side.


    We waited a few minutes to see if he had any vampire blood in his system. When he doesn''t wake,


    Thaddeus drops him letting out a relieved sigh.


    "Suppose I should tell Dad he is going to need to get a clean up crew in here" he says, reaching


    for Evie who was passed out in my arms.


    "I will take her, '''' I tell him and he nods before holding the door open for me. We walk out of the


    now abandoned nightclub only to hear sirens ring outside.


    "Fuck me!" Thaddeus growls walking out of the front. I remain inside listening, praying they don''t


    start shooting because hell will break loose if they do.


    "Two options, 1 you let me walk out of here no harm done and I go home. Option 2 I still go home,


    only you all do in body bags, so which is it?" Thaddeus asks.


    We get silence, there is no doubt in my mind that they know who he is, for decades his picture has


    shed on the news for the carnage he has caused.


    "Tonight would be nice guys, choose, I am tired and very irritated?" Thaddeus tells them. I hear


    murmurs of them talking and can smell their fear even inside, hear their hearts pounding in their chests.


    "Since you are all either stupid, or mute I am going to assume I''m allowed to leave? One shot gets


    fired at my mates when they step out and I will feed your bullets back to you, deal?


    I hear a car screeching down the street before stopping. I recognise the voices of Theo and Tobias


    as they jump from the car. Stepping outside I watch as they run between Thaddeus and the squads of


    cop cars and officers surrounding the entire ce.


    "Settle down, this is our establishment just a...domestic dispute nothing to see here" Tobias tells


    the officer closest to him.


    "You know this man Mr Kane" The officer asks Tobias.


    "Yes he is our Son" Theo says, stepping forward and offering his hand to the officer.


    "Your son is the dark king?" And I hear all the officers gasp. It was no secret that the dark ones


    resided here, we have co-existed working here with them for a year now, never any trouble since Mara


    was born. But it wasn''t public knowledge that the two men that own half the City were his fathers.


    "Yes he is our son, so do you have a problem with that?" Theo asks him.


    "No Mr Madden, sorry for disturbing your night" the officer says looking at Thaddeus. Thaddeus


    shrugs motioning for me. The cops all put their guns away and hopped back in their cars and drove off.


    Tobias sighs, turning to look at Thaddeus before spotting Evie drenched in blood.


    "What the fuck happened?"


    "She got wasted, won''t know till she wakes up" Thaddeus answers his father.


    "I don''t think she is wasted, I think she has been drugged, I can smell it on her" Theo says walking


    over and sniffing my mate in my arms. I sniff her too, and can just pick up the lingering scent of


    something.


    "Laura?" I ask Thaddeus.


    "Possibly, I want to get her home first" I nod.


    "How many?" Tobias asks, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "Well I killed your crappy bouncer, bastard wouldn''t be able to knock scab off, so did you a favour


    there. And another 5 in the bathroom that was her though" Thaddeus tells him.


    Tobias looks at him.


    "What, that''s it no more?"


    "Yes dad that''s it, I am not a monster,"


    "Well depends who you ask" I tell him and Thaddeus chuckles, shaking his head.


    "Get her home I will clean this up, anything else?" Theo asks.


    "Yeah, you may need to renovate" Thaddeus tells him before walking toward his mustang and


    opening the door for me.


    "I will drive, you take her" I tell him knowing he was itchy to get his hands on her. I pass Evie to


    him and he climbs in the car before handing me his keys. I walk around getting in the driver''s seat


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    before starting his car.


    We drove in silence for a bit, bothpletely numb to everything that happened.


    "I can''t believe she marked him, out of everything that is what irks me" he says disturbing the quiet.


    "What are you going to do when she wakes up,"


    "Not sure, you?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know what to do" I tell him. I wanted to kill her before but Rnd was right this


    isn''t our Evie.


    "Let''s just get home and deal with herter" he says and I nod. We drove home, pulling up out the


    front I hop out, opening the door for Thaddeus. Rnd was waiting on the steps looking relieved when


    we pulled up but I could see he was also uneasy about something.


    "How is she?" He asks.


    "She is okay, but killed some people" Thaddeus answers, Rnd took her from him.


    "You didn''t hurt her?" He asked looking at us both and I knew it was because he could feel our


    anger and disgust.


    "No of course not" I tell him and he nods.


    "She needs a shower, can you wake her" he asks Thaddeus.


    Thaddeus shakes his head. "No, we will shower her first before I wake her, she freaked out once


    she realised what she had done"


    "Come on, I will grab some towels" I tell him as I walk into the house.

 chapter 189

    chapter 189


    Thaddeus pov


    I follow Rnd inside the house. Orion ducks off to grab towels.


    "Our bathroom or the main?" He asks, looking at me.


    "Ours" I tell him and I follow him upstairs. Walking past Mara''s room I stick my head in the door


    checking on her. She was sound asleep still all tucked in her bed.Closing the door I see Orion walk up


    the stairs toward me.


    "Is she good?" He asks, looking at the door.


    "Yeah she is asleep"


    "I need help" I hear Rnd call out from the bedroom. I walk in before following him into the


    bathroom.


    "Stand her up" I tell him and he does, holding her against him, her headying heavily against his


    chest. Arms floppy by her side.


    I bend down undoing the button on her jeans before undoing the zip. Her pants sticking to her from


    all the blood. I pull her legs out before slipping her panties off and standing back up. I unsp her bra


    before taking her from Rnd and he pulls her arms out.


    Orion steps into the room and I feel fog drift over me directed at her so she remains asleep once


    the water touches her. I nodded to him grateful because I had used enough magic and I could feel it


    taking a toll on me. Rnd strips his pants off before taking her and I do the same before stepping in


    and turning the shower before adjusting the temperature. I remove the showerhead and he steps in


    with her before sitting on the shower floor with her in hisp.


    Orion grabs the soap and a face washer and kneels next to the shower at the door and starts


    washing all the blood off while I rinse it down the drain, ridding the bathroom of the smell. My gums


    tingling with a need to feed.


    "We need to know what it''s in her system, just feed on her Thaddeus she won''t care, you already


    do anyway" Orion says.


    "Yeah but she is passed out,"


    "It won''t stay in her system long, either you do it or I will. Or wake her" He says.


    I look down at my mate in his arms,pletelyatose. She had been taken advantage of


    already. I won''t be another to do it to her.


    "They didn''t, did they?" Rnd asks, feeling me through the bond. I shake my head, "no she killed


    them long before they got near her pants, we would have felt it if they did" I tell him and he nods before


    letting out breath.


    I decided to wake her. "Let her wake Orion"he nods and I feel the fog lift, and I nudge her along.


    "Wake love" I tell her and she stirs.


    Her eyes open before she jumps wide awake looking around. She sees us all staring at her before


    rxing against Rnd.


    "What do you remember?" She seems confused looking back at me before shaking her head.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I need to know what they gave you," I told her.


    "Who gave me?" She mutters incoherently still drunk on all the blood and whatever was in their


    systems.


    "The men we found you with" she shakes her head.


    "No Laura gave them to me" she mutters trying to go back to sleep. She turns in his arms burying


    her face in his chest. I look at Orion who seemed confused too. Her friend drugged her, and did that


    mean Evie took whatever it was willingly?


    "Evie," I ask, shaking her and she turns her head, facing me before trying to go back to sleep.


    "Can I feed on you and get in your head?" I ask her and she nods, trying to go back to sleep.


    Rnd looks at me before propping her up. I tilt her head to the side exposing her neck and her eyes


    open slightly.


    "I''m sorry," she mutters.


    "Why are you sorry?" Orion asks her.


    "Because I took them, I didn''t think they would work" she slurs.


    "Do you know what it was?" He asks but she was already asleep.


    I run my tongue over her neck before kissing her jaw. I let my fangs brush her neck and she


    shivers but doesn''t move away or wake. I let her blood flood my mouth tasting it, before spitting it out.


    The taste was disgusting, all their blood tainting hers and also something else I couldn''t identify.


    "What is it?" Orion asks.


    I try to rack my brain for where I tasted it before. Orion leans in before running his tongue over


    bleeding neck and I hear him growl.


    "Jimson weed and betel nut" he murmurs.


    I sink my fangs into her again this time she moans softly, her hands feebly clutching Rnds leg


    as I try to rid it from her system when I get faint traces of something else. I pull back before sealing her


    wound with my tongue. And washing the blood from her neck. I stand up before reaching down to take


    her when I realise what the faint taste was.


    "She has consumed wolfsbane too" I tell them.


    I step out of the shower and Orion drapes a towel on her. "Wolfsbane?" Rnd asks, hoping out


    behind me.


    "I could taste traces of it, she didn''t consume it tonight though it was too weak in her system" I tell


    them and they seem to think.


    I feel Rnd wrap a towel around waist before tucking the corner in so it stays up. I walk out sitting


    on the bed with her in myp.


    "Did you get it all out of her system?" Orion asks, I shake my head


    "no whatever she took was highly concentrated, it will probably take a few days"


    "Keep her home then?" Rnd says and I nod drying her body while Orion dries her hair.


    "Why would she take jimson weed or betel nut, they are hallucinogenic?" Orion asks, thinking.


    Rnd walks off grabbing one of our shirts before tugging it over her head and pulling her arms


    through the holes.


    Iy her on the bed, before pulling her to me. She ces her head on my chest and I run my


    fingers through her hair before pulling on my magic and entering her mind so I could see her thoughts


    and the events of the night. Sifting through her head. I watch as Laura and some man pressure her to


    take the pills even after she refused multiple times.


    I watched through her eyes, saw what she saw before my blood ran cold. She thought it was us,


    thought they were us before killing each one. Herments about the tinglesing back to me.


    "There¡¯s my tingles," she said. And I realised that was what kept her from going further even in this


    state, her subconscious could feel something wasn''t right so she killed them. But that wasn''t all I


    noticed, it was the voice in her head. A voice telling her what to do, telling her to mark that man, telling


    her to fuck them.


    I hear Orion growl jerking me out of her head."someonepelled her" and he was right.


    "I''m going to kill that bitch" he snaps and I had never seen him so angry before. His entire body


    was shaking as he stared at our mate.


    "Calm down, we don''t know if Laura had anything to do with it" I tell him and he shakes his head.


    "No she gave them to her and you saw she wouldn''t take the same ones so clearly she knew what


    they are" Orion answers and I nod my head at his words. I knew something was off about her but mum


    and Evie trusted her. But Orion was probably right. Deciding to go back in her head, I ce my hand


    back in her head. Mara starts crying and I wait.


    ¡°I will go make her a bottle¡± Orion says walking out.


    "What are you doing now?" Rnd asks.


    "Finding out how she got the wolfsbane in her system" I feel my eyes roll in the back of my head


    as I sift through quickly. Images flickering before my eyes. I stop when I see her speaking to Amara


    who gives her a bag. I listen, anger wrapping around me and I shove myself out having seen enough


    before cing her head on the pillow and getting out of bed.


    "Thaddeus what did you see?" Rnd asks. But I don''t answer instead walking out and


    downstairs.


    Oriones out of Mara''s room with a bottle in his hand. "What''s wrong?" He asks. But I don''t


    answer, instead going downstairs and looking for her keys. I found them on top of the microwave.


    Walking outside, I go to her car unlocking it before opening the glovepartment with the key. I


    see a paper bag and grab it out before opening it. I find the pills before walking inside.


    "What is it?"


    "Find my phone, I need to speak to Amara" I tell him before dropping the bag on the table. Orion


    looks at it, before opening it and looking at the bottle inside. Rnds looks over his shoulder sniffing


    the air as Orion opens the bottle.


    "Isn''t water hemlock and wolfsbane what vampires use for birth control?"


    "No they use it as a morning after pill" Orion answers.


    "Wait, where did you find this?" Rnd asks, looking toward the stairs.


    "In her car, Evie took them the other day" I answer.


    "But why?"


    "Isn''t obvious, to make sure we didn''t knock her up the other day" Orion says and I could feel his


    anger. He wanted more kids, and the fact that she would deliberately destroy a possible pregnancy hurt


    him, hurt all of us. But mostly I was pissed off at the fact that she hid it from us and was willing to risk


    bing infertile even after Amara warned her.


    "So why do you want to speak to Amara?" I sigh, walking over and grabbing my phone before


    sitting at the table.


    "Amara gave it to her"

 chapter 190

    chapter 190


    Evelyn POV


    Waking up, I wasying with my head on Thaddeus'' chest. I sat up suddenly, the events ofst


    nighting back to me, though the memory was a little fuzzy.


    Thaddeus was watching me, a strange look on his face. "Morning"es Rnds voice from my


    other side making me look over at him. Orion was sitting on the end of the bed, also staring intently at


    me.


    "Where is Mara?" I ask nervously, not liking the silence as they stared. The feelinging from


    them made me anxious.


    "With my mother" Thaddeus says. I nod about to climb off the bed when Rnd grips my wrist


    tugging me back to where I was. I felt caged, backed into a corner being eaten alive by their judging


    eyes. I fucked up, I knew I fucked up.


    "Don''t run," Rnd says before letting my wrist go.


    "You are not to leave this house for the next three days" Thaddeus says.


    He can''t be serious, can he? They weren''t seriously grounding me like some disobedient kid? I go


    to say something when Thaddeus cuts me off with one finger in the air, making me shut my mouth.


    "You have betel nut and jimson weed in your system, which means for the next 72 hours you can


    bepelled, so you will be staying home for the next 3 days to be safe no arguments" Thaddeus


    says.


    "Because I took ecstasy, I am grounded?" I ask incredulously, I am not a child.


    "No, because you are at risk of beingpelled again, that is why" Thaddeus answers.


    "Again?" I ask, remembering the weird voice I kept hearing. I thought, I wasn''t sure what I thought


    but thinking back I know it felt wrong.


    "Yes, unless you''re telling me that man''s voice that was in your head was your own


    consciousness, then yes you werepelled, but that doesn''t exin why you were on mainstreet. I


    specifically told you to stay away from there"


    "I didn''t know that''s where she was taking me" I argued back.


    "That may be true Evelyn but you knew you weren''t to go there, you should have said no and


    came home, same as when she offered you drugs, you are an adult that just made childish decisions"


    "I''m not listening to this, I am not going to be scolded like a fucking child" I tell them getting up and


    heading for the door. Just as I was about to walk out the door suddenly mmed in my face. Orion


    beside me in an instant. An angry look on his face before he points back to the bed.


    "Sit down!" He snaps at me and I roll my eyes at him about to go around him when he steps in my


    way, his arms folded over his chest as he looks down at me.


    "Don''t test me, Evelyn. I am not in the mood" he warns me, his eyes turning crimson.


    "Now Evelyn" Rnd says from the bed. I turn around looking at them.


    "Stop saying my.name like that" I hated when they used my whole name, it irritated me and I knew


    I was in shit when they did it. Rnd raises an eyebrow at me and Thaddeus shakes his head before


    looking at the ceiling, putting his head back on the wall behind him.


    "Do I have to count?" Thaddeus says.


    "I''m not a child" I tell him. What''s he going to do count to 3 and if I don''t what I am told is he going


    to spank me.


    "Don''t act like one and I won''t treat you like one, now sit down we aren''t done speaking" he says


    looking over at me.


    "Oh I am so done speaking, I won''t be stood over by you 3" I tell him.


    "1!" He counts and I fold my arms across my chest defiantly, he won''t do shit. I thought to myself.


    "2!" He says and Orion nudges me forward.


    "Want me to count thest one for you?" I ask. When he suddenly gets up, my heart skips a beat.


    He steps toward me, and I could feel his frustration. He reaches for me and suddenly I don''t want to


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    know what happens after 3.


    "Fine, fine I will sit down" I tell him, stepping back only to bump into Orion behind me. He leans


    down his voice next to my ear.


    "Bed is over there" he says, nudging me forward with his hand. Thaddeus stares at me waiting


    expectantly. I walk past him sitting back on the bed. Rnd reaches over grabbing my waist and


    yanking me to the centre and Thaddeus sits back down.


    I groan bing annoyed.


    "Don''t be getting annoyed Evelyn you never walked in on any of us screwing around" Orion says


    from where he was leaning on the wall next to the door.


    "I wasn''t screwing around" I spit back at him.


    "No but still the same, you killed 5 people, marked 1 person, who you should have known wasn''t


    us"


    "Orion!" Rnd warns him.


    "No! Don''t tell me she didn''t know, she fucking killed them and instead of leaving she remained


    there, she could have left anytime Rnd. I saw what happened when Thaddeus got in her head, one


    of them even questioned her when she called him the wrong name but was too blood crazed to care


    and ignored her own instincts"


    I say nothing, I knew in a sense they weren''t them because it felt off yet I couldn''t bring myself to


    see past the urges, couldn''t help myself.


    "Enough!" Thaddeus says, pinching the bridge of his nose and squeezing his eyes shut.


    Nobody says anything instead all of us staring at Thaddeus who was fighting war within himself. I


    could feel the darkness tugging at the edges of his control, trying to find a way in. He lets out a breath


    looking up, managing topose himself.


    "The bitching and arguing needs to stop, all of you are driving me insane" he says.


    "Can we just get this over with?" I ask, sick of sitting in this room with all its testosterone fuelled


    anger directed at me.


    "You don''t leave for the next 3 days, you will also fire Laura. I don''t want her near you"


    "Fuck firing her, I am going to kill the evil wench" Orion says and I look at him.


    "You can''t just kill people,Orion"


    "Why not, you did" he retorts.


    "What else, hurry up" I tell him.


    "Lose the tone, we didn''t do anything, if we didn''t find you, you would probably be in a gutter


    somewhere so lose the attitude" Thaddeus says. I look away and at Rnd.


    "Well, they all had a go at me, what cat got your tongue Rnd"


    "You are being a bitch we just wanted to talk to you, but clearly you have no intention of listening to


    anything we have to say" he says getting up. He walks out of the room mming the door behind him.


    Wait so he gets to leave but I have to remain?


    "Why are you being like this, we are just trying to talk to you?" Thaddeus says. Talk to me, they


    aren''t talking to me, they are telling me?


    "You are treating me like a fucking child,"


    "You are acting like one" Orion snaps at me.


    "Clearly this is going nowhere, just everyone needs to stop, we will talk about itter" Thaddeus


    says.


    "You''re not even going to mention it?" Orion asks him, making me wonder what he is talking about.


    "Not while you are this angry, everyone just needs to cool off" Thaddeus says.


    Orion throws his arms up annoyed, turning for the door. "Orion!"


    "No Thaddeus" he says walking out. Thaddeus sighs. I wait for him to leave but he doesn''t.


    "Can I go now?" I ask and he nods. I hopped up walking out and went downstairs to make a


    coffee. Orion walks past me heading for the door with his keys in his hand.


    "Are you leaving?" I ask him.


    "Yes, to get our daughter," he says, not bothering to stop.


    "I told mum she could have her for the night, she asked for a sleepover" Thaddeus says walking


    down the steps as he reaches the front door.


    "What?" Orion turns to face him.


    "I''m not arguing over this Orion, they are perfectly capable of having her for the night" Thaddeus


    tells him. Orion starts arguing with him and I walk off, turning the kettle on and ignoring them. I made


    coffee and could still hear Thaddeus and Orion yelling. Well Orion was yelling and Thaddeus was


    talking calmly. It was weird to hear, usually it was the opposite way around.

 chapter 191

    chapter 191


    Hearing the front door open,. I get a whiff of Rnds scent before hearing him trying to calm Orion


    down. I grab my coffee heading out the back away from them.


    I sit at the table and chairs on the back varandar before seeing Orion''s smokes sitting on the table.


    I grab one lighting it, enjoying the burning sensation in the back of my throat. I haven''t smoked since


    just before I found out I was pregnant with Mara. I must admit I did miss smoking, as stupid as that


    seemed.


    Nothing better than a coffee and a smoke first thing in the morning. The arguing inside stopped,


    the house falling silent when I heard a car start before leaving. Theundry door opens and I scramble


    to put my smoke out.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Don''t make it a habit" I hear Rnd say and I sit back.


    "I thought you were Orion," I told him. Knowing Orion loved giving me lectures about smoking.


    He sits in the chair across from me with his own coffee in his hand. I light my smoke again.


    "Who left?" I ask him, putting my feet on my chair.


    "Orion" he answers. I nod before drawing back on my smoke.


    "God I hate seeing you smoke" he says looking at me.


    "Don''t you start, not like it is going to kill me" I tell him.


    "No, it won''t but doesn''t mean I like seeing you do it"


    "It''s one" I tell him.


    "And tomorrow it will be a packet," he says.


    "Feel free to leave, I didn''t ask you to watch me"


    " No, I thought you were doing a runner," he says, sipping his coffee.


    "No point you would find me anyway" I tell him.


    I finish my smoke before hopping up and heading inside. Thaddeus was washing dishes, it was an


    odd sight to see, not that he didn''t do housework, but he usually did what he calls the more manly jobs.


    "He went to get Mara?" I ask him.


    "No mum would probably beat his ass if he tried to take her," he says, grabbing another te and


    washing it.


    "Grab a tea towel" he says. I grab one, handing him my cup before starting to dry what he washed


    already. We did the dishes in silence but it wasn''t awkward though, I could tell he was itching to say


    something.


    "When Oriones back we need to talk about something else" he finally says.


    "Why can''t you say something now?" I ask him. Not wanting to deal with Orion bing a moody


    ass again. Thaddeus says nothing, just continues cleaning the kitchen.


    I walk upstairs flopping on the bed, considering I wanted to leave it before, I now found it rxing


    because it was filled with their scents. I eventually doze off only to wake when someone sits next to my


    head shaking my shoulder.


    I look up and see Rnd. "A little hungover?" He asks.


    "No" I tell him, rolling to face the other way, though I did have a headache but I think that''s from


    arguing with them.


    "Come on, hop up Orion is home"


    "So?" I ask, snuggling under the nket.


    "Thaddeus wants you downstairs"


    "And he is not my keeper" I retorted, annoyed they won''t just leave me alone.


    "Fine, I will go tell him you said that"


    "Fine, can you pull the blind down on your way out?" I told him. He ignores me walking out of the


    room. I pull the pillow over my head, drowning out the light.


    I hear someone walk into the room, before I feel the nket ripped away. A hand wraps around my


    ankle before I am ripped off the bed.


    "I sent Rnd to get you, and what did you say?" He asks while he holds me off the ground by my


    ankle, my hair touching the floor as I dangle upside down.


    He jiggles me like a tea bag. "Stop, you will make me puke" I tell him.


    "Why didn''t youe downstairs?" He asks.


    "Put me down," I tell him.wing at the carpet with my hands trying to get away. He tosses me


    before catching me, my face now in his crotch. "Thaddeus!"


    "Evelyn!" He says back.


    I grip his pants trying to turn upright.


    "Must say you have a lovely ass" he says before I hear him growl and he bites it. I buck.


    "You''re not the only one with teeth," I tell him. He chuckles before pulling me upright before I bite


    his dick.


    "That fucking hurt," I tell him.


    "Well don''t make me get you," he says, crushing me against his chest. I wrap my legs around him,


    knowing he wasn''t putting me down.


    He walks downstairs before cing me on my feet. He points to the living room and I walk into the


    room. Orion was sitting on the lounge with Rnd.


    I walk over to them about to sit on the couch between them when Rnd pulls me on hisp.


    Thaddeus walks out before reaching in his pocket and looking at me. He ces something on the


    coffee table. I feel my chest rise and fall, panic seizing me when I realise it is the bottle of pills Amara


    gave me.


    My mouth suddenly went dry. Orion was ring at the bottle and I could feel his burning anger


    over it. Rnd''s grip on my waist tightens before he presses his chin on my shoulder.


    "How many times have you taken these?" Orion asks his eyes on the bottle still.


    "Once" I tell him feeling bile rise in my throat. They were pissed off, Orion the most but all of them


    were angry.


    "Were you going to tell us?" Orion asks, finally looking away from the bottle. His eyes still crimson


    making me look away.


    "Well?"


    "No, I knew you would have carried on over it"


    "So instead you risk bing infertile?" Thaddeus asks. I shrug not caring, I am not having


    anymore kids.


    Orion Mutters something,and Rnd nudges him with his foot.


    "She fucken is" Orion says.


    "I''m what?" I ask him, turning on Rnds''p to face him.


    "Nothing," Thaddeus says ring at Orion who looks away. Nobody says anything for a few tense


    seconds.


    "I want more kids," Orion says. I sigh annoyed.


    "Well, find someone else, I am not having anymore" I tell him and he looks at me.


    "We can only have kids with our mates, so yes you are"


    "My body, not yours" I snapped at him. He growls.


    "You don''t get to decide for all of us Evelyn when you are the only one that can carry our children"


    Orion retorts.


    "You are not the one having to carry a child, you think pregnancy is fun it fucking sucks, you want


    anoither one go find another way because I am not having anymore babies" I scream at him.


    "You don''t want anymore?" Rnd says and I feel his sadness, were they insane how could they


    want another after everything, they should just be grateful they have Amara.


    "No, I don''t" I tell him hopping up.


    "You only have to carry it for a few months, it''s not like you have to raise it, not like you act like a


    mother to Mara" Orion says and I see red. I p him, how dare he say that. He growls before getting


    up and shoving me.


    " At least I am not suffocating her like you do" I tell him, shoving him back. Rnd grabs me,


    ripping me back just as Orion lunges at me. Thaddeus blocks him and Orion hits him instead.


    Orion freezes, realising what he did.


    "Hands to yourselves, and you,e on Orion you''re better than that"


    "Why because she is fucking female" Orion says.


    "No because she is your fucking mate" Thaddeus yells at him. Orion sits down bracing his elbows


    on his knees before putting his head in his hands.


    Thaddeus sits on the lounge next to Orion, gripping his knee and giving it a squeeze.


    "Nobody is saying right now Evie, but you can''t take those. If you didn''t want kids right now, you


    should have told us. Not just ruin your body with poison. That stuff is dangerous" Thaddeus says.


    He gets up walking into the kitchen before returning and dropping boxes of condoms on the coffee


    table. Rnd groans at the sight of it. Orion scoffs not happy.


    "Until you''re ready we will just have to tarp up" Thaddeus says, giving the box a dirty look, like it


    was a cock torturing device.


    "Nope I am not wearing that strangtion device, I call dibs on her ass" Rnd says, making me


    p his chest.


    "You might need to stock up in bread bags though" he says staring at Thaddeus crotch, the man


    was huge, so was Rnd but Thaddeus was monstrous.


    "Okay while.you discuss that, I am going to have a shower" I tell them getting up off Rndsp.


    Orion says nothing but snatches the bottle off the coffee table when I go to walk around it. I roll my


    eyes at him before walking off.

 chapter 192

    chapter 192


    Evelyn POV


    Going to sleep was near impossible, I gave up and slept in Mara''s bed, wishing she was here. The


    distraction would have been good, she always kept everyone on their toes.


    Getting up to Orion rummaging around her room, I stretch rolling over to look at him. His scent


    filled the room making me wonder how long he had been in here already.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Disinfecting her toys" he says with a can of Glen 20 in his hand and a cloth in the other. I cough


    on the fumes.


    "Are you trying to disinfect her lungs too?" I ask, choking while hopping up.


    "You could always help," he says, looking over his shoulder at me.


    "She is a tribrid, what possible disease could she catch from her toys?" I ask, shaking my head.


    He seems to think for a second.


    "None because they are disinfected," he says, spraying Glen 20 at me.


    "You''re too much sometimes" I tell him, getting up and remaking her bed.


    "Well in your case I am not enough" he mutters under his breath.


    "What?" I ask.


    "Nothing, never mind just talking to myself" he says, turning back to his task of cleaning every toy


    she owns.


    "Where are Thaddeus and Rnd?" I ask, about to go look for them.


    "Thaddeus went to the council to do some work and to look into something, Rnd has gone to


    get Amara, and he is taking her to her ydate"


    "ydate?" I ask him.


    "Yes, she goes every week but Rnd wanted to take her. Leaving me with you," he says, not


    even bothering to hide his dyssia of having to be around me.


    "Yeah you seem really impressed about having to spend time with me" I remarked before walking


    out.


    Heading downstairs, I grab the basket off the floor near our door. By the look of it Orion had been


    busy, as it contained our dirty bed linen. I chuck it in the washing machine, turning it on before going to


    the kitchen and turning the kettle on.


    I make two coffees, before putting some bread in the toaster. I waited for it to pop before spreading


    creamed cheese on it. Taking a bite of my toast, I walk to the stairs.


    "Orion, I made you coffee" I called out to him. I got no response but could hear him rummaging


    around in her room still.


    I quickly eat my toast, leaving his coffee and toast on the counter for him before sneaking out the


    back to have a smoke.


    The sun beaming down on my skin, oh how I missed it''s warmth. Now I barely felt it. The thought


    saddened me, I missed being human, missed so many things making me wonder how Orion coped for


    centuries. Maybe he forgot what it was like, I didn''t want to forget. Lighting my smoke Oriones out


    plucking it from my fingers.


    "Since when did you start smoking again?" He asks, puffing on it before handing it back.


    "This is only my second one" I tell him and he eyes me suspiciously.


    "Promise" I tell him.


    He looks away before sitting next to me and lighting his own. We sat in silence for a bit just looking


    at the paddocks surrounding the ce and watching the sun grow higher in the sky..


    "Do you miss being human?" I ask him and he looks at me.


    "Sometimes, Why do you?" He asks and I nod.


    "I miss you being human too," he says, making me look at him.


    "Really?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Yep, you didn''t talk back as much" he chuckles.


    "It gets easier, though. You find things that remind you of being human that keeps you from turning


    into a monster" he says.


    "Like?"


    "I don''t know for me it was travelling, watching people. Not in a creepy way then I found them, and


    I didn''t really think about it. I was to busy consumed with trying to get Thaddeus to behave, now we


    have Mara and I rarely think about it"


    I think over his words, but it doesn''t really resonate much with me, everyone he would have known


    from being human was dead. I had mates before turning into a Hybrid, so I couldn''t really find


    something when technically I had them already.


    "Well I need to change Mara''s bed linen" he says hopping up and walking inside. I watch him leave


    and finish my smoke before heading inside. I put my mug in the sink before going to the linen


    cupboard. I grab some fresh sheets before going upstairs to make our bed.


    Walking into the bedroom, all I could smell was Glen 20. Orion had clearly been in here too, with


    his germ killing spray. I open the window before forcing the fitted sheet over the corner. Moving around


    the bed tugging the corners over when my fingertips brush something under the mattress.


    I reached under and pulled it out to find it was one of Orion sketchbooks, though I was curious as


    to why he didn''t keep it with the others. He rarely let me look at them. I don''t know why he was


    excellent at drawing.


    Looking to the door making sure he wasn¡¯t walking past. I quickly opened It wanting to know what


    he had been drawing. The first page had his lovely calligraphy writing I had always been so jealous of.


    Though the title confused me. What should have been. Turning the page, what I wasn''t expecting was


    to see a photograph of our son. I nearly dropped the entire sketch book. I never saw him, refused to


    see him and that was my deepest regret but looking at the picture he was perfect, just looked like he


    was sleeping in his little blue teddy pajamas that he was buried in.


    Swallowing back the emotion that suddenly clogged my throat, I looked at the drawings. I find them


    all to be our son, only he was drawn with his eyes open, some of him smiling. All different scenarios


    and Orion had drawn them as if he were still here with us. I sit on the bed looking through them, loving


    the detail and how they look like our little boy in the photo, even his wispy hair.


    Picking up thest one crushed me, it was a drawing of Mara from a picture that was downstairs,


    of her looking up at the camera with a big cheeky grin on her face. Though in the photo downstairs


    hanging on the hall, she clutched her teddy in her arms. Orion had drawn her holding him. Holding our


    son.


    My hands shook terribly as I held the page and I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from rolling down my face.


    I take the picture carefully pulling it out, making sure not to damage it before walking over and


    shutting the door. I grabbed one of the photo frames off the wall before carefully cing it in so I didn''t


    crinkle the page, wanting to put it downstairs with the photos of Mara. Packing up everything, I was


    about to put away the sketchpad back under the bed when I heard Thaddeus sing out from downstairs


    havinge home.


    "Just a sec" I called back, cing the frame on the dressing table and walking over to the bed and


    lifting the mattress to put the sketchbook back under it.


    "What are you doing?" Says Orion''s voice from behind me. I turn facing him and his eyes dart to


    what is in my hands.


    "Please don''t ruin them, don''t ruin them like you do everything else that reminds you of him" he


    says, his eyes not leaving the drawings in my hands.


    "I wasn''t...I was"-


    He moves toward me and I stand up the sketchbook in my hand still and he snatches it off me.


    "I was just looking, Orion, they are really good" I tell him but he was too busy checking his


    drawings. Thaddeus walks in looking at Orion before his eyes dart to me.


    "Evelyn what did you do?" Thaddeus says


    "I was just looking," I tell him when suddenly Orion turns on me, cing the sketchbook on the bed


    and I stumble back from him. If looks could kill I would be dead ten times over. His eyes were crimson


    and I didn''t understand what I did wrong to deserve such wrath.


    Orion grips my arms, his nails cutting into my skin.


    "Where is it?" He asks, his fangs protruding as his face turns demonic.


    "Where the fuck is the picture Evelyn" he screams shaking me.


    "I took it... I put it"


    "How could you be so cruel to destroy them Evelyn?" Thaddeus says cutting me off and I feel


    Orion''s grip tighten but I was more shocked that Thaddeus knew about them to care.


    "Wait, you saw them?" I ask him.


    "Of course we have seen them," now that stung, he had shown them but what? I wasn''t good


    enough to see them?


    "Give it back now, I swear if you ruined it" Orion screams, jerking me toward him.


    Thaddeus pulls me away from him and Orion growls at him. His nails tore through my arms making


    my skin bleed from his tight grip.


    "Tell her to give back, I can''t believe you would go through my stuff like that, you know I hate you


    snooping" Orion yells at me.


    "What so they can see him but I am not allowed, you three, all you ever do is gang up on me,


    always choosing sides and it is never mine. I am always the Forgotten Mate, the one you me shit


    on, here take it, all I did was fucking frame it" I tell him. Grabbing the frame off the dressing table where


    Iid it down.


    Thaddeus takes it looking at it before turning to Orion. He takes the frame and his face falls, I walk


    out.


    "Evie wait, I didn''t know"


    ¡°Go fuck yourself Orion¡± I tell him.


    I walk downstairs before taking off out the back door, they can all get fucked. They all have each


    other while I am left on the outside, always the one left out of their little circle.


    I ran on anger, ran on fear, ran on everything that was threatening to drown me slowly. By the time


    I stopped it was dark. Looking around at where I ended up, I curse at the moon. Of all the ces my


    stupid feet took me to, it brought me back here. Back home.


    The only thing left standing was the garage, the house gone just a dirt patch in the middle of the


    yard. I sit leaning against the shed and watching the night pass over. Everything was so clear out here,


    the air, the sky but most all it was quiet. The only sounds were the gentle breeze and leaves moving


    from it. Quiet.


    My phone rings in my pocket and I pull it out looking at the screen. Thaddeus picture popping up. I


    mute it before cing it beside me on the grass. My phone rings again but I ignore it vibrating beside


    me, instead closing my eyes and enjoying the silence.

 chapter 193

    chapter 193


    Thaddeus POV


    "Why isn''t she answering?" I growl for the hundredth time as I get her voicemail.


    "She will be fine, she just needs to calm down," Rnd says, cing Mara in her chair to eat her


    dinner.


    "It''s been hours, Rnd," I tell him, putting Mara''s te in front of her.


    "I will go find her," Orion says, grabbing his jacket from behind the front door and putting it on.


    Mara picks up a piece of broli before viciously biting the head off making a dinosaur chomping noise


    as she devours the chunk.


    "I will go with you" I tell him about to go grab a jacket when Rnd walks over to Orion.


    "Stay with Mara, I will go with him. She still likes me sorta" he says, grabbing my jacket and putting


    it on.


    "Just find her and bring her home, I don''t care if you have to drag her home kicking and screaming,


    just bring her back" I tell them before leaning down and cutting Mara¡¯s sausage into pieces for her. She


    makes the chomping noise before biting my hand and I jerk my hand back.


    "When did you guys give her bloodst?" I ask, looking down at her, four little white fangs popping


    down from her top lip and four little holes in the back of my hand where she bit me.


    "Two days ago?" Rnd says looking at Orion who nods. Rnd walked over to her.


    "You hungry baby?" He says kissing her head before biting his wrist and cing it in front of her


    face. She sniffs the air before grabbing his wrist and sinking her fangs into him.


    Rnd hisses,"So sharp like needle points" he says waiting for her to finish before pulling his wrist


    away and rubbing it with his thumb.


    Mara goes back to chomping her broli''s with viscous chewing noises making me chuckle and


    shake my head at her.


    Rnd kisses my cheek. "Be back soon" he says and I nod, turning around sitting next Mara and


    eating my own dinner.


    When she is done, I make her a bottle only to find she has bitten all the teats off them. Hunting


    through the cupboards I found onest teat. I make her bottle and hand it to her before pulling it back


    when I see her fangs pop out.


    "Ah ah no biting it, it''s thest one. Chew through it and no more bot bots" I tell her as she reaches


    for it.


    I give it to her and roll my eyes when she starts chewing on it ignoring what I said. I picked her up


    before walking into the living room with her. cing her down she runs to her cubby house in the


    corner of the living room.


    I sat watching her flicking through channels worried about Evelyn. Time slips by as I be


    consumed with my thoughts.


    "Daddy, where is mummy?" I hear Mara''s little voice jolting me back to my surroundings. She


    climbs in myp before snuggling into the crook of my arm, trying to pull her nket from the cubby


    onto the couch.


    I pull it up, draping it over her and tucking it around her.


    "Is mummy in trouble because the bad man tricked her?" she asks and I look down at her.


    "What bad man?" I ask her.


    "The one from dreams, the one that made the house go boom?" She says peering up at me.


    Goosebumps rise on my arms at her words. The way she peered up at me with her glowing eyes, full of


    so much knowledge on her adorable face, the way she always spoke clearly despite being 18 months


    old, though tribrid¡¯s grew at faster rate so she more resembled a three year old, it was still eerie to see.


    "You saw a bad man?" I ask, trying to find out what she saw.


    "Yep he''s Laura''s boyfriend, he won''t give aunty back" she says tugging her nket up and


    yawning as her eyes close.


    "Mara?" I ask her. I rub her arm gently. Her little eyes flutter open.


    "Can daddy see your dreams?" I ask her and she nods sleepily before closing her eyes and drifting


    off.


    My heart was pounding in my chest as I waited for her to fall asleep.


    "Mara," I whisper after a while to see if she is asleep. cing my hand on her temple, I close my


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    eyes. Instead of forcing my way in her head, I feel for her energy. Rifling through could wake her or


    startle her. Evelyn always said it felt like fingers flicking through files in her head when I did to her, she


    hated the feel of it and I didn''t want to scare her so instead I watched her dreams as they yed out


    instead flicking through looking for her memories.


    Her dreams were colourful, our faces appearing in her sleep, my mother even just things she


    overheard, listening when we didn''t think she was listening.


    For the most part I saw nothing, for hours nothing came, just what her little mind conjured up.


    Hours pass when I saw the images swirling and morphing into images of nightmares. The explosion but


    from her eyes, watching our house burn and I almost shoved myself out not wanting to witness it again.


    Then the pictures flickered and I saw Laura talking to a man with his back to her, looking over


    paperwork at a desk. Talking about drugging Evelyn. Before the image flickers again, I could see her


    dreams morph before I am facing a cell. At first I didn''t understand what I was looking at, until I saw


    something move in the darkened corner before falling forward. Slumping on the ground her gaunt face


    peering out between the bars as footsteps approach.


    "Wakey wakey, time to get up. I brought you a present" says a males voice the same male voice


    speaking to Laura. She crawls forward and the man ces a medicine cup of blood on the ground,


    sliding it between the bars. A frail hand snatching and I realise who it is, recognise her face as it clears


    slightly her stone like features softening slightly, Bianca.


    I jolted out of her head my breathinging in panicked breaths as I tried to catch my breath.


    Light was shining in the windows and I realised I had been in her head all night. I tried to make sense


    of what I saw.


    Amara was right, something had happened to her and we had been so caught up with our own


    lives, I didn''t realise how badly she needed us, how much she was suffering. Convinced she was just


    hiding out somewhere.

 chapter 194

    chapter 194


    Evelyn POV


    I was woken by the suning up, lighting up the backs of my eyelids. I looked around my


    surroundings only to find Rnd next to me and I was leaning on him inside the shed. How did I not


    wake up when they moved me?


    The answer was Orion who was sitting across from me staring at me and I could feel the fog lift off


    me.


    "You didn''te home, '''' he says simply. I sit up, my back cracking from the awkward position I


    was in.


    "Yeah not like any of you want me there" I tell him hopping up.


    "I thought you were destroying them, you could have just told me" he says.


    "Like I could get a word in with you screaming at me, you didn¡¯t give me a chance to exin" I tell


    him walking to the shed''s roller door and looking out at what was left out here.


    "Why did youe here?" Orion asks and I look over my shoulder at him.


    "I didn''t mean to, I didn''t realise where I was till I stopped" I tell him looking back out at the empty


    lott. The grass trying to grow over the dirt patch that was once home.


    "I miss this ce, we used to be happy here" he says, walking over to me.


    "Yeah now it is as broken as us" I chuckle, funny how a house can represent so much in so many


    ways.


    "We aren''t broken, just a little lost," he says.


    "Lost? That''s what you call it?" I ask him.


    "We didn''t lose something Orion, he was taken from us, you are just all to blind to see it" I tell him.


    "This again? There is no proof anything happened. The fire department even said it was gas lines"


    "You say that like they can''t be bought, they could have been lying"


    "You''re delusional, that''s what you are. Fucking crazy Evelyn, sometimes there aren''t answers, you


    just want someone to me, some exnation because you can''t live believing it was an ident"


    Orion''s says.


    "That''s because it fucking wasn''t, I know it fucking wasn''t an ident, I can feel it" He scoffs


    shaking his head.


    "Fucking feel it? , What you got superpowers now, you¡¯re fucking unbelievable" he saysughing.


    "I know it wasn''t an ident," I told him.


    "Think what you want Evelyn, it changes nothing, it doesn''t bring him back" he says.


    Orion''s phone rang in his pocket. He pulls it out before answering it.


    "Yeah we found her, we will be home soon" he says and I hear Thaddeus speaking on the other


    end.


    "Head straight home, I found something, well Mara did"


    "Mara? What do you mean?" Orion asks his eyes darting to me before flicking away.


    "I will exin when you get home" Thaddeus says before hanging up.


    Orion pockets his phone before running his hand through his hair.


    "We should head back" he says getting up and walking over to Rnd who was snoring, propped


    up against the brick wall. He shakes his shoulder, and Rnd stretches his arms above his head.


    "We need to go home," Orion tells him.


    Rnd shakes himself as he gets to his feet. "What''s going on?" He says looking between us.


    "Nothing, we need to head home, Thaddeus wants us back" Orion tells him.


    Rnd nods, walking over to me. He wraps his arms around me tugging me toward him. "Morning,


    though I don''t like camping on a concrete floor my ass is so sore" he says and I lean against him.


    "Come on let''s go," Orion says, pulling the roller door down.


    "You guys go" I tell them walking over to the dirt patch.


    "No you areing, we aren''t leaving without and I will fucking drag you home if I need to Evie"


    "Or you could go on your merry delusional way Orion" I tell him and he growls stepping forward.


    "Try it, I fucking dare you" I tell him.


    "Oh for fucks sake can we not argue for one bloody day, it is too early for this shit" Rnd says.


    "Evelyn now!" Orion orders. I turn away continuing to the dirt patch when I feel myself jerked back


    by my shirt.


    "Enough you''reing home with us" Rnd says.


    "Just go, I will catch up" I tell him. He jerks me back to him refusing to let go before he starts


    walking. Pulling me backwards by my shirt. I pull my arms through slipping it off before stumbling


    backwards, my heel hitting something in the ground and Ind on my ass.


    "Evelyn!" Rnd growls spinning around holding my shirt in his hand yet I was too focused on


    what I tripped on something red peeking out of the ground.


    A round cylinder barely visible under the dirt,pacted into the ground. I start digging at it trying


    to unbury it when I am ripped upwards by my arm.


    "Stop it Evelyn, let''s go home" Orion says and I elbow him . He groans, letting go and I start


    digging with my hands again, finding the edge. Rnd reaches down to grab me then stops noticing


    what I am trying to get out of the dirt.


    I pull it out seeing a small digital screen. When suddenly Rnd snatches it from my hand looking


    at it.


    I snatch it back, turning it over. It was some sort of device. Yet it felt empty, I shook it.


    "Don''t shake it, I think that''s a pipe bomb,¡±Rnd says and I shake it again, trying to listen for


    anything in it.


    ¡°Evelyn stop shaking it, what if it goes off?" Rnd says.


    "It''s hollow" I tell him before looking at Orion. I ram it in his chest and he grabs it in his hands


    looking at it before looking at me, his lips part in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Still think I''m fucking delusional" I tell him before walking off to go home.

 chapter 195

    chapter 195


    Evelyn POV


    When we got home, Thaddeus exined what he saw. Honestly it came as no surprise to me, I


    had been saying it all along that it wasn''t an ident. I was shocked however to find out Laura had


    something to do with it.


    I let them discuss it, I couldn''t give a rat''s ass what they had to say. I knew all along yet I was


    delusional in thinking it. Bianca though, I was worried about and when Amara came over frantically


    looking for Mara I nearly lost it.


    Mara was already suffering with these dreams. I was not about to allow her to be used even by my


    family. Amara would have to wait and either do what Thaddeus did or let him do it and ry it to her. I


    wasn''t having them tinkering and sifting through her memories, it was never a pleasant feeling when


    done to me so I wasn''t about to allow it to happen to my daughter.


    "I will be quick, in and out in two seconds Evelyn, she may not even notice" Amara argues with


    me.


    "She will notice, believe me it''s not a nice feeling, just wait till she falls asleep" I tell her stacking


    the dishes in the dishwasher.


    "Just let her do it, Mara won''t even know" Thaddeus says.


    "No!" Says Orion for once on my side.


    "My aunty is out there dying, all because you won''t let me in her head" Amara yells at him.


    "Bianca is not dying, she is simply desating. Awful but doesn''t change anything, you aren''t


    meddling in my daughter''s head" I tell her.


    When I turn around though she is gone.


    "Where did she go?" I ask Orion only to see Thaddeus also gone. I listen for Mara and can hear


    her still in her room when I hear the floorboard creak. I rush upstairs and bust through her door. Amara


    hand outstretched about to touch her little head while she yed with her dolly. I grab her hand, jerking


    it away.


    "I said no!" I tell her and Mara looks up at me.


    "Hi mummy" she says, before noticing Amara.


    "Aunty Aunty" she squeals and Amara smiles at her before bending down. Thaddeus grips my arm


    before reefing me out of the room.


    "You dare grab her like that, she is my fucking sister Evelyn"


    "And she is my daughter," I growl back.


    "Done" I hear Amara sing out and I spin around rushing back in but she is gone having misted out


    of the room. Mara appeared unharmed but it pissed me off, it''s not good to meddle in people''s heads,


    worse to do it to a child.


    "See perfectly fine" Thaddeus says and I snap, shutting the door behind me as I step out before I


    pivot, pping him. My hand burned from the contact with his face.


    "You put her at risk, she could have got hurt you fucking prick" I scream at him.


    "Amara would never hurt her Evelyn, not everyone is out to get our kids" he says grabbing my arm.


    "She may not mean to but that doesn''t mean it couldn''t have happened, you put her at


    unnecessary risk when you only had to wait till she went to sleep"


    "That would take hours we don''t have" Thaddeus growls letting me go.


    "Like the months you spent not believing me, were months we didn''t have" I tell him before walking


    downstairs.


    "She did it, didn''t she?" Orion asks. I nod and he storms off up stairs no doubt to give Thaddeus a


    serving.


    Walking into the kitchen Rnd was sitting at the table. "You okay?" I ask him.


    "Yeah just over everything, and everyone" he says running both hands through his hair and resting


    his head in his hands.


    "You could alwayse to work with me?"


    "You''re not seriously going, can''t you stay home for once. All you do is work" Rnd says.


    "I don''t have a choice, Imogen isn''t working today, and Laura well obviously she won''t be working


    there again and I doubt she will show face even if she was allowed toe back" I tell him.


    "Please just stay home, I don''t need anymore stress today"


    "Rnd you know I can''t, I am meant to open in three hours"


    "Yes Evelyn you do, you own the ce, you set your own hours, just stay home please" he says


    looking up at me.


    "Rnd?"


    "You know what, never mind do whatever, you always choose work" he says getting up and


    knocking his chair over. He picks it up, shoving it back under the table.


    "Fine I will stay," I tell him.


    "Just go, you don''t want to be here, so just go" he says walking past me. I grab his arm pulling him


    back and he shakes my arm off.


    "I''m staying, what''s got into you?"


    "Nothing you never want to spend time with us, you know we haven''t spent time as a family since


    the day of the ident, so please just for once stay with us"


    "I said I would, I am staying okay just calm down" I tell him. He takes a deep breath in before


    gripping the hem of my shirt and pulling me to him. His arms wrap around me and he rests his chin on


    my head.


    "Thank you," he says, kissing the top of my head. I try to stand on my tippy toes and kiss him but


    he pulls away smiling.


    "What''s wrong shorty can''t reach?" He teases. I smack his chest and heughs before leaning


    down so I can kiss him.


    I wrap my arms around his neck when I feel him grip the backs of my thighs lifting me up and I


    wrap my legs around his waist and kiss him harder.


    Rnds warm hands went underneath my shirt to my lower back pressing me closer to him.


    His tongue brushes mine softly before he pulls back, sucking my bottom lip in his mouth before he


    lets go of it.


    "I missed you, miss my old Evie" he says pressing his forehead against mine.


    Hearing little feet running, Rnd puts me down and I turn to face the dining room door just in time


    to see Mara run in.


    "We have a tea party in my house," she says, carrying her toy basket.


    "I don''t think mummy will fit" I tell her, following after her. I look at her cubby house door. My ass is


    definitely not squeezing through that door.


    "If Orion can fit, you can," Rnd says, pping my ass.


    "Come in mummy,e in" she calls and I bend down assessing the door. I crawl in, turning


    sideways to squeeze through the gap. The door turned out to be the easy part, it was trying to figure


    out where to put my legs once I got in.


    I yed with Mara for a bit before I started to feel ustrophobic. Her cubby shrinking more and


    more the longer I stayed in there.


    Hopping out I go make her some afternoon tea only to walk out and find Rnd carrying her


    upstairs asleep.


    "I just made it" I tell him looking at the sandwich I painstakingly cut into stars.


    "She always naps at this time," he says, carrying her to her room. His words made me think.


    Maybe I didn''t spend as much time at home as I thought.


    I walk to the bin but before I could toss them, Orion snatches one off the te.


    "Where have you been hiding?" I ask him while he chews the jam sandwich before grabbing


    another off the te.


    "What?" I haven''t eaten today" he says.


    "Haven''t eaten?" I ask, noticing the bloodstain on his shirt. I point to it,


    "Thaddeus don''t count," he says.


    "Where is Thaddeus?"


    "Upstairs sulking because you pped him over Amara"


    Rndes in, snagging one of the star sandwiches. "Should I start cutting your food into stars


    for you too"


    "Wouldn''t hurt but they wanna be big stars" Rnd says grabbing thest bit sized piece.


    I take the now empty te to the sink and rinse it when I feel hands run over my hips, slipping


    under my shirt.


    "Orion, what are you doing?" I ask when I feel his lips go to my neck, "nothing" he mumbles kissing


    my skin.


    His hands pushing my shirt higher before he pulls it off.


    "Doesn''t feel like nothing" I tell him when I feel him fiddling with the buttons of my jeans.


    "I''m still mad at you" I tell him, gripping his hand.


    "Make up sex then"


    "Or no sex" I tell him.


    "Angry sex?" he asks, kissing my shoulder.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "See you can beat him and beat him off" Rnd says.


    "Or I can just beat him" I tell Rnd.


    "I''m down to watch either," Rnd says and I chuckle.


    "I would prefer the beat me off, just saying" Orion mumbles against my neck. I feel fangs press


    against skin before he sinks them into my mark. Arousal rolling over me and I moan loudly, his arm


    around my waist the only thing holding me upright as sparks rush south.


    He pulls back his fangs leaving my skin along with the euphoric feeling and he kisses below my


    ear.


    ¡°I want to show you something¡± He whispers, pushing me out of the kitchen and toward the stairs.


    Before taking me up the hallway beside the stairs. He stops turning me to face the wall.


    ¡°Now you can see him all the time¡± He whispers and I look up at all his drawings mixed amongst


    the ones of us and Amara. He framed them, hanging them with the rest of the family photos. ¡°I have


    one more but I wasn¡¯t sure you would want it hung up¡± He says as I stare at the drawings of our son on


    the wall. My throat thick with emotion as I stared at what could have been. Orion steers me into the


    study before stopping at the bookshelf, his fingers moving along the shelf that has all his art books


    before he pulls one down handing it to me.


    ¡°Are you letting me look at them?¡± I ask him, because he never let me touch these ones.


    ¡°That was the first one I did,¡± He says, tapping the cover. I opened it to find one of me and our son,


    using a photo from me and Amara and adding him into it, this one even had colour.


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it with the others¡±


    ¡°Because I was angry with you, so I left it in here instead of taking it out. He says before tearing it


    out carefully when I notice the next page, which was also of me but sitting on the porch of our old


    house.


    ¡°Yep that''s enough, you''re not looking at anymore¡± He says trying to take it from me. I turned trying


    to see what other ones he had done of me. When I hear Rndugh behind me as I try to quickly flick


    through them only for it to be taken from my hands, Orion suddenly feels embarrassed, his emotions


    hitting me through the bond.


    ¡°Why are you embarrassed they are good¡± I tell him and Rndughs.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you to see the pronographic ones he draws¡±


    ¡°Oh really now I am intrigued¡± I tell him, trying to grab the sketchbook back down.


    ¡°Nope, no more. You know I don''t like you looking at them¡± Orion says, grabbing my hands and


    tugging me away. He grabs the other drawing.


    ¡°You putting it with the rest, on the wall?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°If you want me to, it doesn''t have to go up there if you don''t want it to¡±


    ¡°No it''s fine,¡±He nods before grabbing it.


    ¡°I will go find a frame¡± He says walking out, as soon as he is gone I spin around curiosity killing


    me. Just as I grab the sketchbook.


    ¡°Ever heard the saying curiosity killed the cat?¡± Rnd asks, grabbing both my hands and pulling


    them to my chest.


    ¡°He won''t even know, I just want to see¡±


    ¡°We can always recreate them¡± Rnd purrs, nipping at my neck.


    ¡°Wait, have you seen them?¡± I ask him and he hums, nodding his head.


    ¡°Yep and the ones of Thaddeus, quite the imagination I must say, but he won¡¯t let me look at the


    ones he has done of me, though Thaddeus has seen them¡±


    ¡°So do you want to recreate his drawings?¡± Rnd asks, bumping his hips into my butt.


    ¡°So tempting but No, I have washing to do¡±


    ¡°On the washing machine it is in then¡± Rnd says his hands gripping my breast that were only


    covered by my bra.


    ¡°Nope¡±


    ¡°Why we can set it to spin cycle bet it will, really get you going¡± He says yfully.


    ¡°Go bend Orion over the washing machine and while you''re in there chuck another load on¡±


    ¡°Much rather release a load¡± He says, pulling my hips flush and against his crotch, his erection


    pressing against my ass.

 chapter 196

    chapter 196


    Thaddeus POV


    I sent Orion and Rnd down to keep Evelyn distracted. I knew if she found out Amara and I were


    sneaking off to find Bianca she would want toe. Once I felt she was distracted, I rang Amara¡¯s


    phone letting it ring three times before hanging it up. Amara mists into the room within a few minutes of


    me calling. I wish I had figured out how to do that, she had been doing it since she could walk and it


    made hide and seek a real bitch when we were kids.


    I press my finger to my lips, listening out for Evelyn. I could hear them in the kitchen. Amara holds


    out her hand. ¡°She is distracted for now¡± she tells me and I nod to her, taking my sister''s hand. The


    room disintegrating around me before I feel the suction of her magic zapping us into another


    destination which was her hippy style bedroom.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you tell mum?¡¯ I ask her sitting on the end of her bed. ¡°No, if shees it won''t end well¡±


    Amara tells me and I nod.


    ¡°You sure you can get in there?¡¯ I ask her and she thinks for a second.


    ¡°I know I can get us in the cell because I have seen it now, but where we end up exactly I am not


    sure. We could be walking into a trap, I can''t see anything pasting into the cell¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I mean ever since you brought me back my magic has been dwindling, like it isn''t at full strength. I


    have been missing heaps. Sometimes I can¡¯t even see the next day, let alone what the future holds


    anymore¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think to say anything?¡± I ask her a little worried.


    ¡°No, Bianca and I had been trying to figure out why, we do have a theory though¡± She admits.


    ¡°And what''s that?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Since bringing me back, my magic is stronger the closer I am to you, like my power source runs


    off your energy now, when your magic was gone sometimes it was impossible for me to draw magic


    unless I had fed or pulled energy from the elements, my own magic is no longer easy for me to draw


    on¡± I think over her words.


    ¡°I do have a question for you though, how has your mood been since having your magic back?¡±


    ¡°Good for the most part, the darkness tries to bleed into me but I have gotten better at forcing it


    away. Why?¡±


    ¡°When you brought me back, it used a massive boost of your power and I think some of mine may


    have bled into you¡±


    ¡°You think I stole your magic?¡± I ask her. Amara shakes her head.


    ¡°No, I think mine mellowed yours out like bnce in a way, you didn¡¯t take it from I can still feel it. I


    just sometimes struggle to draw on it, like my battery is running low¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can boost it again?¡± I tell her and she seems thoughtful for a second.


    ¡°Bianca seemed to think, maybe if I pulled on your magic and boosted yours like you did me, it


    would reverse it but then that would mean the darkness tainting you again¡± Kind of between a rock and


    hard ce. Being Amara gets her magic back full strength, but I get the darkness back.


    ¡°Not now Thaddeus, we will figure it out. Worse case scenario my magic stays weak, I am fine with


    that as long as you don¡¯t give into the darkness¡± She says and I nod but I feel like I have stolen from


    her, Amara always loved her magic and the thought of me ruining it for her upset me.


    ¡°Did you tell mum any of this?¡±


    ¡°No, I knew she would worry, Bianca doesn¡¯t want mum to go to extremes trying to help me. I am


    fine, so it doesn''t matter that much, but you know mum¡±


    ¡°We will figure it out,¡± I told her.


    ¡°So what next, this is your n?¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Well I am hoping it will be straight forward, in and out¡±


    ¡°And if it''s not?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where youe in, devil in disguise¡± She says her lips tugging up.


    ¡°So you''re bringing me as a bodyguard basically¡±


    ¡°Yep, shit goes wrong you bring the ce down¡± She says and I sigh.


    ¡°Fine let''s get this over with then¡± I tell her standing up.


    Amara grabs my hands before closing her eyes, I could see the concentration on her face as she


    pictured the cell Bianca was in. Nervousness creeped in when nothing happens at first, and I could


    actually feel what she meant about her magic weakening, it was flickering like a candle. I feel my


    energy deciding to test her theory, letting it bleed out of me. I watch the ck tendrils bleeding through


    my veins as they spread down my arms and into my hands. Amara gasps when she feels it touch her,


    her eyes opening as she looks at her hands before giving mine a squeeze and closing her eyes again.


    With blinding speed I didn''t even have a chance to inhale properly before I felt a rush of magic surge as


    she pulled on mine and zapping us into a darkened room. The jolt knocking the air out of my lungs and


    winding me.


    ¡°I guess Bianca¡¯s theory about my magic is correct¡± I hear Amara whisper as we let our eyes


    adjust to the darkness. Looking around, we were in a cell, I touched the bars to find they are made of


    silver, my skin sizzling. In front of the cell was a steel door and corridor, a very narrow one. The sort


    that would have me rubbing shoulders on both walls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch the bars Amara, they are made of silver¡± I tell her but I only get silence making me


    spin around to see why she was so quiet.


    ¡°Bianca?¡± I gasp as Amara kneels beside her. She was literally skin and bone, cheeks so hollow I


    could see her teeth through her skin. She looked like she aged a hundred years, just a skeleton with


    skin and eyes.I bit my wrist pressing it to her lips, her lips not even moving and Amara had to pry her


    lips open for my blood to go into the mouth.


    ¡°Come on Aunty B¡± Amara says, trying to jostle any reaction out of her. Slowly her lips started to


    smooth out, but my blood wasn¡¯t anything like human blood and wouldn''t rejuvenate her as quickly as


    what she craved.


    ¡°Amara?¡± She whispers her eyes sleepily blinking.


    ¡°Right here we need to get you out of here¡± She says as we hear a door open down the corridor.


    Amara and I both looked down the corridor when I saw her. Laura walked toward the cell,pletely


    oblivious to us standing in its shadows. I waited for her to get closer and edge toward the door which


    was only made of steel. She pulls a small medicine cup from her pocket pouring some blood in it before


    putting the cup on the ground and grabbing a stick pushing it toward the bars, stillpletely unaware


    of us inside the cell with Bianca.


    ¡°Thaddeus No¡± Amara whispers too low for her to hear. But I was seeing red, she hurt my Evie,


    hurt my Aunty and before I could think of anything I lunged at the door. My hands going to rip it off


    when I feel burning hot pain shoot through my hands as I grab the bars before I am sted backwards.


    ¡°Demetri¡± I hear Laura scream as I hit the bricks in the back of the cell. I hear running and people


    shouting. I groaned getting up off the ground, the door was electrified. I feel for my magic, but it was


    weak from the jolt.


    ¡°Not yet, we need to get out of here, don''t waste your magic¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I turn to look at Amara.


    ¡°I can end this¡±


    ¡°Not in your state, your magic is weakened, we don¡¯t even know where we are or what''s above us


    and I need you to get us out of here¡± Amara says and I see Laura pressing against the brick wall far


    from my reach.


    ¡°I am going to enjoy ripping you into pieces next time¡± I tell her walking toward the bars just as a


    face I never thought I would ever see again walks over to the cell. Though he was no longer human


    anymore but a vampire, that much was startling clear by the crimson red eyes that stared back at me,


    he had a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Thaddeus, I was wondering when you would stop by¡± He says, making sure to keep his distance. I


    feel for my magic letting it build.


    ¡°Ah ah ah, any electricity you try to y with in there, can''t escape past these bars I made sure of


    it, No, I just want to have a friendly chat¡± He says before looking past me to Amara.


    ¡°How¡¯s Bianca she was looking a little parched¡± He says his eyes going to the back of the cell.


    ¡°I will make you a deal, youe work for me and I will let your family live¡± He says and I chuckle


    at his words.


    ¡°I was being genuine Thaddeus, a way out before your family bes involved¡±


    ¡°You already involved them, you think I will let you live after what you have done?¡¯ I ask him.


    ¡°Well something to think about, right now you can''t afford to use your magic not after a jolt of


    25000 volts of electricity especially if you want to get your Aunt out, though next time I will remember


    that, I thought it would sit you on your ass, clearly not¡±


    I feel my magic surge, electricity zapping between my fingers when I feel a hand grab my wrist


    before seeing ck. Only to materialise back into my living room. Evelyn was ying with a puzzle with


    Mara. She jumps when we suddenly appear beside her, she looks to the stairs and back at me


    confused before noticing Bianca on the ground, Amara¡¯s hand still wrapped around my wrist, as she


    knelt her hand holding Bianca¡¯s.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± She says standing up and picking up Amara. Orion and Rnd run


    into the room before stopping.


    ¡°I will get some blood bags,¡± Orion says, rushing out of the house.


    ¡°You better start talking Thaddeus¡± Evelyn says, looking between the three of us.

 chapter 197

    chapter 197


    Evelyn POV


    I knew something was going on, fucking knew it. Theirplete personality changes within


    minutes of Amara leaving. I should have known better, how did I notice he left. I thought he was


    sleeping. I knew something was up when I got a sudden jolt, but Rnd and Orion said they didn''t feel


    it, yet my heart was racing.


    "I didn''t want to worry you"


    "More like you knew I would want toe" I yell back at him.


    "That is out of the question Evelyn, I won''t have you put yourself at unnecessary risk"


    "But it''s okay for you?"


    "I wasn''t at risk, we slipped in and out, you should be happy we got Bianca back"


    "I am happy she is back, but that doesn''t mean you lie to me" I tell him.


    I looked over at Bianca, she looked terrible. Amara fusses over her doing God knows what. I turn,


    leaving the room.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To see what''s taking Orion so long, she needs blood" I tell him walking outside. I walk to the shed


    to find him rummaging around in the chest freezer in the shed.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Surely we have one blood bag," he says, still rummaging.


    "We never have blood, you need to go find someone" I say as I hear the posties motorbike.


    "We have to have at least one bag" I hear him muttering. I raced out waiting by the mailbox while


    he continued to rummage for something I know we don''t have.


    The postie pulls up looking in his bag and I touch his shoulder. He was young, in his mid twenties


    with dark curly hair to his shoulders and soft facial features. He grabs his chest.


    "Geez gave me a heart attack" he chuckles.


    "I have your mail, here you go" he says handing me the mail before turning to grab his bike


    handles.


    "Ah miss?" He says looking at my hand still on his shoulder.


    "Don''t scream and get off your bike" I tell him, feeling the fog slip over him. He shivers, his eyes


    zing over. This was the first time I had tried to use it and was shocked at how easy it was.


    He climbs off in a daze, smiling goofily.


    "Follow me" I tell him and he does without question. I walk into the shed Orion,pletely


    oblivious to us standing behind him. I find an old sauce jar and dump the contents on the ground which


    had pegs in it.


    Orion looks over before jumping, realising I had someone with me. "Stay still" I tell the young man.


    I sh the man''s wrist with my nails and he doesn''t even flinch.


    "Fill it" I tell him and he grabs the jar letting his blood pool inside.


    "Evelyn what are you doing, you can''t just take blood from someone"


    "We don''t have a choice" I tell him, my gums tingling as the smell of his blood floods my senses.


    "Stop¡± Orion tells him taking the jar from him which was Only half full and he obeys. Orion bites his


    wrist forcing his blood in his mouth and healing his bleeding wrist.


    "That was wrong, now erase it and send him on his way" Orion tells me before storming off. The


    man standing there dazedly looking at me.


    I hear the front door shut and turn to face him. His blood is overwhelming and I grab his shoulders


    trying to ignore it.


    "Forget everything"- I don''t finish instead shaking my head, my fangs protruding the smell of his


    blood so strong I could almost taste it. My mouth watering at the addictive scent so different from


    Rnd or Thaddeus. I swallow trying to clear my throat, the man still staring dazedly at me.


    "I want you to"- I clear my throat again, my fangs making it hard to talk.


    I blink, my vision staining red and I look up to find my ws digging into his shoulders, blood


    soaking his shirt and I lose control. I sink my fangs into him, his blood flooding my mouth and I moan at


    the taste. My tastebuds set alight as every sense is heightened.


    I pull back when It stops, before biting him again and again. When suddenly his body goes to dead


    weight and slips between my hands onto the ground. I look at my blood soaked hands in horror before


    looking at the man dead on the ground. I killed him. My heart is racing with the fear of what I just did


    and I fall on my ass staring at his vacant brown eyes. I shake him, praying I didn''t kill him but he was


    definitely dead. I hear the front door open and I panic trying to move his body but I had nowhere to put


    him.


    "Evelyn what''s taking so"- Rnd says before stopping noticing me dragging his body. I drop him


    and Rnd stares between the body and me.


    "What have you done?" He says, stepping over to him.


    "I didn''t mean to, he was bleeding"


    ¡°Evie¡± I hear Thaddeus call from inside the house. Rnd looks at the dead body on the ground


    and me.


    "Go, shit you reek of him" Rnd snaps at me. I go to walk out of the shed when he grabs my arm


    pulling me to him and slicing his neck with his ws before grabbing me.


    "Drink from me now" he says and I do, my heart hammering in my chest. I moan at the taste of his


    blood, and he holds me against him, his nose running across my neck, inhaling my scent before he


    suddenly pulls away.


    "Go you smell of me now..wait" he says wiping my face on his shirt and my hands.


    "Go I will take care of this, go have a smoke" he says. I rush out zipping past Thaddeus in a blur


    darting out the back while his back is turned while he shuts the front door walking out onto the front


    porch.


    "Evie?" I hear him call stepping off the front porch onto the bottom squeaky step.


    "Out the back!" I scream to him, lighting a smoke and puffing half it down so fast I cough.


    "There you are, look I''m sorry. I just didn''t want you to get hurt¡± He pauses sniffing the air and I


    hold my breath.


    ¡°Did you just feed on Rnd?" He asks, sniffing the air again.


    I nod, not knowing how to answer.


    "Evie, he has already been fed on today¡± He sighs frustrated.


    ¡° I knew you were taking too long. Where is he?"


    "Right here" Rnd says walking over to me from up the side of the house, his shirt gone. He


    walks over to me draping his arms over my shoulder and kissing my cheek.


    "I am fine" he tells Thaddeus.


    "Just not twice in a day, did you send the mailman away?"


    "Yep she did, watched him leave as I came out" Rnd lies for me rubbing my arms.


    "Bianca and Amara went home, it wasn''t enough but she is doing heaps better, mum always has


    blood bags in stock" Thaddeus says.


    "Surprised you didn''t go there first," I told him.


    He nods thinking, "I have to tell you something¡­.¡± He says and I feel his nervousness hit me.


    ¡° You were right about it being someone from our past, it was the man from the hunters facility, the


    one that took Mara when she was born, he is a vampire now. We saw him but Amara pulled me back


    before I could kill him" Thaddeus says.


    "The same man, are you sure?" I ask, Thaddeus nods sadly.


    "I''m sorry, we should have believed you" he says and I swallow the lump forming in my throat. I


    nod, not having anything else to say.


    "Evie?" He says stepping closer and gripping my face between his hands.


    "It changes nothing, Thaddeus. No point having the same argument over and over again, just do


    what you promised"


    "I will, don''t ever doubt that"


    "Good but when you kill him, I want to watch" I tell him.


    "Evie?"


    "No Thaddeus, promise me" he looked to Rnd who still had his arms wrapped around my chest.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I feel Rnd nod against my shoulder before he kisses my neck.


    "Fine, I promise," Thaddeus says.


    Mara sings out looking for him, and Orion walks out with her in his arms. I grab another smoke and


    light it suddenly, needing one.


    "Knew you would start up" Orion says, shaking his head.


    "Daddy I want to go see grandma" Mara calls holding her arms out to Thaddeus.


    "Not tonight" Orion tells her.


    "Dadda said no baby, maybe on the weekend" Thaddeus tells her, grabbing her from him and


    walking inside.


    When they leave I turn in Rnds arm looking up at him.


    "Taken care of" is all he says.


    "I''m sorry" I tell him.


    "I know, but it stays between us, and never say I am not on your side, I always have been even


    when you didn''t think I was" he says and I wrap my arms around him being careful not to burn him with


    my smoke.


    His chest is warm as I rest my cheek on him, he grips my chin with his fingers tilting my face up


    and making me look up at him. He kisses me and I kiss him back.

 chapter 198

    chapter 198


    "Mummy, mummy" I hear Mara call out from inside the house making me pull back. Rnd sighs


    letting me go and following me inside.


    I go hunt for Mara and find her in the living room ying with her blocks on the floor, repeatedly


    screaming mummy.


    "What''s wrong?" I ask her and she looks up. A silly smile on her cheeky face.


    "Nothing is wrong, she is just calling out for no reason" Thaddeus says, walking in with a bottle in


    his hand.


    "Come on munchkin, nap time" he says, scooping her up and walking upstairs with her. I follow but


    go to our room wanting to shower and wash any lingering scent of the mailman from me.


    Rnd follows me around as I grab clothes out of the drawer. I grab some shorts and a singlet out


    only for him to take them and toss them back in the drawer.


    "You don''t need those," he says.


    "I do when I get out" I tell him, grabbing them back out, he tosses them back in the drawer.


    "Nope, pretty sure you don''t need them" he says as the bedroom door opens. Orion walks in with


    Thaddeus before Thaddeus locks the door with a devious smile on his lips.


    "Yes clothes are not a requirement" Thaddeus says, stepping closer to me.


    "And that''s my queue to leave" I tell him ducking under his arm as he goes to grab me and running


    into the bathroom and locking the door.


    I turn the shower on before hearing one of them knock.


    "We have two hours before Mara wakes up from her nap, you have toe out sometime" Rnd


    sings out through the door.


    "Good, see you in two hours then" I retorted, shaking my head as I stripped my clothes off.


    I take my time showering and could feel their annoyance making me snicker at them.


    Thaddeus knocks on the door,"Eviee out you have been in there for ages"


    "Still showering," I called back.


    "How? What are you doing plucking your legs with tweezers?" He says, annoyed.


    "Yep exactly that" I tell him and he mutters something too low for me to hear. I eventually hop out


    knowing I can''t stall any longer. I dry myself before wrapping the towel around me and opening the


    door. I groan when I walk out and they are all sitting on the end of the bed in just their briefs.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "We have approximately 1 hour and 23 minute before she wakes"says Orion looking at his phone


    before dropping it.


    "You''re counting minutes now?" I ask him.


    I walk to the dresser when Orion steps in my way.


    "You wasted 33 minutes for me to get out of the shower when you could have had each other" I tell


    him.


    "It''s not the same," He says.


    "It is, now move please" I tell him when I feel arms wrap around my waist. Thaddeus'' face goes to


    the crook of my neck as he runs his nose across my skin inhaling my scent.


    "It''s not the same, none of them have this" he says his hand moving under my towel as he cups


    my pussy. His fingers rubbing my slit as he sucks the skin on my neck.


    "We will even wear the stupid cock contraptions" Orion says holding up a box of condoms. Rnd


    Huff''s making me chuckle at him.


    "Speak for yourself, I ain''t wearing that"


    "Then you can watch" I tell him and he rolls his eyes before he snatches the box from Orion''s


    hand.


    "Fine, I will wear the stupid thing. You know ya ass can''t get pregnant right?"


    I roll my eyes at him.


    "Well you won''t be needing this anymore" Orion says tugging on my towel and dropping it to the


    floor.


    "You smell different" Thaddeus mumbles against my neck, sniffing me when I feel his teeth graze


    my skin.


    I see Rnd look at me out of the corner of my eye, and I spin around in Thaddeus arms before he


    can sink his fangs into my skin, shoving him backwards on the bed.


    He sits up reaching for me and I straddle his hips, his hands going to my ass as he squeezes it. I


    kiss him, keeping him away from my skin and he growls, his grip tightening and he grabs my hips


    rubbing me against his erection. My lips move to his neck as I suck on his skin before letting my fangs


    slip from my gums, he shudders as they break his skin and I sink them into him, my tonguepping at


    his neck.


    I feel hands run up my sides and across my ribs, sparks trailing everywhere they touch.


    "Evie you know not to feed on Thaddeus" Orion whispers next to my ear. I pull my fangs from him


    and Orion grips my neck pulling my head back, his lips crashing down on mine as he kisses me, his


    tongue ying with mine and I feel Thaddeus lips trailing down my neck to my breasts. He bites down


    on my nipple before sucking it in his mouth. I grind my hips against him and feel his hands let go of my


    ass before lifting his hips and removing his pants. His erection springing free and smacking my slit.


    Orion let''s go his lips trailing down my neck and I raise my hips while Thaddeus adjusts himself


    before sinking down on his hard length. Thaddeus groans before rocking my hips against him and I


    be lost in the feel of our bodies connected as I move my hips to the rhythm he set.


    I pushed him back, my hands going to his chest, his hands remained on my hips while I moved


    against him.


    "Move up the bed a bit" I hear Rnd tell Thaddeus and he moves swiftly. Leaning down, I kiss


    Thaddeus when I feel the bed dip near his head. My lips hungrily devoured Thaddeus'' as he kissed me


    back just as strongly.


    Fingers grip my chin and Thaddeus sits up on his elbows, his lips going to my breasts while I look


    up and see Orion kneeling by his head. His hand wrapped around his cock as he stroked it base to tip.


    "Open your mouth" he says, leaning down and kissing my lips. I suck his bottom lip in my mouth


    before biting down on it. He grips the back of my head, fisting my hair before kissing me harder, his


    tongue fighting mine for dominance when he groans loudly into my mouth before pulling away, his eyes


    closed and he lets out a content sigh. Looking down, Thaddeus had turned slightly on one elbow and


    had Orion''s cock his hand stroking the parts of him he couldn''t fit into his mouth.


    I roll my hips against him and Thaddeus growls while I watch him suck on Orion''s aroused flesh.


    The sight of them made me more aroused as my juices coated Thaddeus cock inside me. The bed dips


    behind me, Rnd taps my ass before leaning over me.


    "Hop off for a sec, he isn''t wearing protection" Rnd says and I do,pletely forgetting


    Thaddeus hadn''t put protection on. Leaning forward I kiss Thaddeus'' neck and Orion pulls his cock


    from his lips. I feel Rnd tug my hips back and I sink back down on Thaddeus, his cock filling me and


    thetex felt strange making me sit up to get used to feeling.


    Orion''s thumb runs over my lips before he pulls my face forward pressing his cock to my lips. I lick


    the tip before opening my mouth and sucking on it before taking him in my mouth, his cock running


    over my tongue and hitting the back of my throat.


    Thaddeus'' hand grabs my breast, his other hand moving my hips while Orion thrusts in and out of


    my mouth.


    I feel Rnds hands move over my ass before feeling his hard length pressed between my


    cheeks. I reach back tugging on his hip and he presses forward pushing inside me. I moan at the feel


    of both them filling me, my walls clenching Thaddeus length deep inside me. Rnd pulls out before


    thrusting back in and I push against them meeting their thrusts as they both slip in and out of my body. I


    feel my stomach tighten, my skin heating as arousal floods me.


    I tug on Rnds hip wanting him to go faster and he picks up his pace, his hips mming against


    my ass. My nails on my other hand are digging into Thaddeus'' chest and I moan around Orion''s cock.


    Orion''s hand in my hair as he thrusts into my mouth.


    So many sensations overwhelming me as I be lost in the feel of them. I couldn''t remember


    thest time we were all together like this but I suddenly missed this feeling. My walls clenching as I


    feel my pussy pulsating sitting on the edge of my orgasm. I feel Orion''s release spill onto my tongue


    and run down my throat as I swallow it before sucking him clean.


    His cock leaving my lips with an audible pop. Thaddeus'' hand gripping the back of my neck as he


    pulls me to him kissing me. His tongue ying with mine as Rnd ms into me making me bounce


    on-top of Thaddeus.


    My orgasm hits me hard as it ripples over me, making my toes curl. Rnds ws digging into my


    hips as his movement became jerky and I moan into Thaddeus mouth as my walls clench around him


    while I ride out my orgasm before slumping on Thaddeus chest exhausted just as Rnd stills inside


    me.


    Thaddeus stilling a few seconds after him with a groan. Rnd pulls out of me and I feel Thaddeus


    fingers trail up my back while I catch my breath before rolling off him. Thaddeus leans over me pecking


    my lips before hopping off the bed.

 chapter 199

    chapter 199


    Iy therepletely exhausted. When I hear Thaddeus'' panicked voice making me sit up.


    "See told ya, a bloody bread bag. You''re too big for these things" I hear Rnd say.


    My heart rate picks up, they are joking right?


    "Maybe she won''t notice," Rnd says.


    "Notice what?" I ask and they go quiet. Orion walks out.


    "Please don''t panic, the chances are low especially since it took a year before you fell pregnant the


    first time"


    "What?" I squeak.


    Sitting up, Thaddeus walks out with a pair of shorts on, along with Rnd, both of them staring at


    me nervously.


    "It broke didn''t it?"


    "It''s not like I meant for it to happen" Thaddeus says.


    "This can''t be happening" I say to myself when I feel the bed dip, hot tears running down my face


    and into my hair as I flop back on the bed.


    Orion climbs on the bed straddling my hips. "What do you want to do?" He says, making me look


    at him.


    "Don''t cry, why are you crying?"


    "Because he only has to sneeze in my direction and I get knocked up" I choke out.


    "Somehow I don''t think it works that way" he says, making meugh from the thoughtful look on


    his face.


    "You know what I mean, he has super sperm and I know you won''t let me take them pills"


    "It''s fine Evie, firstly the chances are pretty low since you have been taking those pills, secondly


    would it really be a bad thing if you were?"


    "Yes! I don''t want anymore, we can''t rece him. I don''t want to rece him" I tell him, the words


    leaving my lips really making what I said hit home.


    "Having more kids isn''t recing our son, nothing will rece him Evie. He was here, he was ours


    and nothing will rece him but that doesn''t mean we can''t move on and have more" Orion says.


    I shake my head, "not saying now, like I said the chances of you falling pregnant are low because


    of those pills, butter on you may change your mind" he says leaning down and kissing my tear


    stained face.


    I wrap my arms around his neck, pulling him closer when he sniffs me before pulling back.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    A strange look on his face,


    "You do smell different" he says and I look to Rnd in panic. Orion, noticing my gaze, looks at


    him too. Thaddeus staring between the three of us.


    "Evie?" Orion says, I shake my head and Rnd steps forward but Orion dips his face back to my


    neck, running his nose across my shoulder inhaling my scent. I don''t know how he could smell anything


    while I was covered in their scents and had fed off both Rnd and Thaddeus.


    "Evie?" Orion says, looking at Thaddeus.


    "What?" I squeak but he knew, Orion knew.


    "Did you eat our mailman?" Orion asks. Thaddeus seemed shocked like the thought never crossed


    his mind.


    "No! Of course not" I tell him. Rnd lips pressed together as he looked at the ceiling.


    "Evie, where is our mailman?" Orion asks.


    "Probably at home, doing mailman things" I tell him and Rnd snorts before containing himself.


    "She killed the mailman" Orion says to Thaddeus who pinches the bridge of his nose and shakes


    his head.


    "Where did you put him,Evie?" Thaddeus says and my eyes dart to Rnd who was staring at the


    roof. He looks down noticing us all staring at him.


    "What?" He says looking just as guilty as me.


    "And you helped her cover it up?" Thaddeus says.


    "No he ran into the hole I buried him in, of course I tried to cover it up she is our wife" Rnd says.


    Orion groans before hopping off me. "Evie!" says Thaddeus with a sigh.


    "It''s not her fault, Thaddeus I shouldn''t have left her with him" Orion says, grabbing my hands and


    pulling me to a sitting position.


    "Get dressed we need to dig up our mailman and return him to his family"


    "What?"


    "I will take care of it but you can''t just hide a body, he would have a family. You should have known


    better Rnd"


    "What, I was going to deal with it," Rnd says.


    "Yeah that''s why you buried him and exactly how were you going to take care of it? Have Lycans


    developedpulsion?" He asks.


    "No!"


    "Exactly,e on. You killed him and now you help dig him up" Thaddeus says looking at me.


    "And you," Thaddeus says, pointing at Rnd. "I will deal withter"


    "What? So she kills someone but I get punished for hiding it?"


    "Yes, you should have told us"


    "What about her?" Rnd says.


    "Do you want her punished?" Thaddeus asks him.


    "No, of course not," Rnd says.


    "Good, because you¡¯re delivering his mail," Thaddeus tells him.


    "Come again?"


    "You heard me"


    "What is the point in that?" Rnd asks.


    "There isn''t one, I just wanna see you in a mailman''s outfit" Thaddeus snorts beforeughing.


    Rnd shows us where he buried him. Only when we got there the body was gone, like he dug


    himself out.


    "Shit, I gave him vampire blood to heal him" Orion says.


    "Great, this just keeps getting better" Thaddeus says when we hear a scared whimper. We spin


    looking around for the sound.


    Walking around the side of the shed, I see the mailman crouched on the ground.


    "Please don''t kill me, I didn''t see anything I swear" the man begs. Thaddeus approaches him and


    he flinches.


    "We won''t hurt you, but you''re going to have toe with me" Thaddeus says, offering his hand to


    him. The man hesitates before taking it, letting Thaddeus pull him to his feet. Thaddeus looks at his


    neck.


    "Little lower Evie you would have marked him" Thaddeus says and I look away guiltily.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    Thaddeus ps a hand on his shoulder. "Sorry to tell you buddy, but you''re already dead" The


    man looks at him.


    "Hey don''t me me, me her" he says pointing to me.


    "I''m so sorry, truly I am but my husband can help you" I tell him. The man looks confused. Rnd


    steps toward me and the man''s eyes ze over, turning crimson and he sniffs the air. Fangs protrude


    from his lips and he touches them before touching his face.


    "What have you done to me?" he shrieks. Rnd moves but instinct to feed kicks in and he lunges


    at Rnd. Thaddeus'' eyes turn ck and he ps his hands, the noise deafening and the man drops


    to the ground clutching his head before he reaches Rnd. Orion grabs his arm and Thaddeus the


    other picking him up.


    "You two inside and watch Mara while we take him to the council" Thaddeus says and I nod feeling


    terribly guilty.


    ¡°On the plus side he can''t make me wear his outfit now¡± Rnd snickers, steering me toward the


    house.

 chapter 200

    chapter 200


    Thaddeus and Rnd didn¡¯t return till the next morning from the council as I was getting ready to


    head to work. Rnd didn¡¯t like the idea of me going, but calmed down after I rang Amara and she said


    she would spend the day working with me, since Imogen was busy looking after Bianca who was


    recovering slowly.


    I was walking to my car and had just opened the door when Orion stopped me, grabbing my arm. I


    turned to look at him.


    ¡°Are you going to work?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes, I know I am supposed to stay home for 72 hours but¡±- Orion crushes me against him, his


    arms wrapping around me cutting off my exnation.


    ¡°Just be careful, I will be in the cityter today with Mara, I will pop over¡± He says and I nod


    hugging him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Evie¡±


    ¡°I know you are, your guilt has been eating at me¡± I tell him, pulling away from him and hopping in


    the car. Orion turns walking back inside and I reverse out pulling out of the driveway only to jam on the


    brakes when I see Thaddeus behind my car.


    Heughs walking around the side of the car and opening my door, ¡°Can¡¯t believe you would


    actually try sneaking off¡± He says leaning in the car.


    ¡°I have to go to work, at least until I find someone to take over¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I know but can you tell Amara toe see me tomorrow¡± He says and I look up at him wanting to


    know why.


    He sighs¡± Amara¡¯s magic isn¡¯t working properly, I was looking through the library at the council and


    might have an idea to fix it for her¡± He exins.


    ¡°Her magic isnt working?¡± I ask him and he nods.


    ¡°Yeah since I brought her back, she still has it but it is weak¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can go to mum and dad¡¯s tomorrow, I want to speak to your mum anyway¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Why? Something wrong?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No, but I want to see if she either wants the cafe or sell it¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to work anymore?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No, but Mara is growing fast, being home yesterday I realised how much I was missing. I want to


    stay home with her and Orion¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I would prefer that but it''s up to you, it''s your ce¡± he says before leaning in and kissing my lips


    softly.


    ¡°I will see you after work¡± He says, closing my door. I reverse out of the driveway before heading to


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    work. Amara was waiting out the front for me by the front door.


    I get out grabbing my keys and unlocking the doors and shutters.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, I got held up¡± I told her.


    ¡°All good not like I have anywhere else to be¡± She says, following me inside.


    ¡°How¡¯s Bianca?¡± I ask walking out the back and grabbing the til out of the safe.


    ¡°Yeah good, they are trying to wean her on to blood, they don¡¯t want her to just drink and struggle


    with losing control¡±


    ¡°Like Lana?¡± I ask and she nods.


    ¡°Yeah they dried her out pretty good but she will be okay¡± Amara tells me as she starts chopping


    sd stuff she got out of the fridge. I wash my hands before going to help her. The morning passed by


    uneventfully, around lunch time we started to get a bit of a rush, and Amara became quite flustered


    making meugh at her.


    I watched as she spilt coffee all over herself muttering to herself as she walked back behind the


    counter.


    ¡°Bloody looks like I pissed myself¡± She whispers looking down at her jeans.


    ¡°I have a hand towel out back¡± I snicker.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, do I look like a waitress, this shit is stressful and I have now ruined my favourite


    jeans¡± She says ¡°and why do most of the customers have to overwieght middle aged men, where are


    all thedies¡± She says.


    ¡°Why looking for a perve¡±


    ¡°Need something to entertain me¡± She says before walking out the back. When the lunch rush


    finished Amara helped me wipe down the tables as we tidied up. I load the dishwasher beforeing


    out and cleaning the disy cases that hold the cakes and deserts.


    Amaraes over with her tray before dropping it. ¡°For fuck sake¡± She says and I smack her arm


    at hernguage, luckily we had no customers. I helped her pick up the pieces of broken ss.


    ¡°You are the most clumsiest Tribrid I have ever met¡± I tell her.


    ¡°My nerves are shot, this no magic shit makes my hands tremble, it is driving me insane¡± She


    mutters using the tea towel to wipe up the spilt sugar pushing it in a pile. I hear the bell ding signally


    someone had entered. Looking up, I see a man enter and I could tell he was Lycan by the size of him.


    ¡°I will be with you in a second¡± I tell him looking down and Amara was frozen in ce staring at the


    ground. ¡°Mate¡± I heard her say, making my head snap to look up at the man, he had a smile on his face


    and I knew he heard her. Amara finally lifted her head up looking at me, not even bothering to look at


    the man behind her.


    ¡°Please tell me it has a vagina¡± She says and I snicker, the man however looked confused looking


    down at himself before scratching the back of his head awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s man isn¡¯t it, it smells manly, it has a cock¡± She says her face holding disgust. I snicker the poor


    man had no idea he was mated to a lesbian.


    ¡°But I¡¯m your mate¡± He says, confused, stepping toward her. She curses hearing his voice.


    ¡°You and your cock stay over there¡± She says, still refusing to look at him.


    ¡°He is nice looking, '''' I told her, trying to encourage her to look at him.


    ¡°Nice looking?¡± She says obviously not impressed her mate is a man.


    ¡°Yeah, nice looking for a leprechaun,¡± I tell her with augh.


    ¡°What?¡± She says her head snapping to look at him horrified.


    He waves to her awkwardly.


    ¡°Werewolf not a leprechaun¡± he tells her. Amara stands up looking him up and down and he steps


    closer to her.


    ¡°This is so not fair, my brother gets three mates and the fates give me one and it''s a man¡± She


    says, outraged. The man stands there watching and I know he could feel how strong she was because


    if she were normal I could almost guarantee he would have jumped her the first chance he got. It was


    quite entertaining watching a werewolf man unwilling to approach a petite female such as Amara,


    though it was clear he wanted to.


    ¡°You smell nice, I suppose I will keep you, you can be my new airfreshner¡± She says thinking and I


    could tell epting him was hard for her. This would have to be the most awkward exchange I have


    seen between mates.


    ¡°So can Ie near you?¡± He says.


    ¡°Argh he even sounds like a man¡± She says looking at me while I try not tough.


    ¡°Probably because he is one, maybe you should check¡± I tell her snickering to myself.


    ¡°You should probably take a seat, she may take awhile to get her head around it¡±


    ¡°Head around what she is my mate?¡± He says and I could tell he was bing annoyed at her


    rejection of him.


    ¡°She is also a lesbian, and you are not a woman¡± I tell him. He seemed a little shocked.


    ¡°I guess I will sit here then¡± He says, flopping in the chair at a table. I go to make him a coffee and


    Amara follows me. ¡°What are you doing, go speak with your mate?¡± I tell her.


    ¡°He has a dick, what the fuck am I going to do with a dick?¡± She says. I hear the bell ding again as


    another person walks in before his scent hits me.


    ¡°Rnd¡± I hear Amara¡¯s mate say.


    ¡°Emmet right, you''re the new one Tobias let in the pack?¡± I hear Rnd say. I walk out and see


    them shake hands.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rnd asks.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening right now¡± I hear Amara mutter behind me.


    ¡°Waiting for my mate toe out, she is hiding in the kitchen¡±


    ¡°You best not be talking about her '''' Rnd says pointing to me and I could hear the threat behind


    his words, his ws slipping from his fingers.


    Emmet shakes his head, ¡° no of course not, I can smell you all over her. The other girl, not sure


    what her name is¡± Rnd looks at me and I chuckle when Amara walks out, arms folded across her


    chest. Emmet''s eyes lit up while Amara was bright red, refusing to meet Rnds gaze. Rnd looks


    between the two of them before he bursts outughing.


    ¡°This is the best¡± Rnd chuckles, pping the man on the shoulder, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell her


    brother¡± He chokes out betweenughing.


    ¡°Wait, who''s her brother?¡± He asks, looking at him.


    ¡°Thaddeus, oh and your Alpha, that his daughter¡± Rnd saysughing, tears rolling out of his


    eyes. The man pales slightly at his words. While staring at Amara with new recognition of who she is.


    ¡°Yeah real fucking funny Rnd¡± Amara says.


    ¡°It¡¯s hrious, good luck mate you''re gonna need it¡± Rnd says walking toward me before


    wrapping his arm around my shoulders.


    ¡°You just made my day, love ya sis¡± Rnd tells her and she ps his arm and growls at him.


    She looks at her mate, clearly not happy.


    ¡°Well I suppose you cane with me, just don''t touch me¡± She says, stepping past him like she


    was going to catch something from him. He sighs before following after her though he now looked a


    little terrified of her or maybe it was because he realised who her family was.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I ask looking up at Rnd when they leave.


    ¡°Pick you up early, Orion and Mara should get here soon¡±he says, kissing my cheek.


    ¡°Well since you''re here you can help me finish cleaning up then¡± I tell him hopefully.


    ¡°Argh, fine where do you want me then¡±he says.

 chapter 201

    chapter 201


    Orion got here just as we were locking up, his car pulling up out the front and he hops out, looking


    over the roof of his car.


    I pull the shutter down and put the padlock in ce.


    "We are going to mums" Rnd suddenly announces.


    "No, Thaddeus said tomorrow?" Orion answers him and I look up at Rnd who had the biggest


    cheesiest grin on his face because he knew Amara found her mate and they were still unaware.


    "You can grab him on the way, just meet us at mums"


    "Why, what''s got you in a good mood?"


    "My lips are sealed but I''m telling you it''s so worth the long ass drive out there" Rnd tells him.


    "Ooh did dad make that banana pie?"


    "No even better, just meet us there"


    "What''s better than dad''s banana pie?" Orion asks before looking at me.


    "Spill, what''s going on?" Orion asks.


    I open my mouth when Rnds hand suddenly mps over my mouth. I lick it, yet he still doesn''t


    remove it.


    "Fine I will meet you out there" Orion says getting back in the car. He leaves with Mara to go get


    Thaddeus and Rnd removes his hand from my mouth before jamming his tongue down my throat.


    I gag, pulling away not expecting the Intrusion and heughs.


    "That''s what you get for licking my hand" he says before wiping his hand on my shirt. He pulls me


    to him before rummaging in my pockets for my keys.


    "Anything else you want?" I ask while he strips me of my keys.


    "I can think of something, but it involves your mouth," he says, dragging me toward my car.


    "I''m driving" he says and I roll my eyes.


    "I figured you were after stealing my keys" I tell him hopping in the passenger seat.


    We drove toward the highway, I was tired and couldn''t stop yawning and was not looking forward


    to the long drive home. Middle of yawning for the hundredth time. Rnd jams two fingers down my


    throat, making me gag yet again. Heughs while I choke.


    "You just ruined my yawn" I tell him, smacking his chest.


    "Well now that I got your attention, how about a quick blowy" he says wiggling his eyebrows at me.


    "You¡¯re fucking driving, and no"


    "Come on babe, I can multitask" he says, grabbing my head and pulling it over to him.


    "Rnd hands on the wheel" I tell him.


    "Lips on my cock" he retorts.


    I roll my eyes at him. "Come on love, hop to it. Need to get rid of some of this excitement" he says.


    "Suck your own dick" I tell him.


    "I would if I could reach, now bring those pretty lips over" he says stroking my face and squeezing


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    my lips together.


    "Should have gone with Orion," I tell him.


    "So is that yes?"


    "No!"


    "What about a handy then"


    "Rnd!"


    "Pick hand, lips or am I bending you over the back seat?"


    "Are you being serious right now?"


    "Very serious, I will return the favourter" he chuckles.


    I huff annoyed. "Fine, you better pay up fucker, I know where you live" I tell him.


    "Really you''re seriously gonna give me one?" I stared at him, was he serious? He has just been


    hounding me half the drive now.


    He suddenly started fiddling with my belt before unzipping his pants and I huff annoyed. I release


    him from his pants and grab his cock in my hand.


    ¡°You better pay up¡± I tell him before licking my lips.


    "Eyes on the fucking road" I tell him when I see him staring down, the car suddenly veers as he


    looks up.


    "Eyes ahead"- I was cut off with him jamming his cock down my throat. I gag, and pull up and hear


    himugh.


    His hand fists my hair and I suck on the tip before taking him in my mouth. His cock sliding down


    my throat covered in my saliva.


    "Yes that''s it baby suck my cock" Rnd says pushing my head down and making me take him


    deeper. He groans and I pick up my movements wanting it over with my jaw killing already was his


    massive length and I was worried about him veering off the road as we hit the dirt road leading to their


    house.


    His legs tensing beneath me and I know he is close. "Fuck!" He breathes. Shoving my head down


    more. I slip my hand in his pants and squeeze his balls, my hand working up the part so his shaft, I


    couldn''t fitfortably in my mouth.


    His breathing gets louder when I feel him push my head down, his cock twitching in my mouth and


    he groans, his hot seed spilling into the back of my throat.


    When I hear a knocking sound, I swallow jerking away not realising the car had stopped. The car


    door opens and I jump back. Thaddeus leaning in the car.


    I smack Rnds chest, we were already here and he didn''t fucking tell me!


    "I call dibs on driving her home" he says leaning in and grabbing my jaw, he runs his fingers over


    my lips. I hear the car door shut behind me and turn away frocing him to let go and I see Orion getting


    out of his car with Mara. Rnd does up his pants before hopping out and I climb out on my side.


    "You didn''tst long" Orionments to Rnd.


    "She is like a Hoover," Rnd says, turning toward the house.


    "So why are we here?" Thaddeus asks.


    "So you can meet Amara''s mate" he says and Thaddeus looks at him like he spontaneously just


    grew two heads.


    "Amara hasn''t found her mate" Orion says as we walk up the steps. Thaddeus opened the front


    door and I could hear talking in the kitchen.


    We walk through the house and Imogen spots us and rushed over, giving me a hug before taking


    Mara from Orion. Thaddeus however had his eyes locked on Amara''s mate, his eyes darting between


    Amara and Emmet. Amara did not look impressed and I could tell she still wasn''t used to the idea of


    suddenly being forced straight.


    Orion also stares blinking a few times. Emmet waves awkwardly, not liking the attention, looking


    very ufortable having the dark king''s gaze on him.


    "Hi I''m Emmet, your sister''s mate" Emmet says and I could see how tense he was. Thaddeus


    sputters before erupting inughter. Orion snorts, choking on hisugh as the both burst into a fit of


    giggles. Thaddeusughed so hard he had tears running down his cheeks.


    "Yeah yeah very fucking funny the lesbian has a man for a mate" Amara says crossing her arms


    over her chest. She cusses and Imogen whacks her with a teatowel.


    "Child present" she says motioning toward Mara in her arms. Tobias though was ring daggers at


    Emmet, Theo was reading a newspaper.


    "I''m not putting up with this shit,e on whats ya face" Amara says to Emmet. Getting up from


    her seat. Emmet I could tell would follow her anywhere blindly as long as he could be near her or


    maybe he wanted to get away from Tobias deadly gaze, I wasn¡¯t sure, Tobias was definitely not


    impressed to see Amara with a man.


    "Oi doors stay open" Tobias yells after her.


    "I''m hundred years old dad geez and yuck no,"


    "I don''t care how old you are no fornicating in my house"


    "Good thing I''m going to mine then" she snaps back at him. She starts walking off only to stop next


    to the living room door.


    "And what the fuck, Thaddeus lost his virginity and you gave him a high five and I get a lecture


    when I have no intentions of going anywhere near his¡­.. thingy" she says motioning toward his crutch


    and eyeing it disgusted.


    "Does the word penis offend you Amara?" Thaddeus chuckles.


    "If you need any pointers Evelyn is great at sucking dick, you can watch her suck mine" Rnd


    adds and I elbow him. He coughs, choking on hisugh.


    "Language, none of you are too old to have your mouth washed out with soap, well except Orion


    but he has manners unlike you lot" Imogen says ring at her kids and Rnd. Theo gets up taking


    Mara off Imogen.


    "Come y with pop, I made cupcakes, want one?" He asks, taking Amara into the pantry.

 chapter 202

    chapter 202


    We stayed at Imogen¡¯s for a few hours and had dinner there, Amaraing back inside with


    Emmet to join us. Rnd and Thaddeus'' teasing of Amara was relentless, and she gave it back as


    good as she got. Poor Emmet didn¡¯t know much of what to say, though to say he looked ufortable


    was an understatement.


    When Emmet finally got up, he looked at Amara expectantly and she rolled her eyes, getting up


    and following him toward the door leading to the living room. Thaddeus also follows after them when


    Emmet stops looking up at him, wondering why he was following after them too. Thaddeus drapes his


    arm over her shoulders and Amara shoves him before giving up knowing his strength out matched her.


    Tobias had his eyes on his son, a smirk on his face, Like he was expecting this.


    ¡°Just remember she has three brothers,¡± Thaddeus tells him. Emmet¡¯s eyes dart to Rnd and


    Orion. Rnd blows him a kiss and gives him a wink. Orion smiles at him, his eyes flickering red.


    Despite their teasing of her, I knew both Orion and Rnd would kill for her. Emmet swallows and I


    could smell his fear seeping from his pores.


    ¡°You hurt my sister, you best pray they get their hands on you before I do¡± Thaddeus warns him,


    the lights flickering and Emmet steps back from him. I knew what he would have seen and quite frankly


    I would have stepped back too if he wasn¡¯t my mate.


    ¡°Is he staying the night or are you going with him Amara?¡± Imogen asks releasing Emmet from


    Thaddues deadly re. Emmet looks at Amara waiting for her answer, though Amara ims she


    doesn¡¯t want him, I knew the effects of the mate binding myself to deny him would be denying herself.


    ¡°Can he stay?¡± She asks, turning and looking at Tobias who folds his arms across his chest, not


    happy. Theo walks over to him dropping his hand on his shoulder before whispering something to him


    too low for us to hear even with our advanced hearing. Tobias rxes before cupping Theo¡¯s cheek


    and I see Imogen staring at them, Theo kisses cheek before handing Mara to him.


    ¡°He can stay, sing out if you want me to make him leave¡± Tobias says, taking Mara from Theo.


    Amara rushes him out and it was the first time I saw her actually touch him. Emmet however looks like


    he was about to swoon at her hands touching his back. I chuckle, turning back to see Everyone staring


    at me.


    ¡°What, they are cute together¡± I tell them. Theo smiles, Tobias though huffed at my words.


    Thaddeus walks back from the doorway. Dropping his face in my neck, ¡°You think Emmet is cute?¡±


    He asks and I feel my face heat.


    ¡°No that is not what I said, I said they are cute together¡± I tell him. Thaddeus growls before looking


    up when his father speaks. ¡°Can Mara stay the night?¡± Tobias asks and Thaddeus looks at Orion


    waiting for his answer, I could tell he didn¡¯t want her too so I was surprised when he said yes until a


    smirk appeared on his face as he looked at me. I swallowed, not liking the devious smile on his lips and


    knew I had to go home with them.


    ¡°Can I stay too?¡± I blurted out knowing what would be waiting at home for me, if we got home.


    Thaddeus words on calling dibs driving me homeing back to me.


    ¡°Of course¡± Theo says with augh, Imogen had a knowing smile on her face and I felt my face


    heat under her gaze.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be escaping us,¡± Thaddeus says.


    ¡°We will pick Mara up in the morning,¡± Orion says.


    ¡°Or I will see youter tonight¡± Theo chuckles. Making us look at him, though Orion looks away


    and nods.


    ¡°Orion has never let her stay here by herself, he alwayses over to check on her while you''re


    sleeping, so cards or Xbox¡± Theoughs looking at Orion.


    ¡°Cards,¡± Orion answers and Theo nods. I couldn¡¯t really picture either of them ying an Xbox,


    that would be a sight to see, though I could tell Theo was Orion¡¯s bestfriend, they had grown quite


    close since we lost him.


    ¡°Come on, I want to go before Orion changes his mind and we all get stuck here¡± Rnd says


    standing up. Orion walks over kissing Mara''s head as she pulls on Tobias face, getting him to y


    peekaboo. Covering his eyes with her tiny hands.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot, do you want the cafe or are you happy to sell?¡± I ask Imogen as I stand up,


    Thaddeus pulling me against him.


    ¡°You want to sell it?¡± She asks,


    ¡°Evie wants to stay home with Orion¡± Thaddues tells her and Orion looks at me.


    ¡°You want to quit?¡± He asks, I could feel his excitement of having me at home with him, having


    help with Mara.


    ¡° I¡¯m fine with it, I am pretty busy with Bianca anyway, and the hours were killing us by ourselves¡±


    Imogen admits, making me wonder if she was only sticking it out because of me.


    ¡°I will handle it if you want?¡± Tobias says and Imogen looks at me. I nod, knowing Tobias and Theo


    would be best dealing with it.


    ¡°Has Bianca said anything?¡± Thaddeus asks his mother.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember much, said that they kept her drugged and unconscious for most of it¡±


    Imogen says. ¡°She is wanting to see Lana though she misses her¡± Imogen says and I swallow, I hadn¡¯t


    been a very good friend and guilt was nagging at me.


    ¡°You have had enough on your te, Lana would understand¡± Thaddues says next to my ear as


    he pulls me closer to him.


    ¡°Go we can talk more tomorrow¡± Imogen says.


    ¡°And I will see youter Orion?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°Maybe I might stay with my mates,¡± Orion says, looking at me. Theo smirks before nodding,


    making me wonder what Orion and him talk about.


    ¡°Evelyn cane with me, you two can take her car¡± Orion says and Thaddeus sighs.


    ¡°I wanted to take her home¡± he whines pulling me tighter against him not that I could get any closer


    I was practically standing on his feet.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t the only one with a mouth¡± I hear Rnd whisper to him before Oriones over to me


    and pulls me away from him.


    ¡°You can leave it here for the night, it is not like it''s blocking ours in, just leave your keys I can


    move it if I have to¡± Tobias says and Thaddues smirk while tossing my keys to him. Tobias catches


    them cing them on the table. Sometimes it really sucked being the only female knowing our night of


    rest would be anything but restful with these three.


    ¡°No rest for the wicked¡± Thaddues taunts getting in my head. We leave climbing in the car and I go


    to hop in the passenger seat when I see Thaddeus remove Mara¡¯s car seat cing it in the boot. I am


    suddenly pulled over and into the back seat with Orion and Thaddeus. Thaddues arms wrapping


    around my waist so I don¡¯t escape his clutches. Rnd climbs in the driver''s seat and starts Orion¡¯s


    car, before driving down the long driveway. Orion¡¯s hand tugging at the waistband of my pants while


    Thaddue pulls me against him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait till we get home¡± I tell Orion as he rips my pants off.


    ¡°We should be wearing seatbelts¡±


    ¡°We are Immortal¡± Orion growls, Thaddeus pulls me sideways onto hisp and Orion shoves my


    legs apart before I feel Orion¡¯s breath on my core.

 chapter 203

    chapter 203


    ¡°We are Immortal¡± Orion growls, Thaddeus pulls me sideways onto hisp and Orion shoves my


    legs apart before I feel Orion¡¯s breath on my core.


    "We are in a moving vehicle" I shrieked before feeling his tongue lick along my lips. A moan


    escaping my lips as sparks rush over me. "Still care about being in a car" Thaddeus asks with a


    chuckle.


    Orion''s tongue moves between my folds expertly before he sucks on my clit and my head goes


    back hitting the window as my hips roll against his lips, my legs opening wider for him.


    "Eyes on the road!" Thaddeus says, making my eyes open just in time to see Rnd look straight


    ahead. Thaddeus runs his hand through Orion''s hair and he growls, the vibration making my walls


    clench and my juices to spill on his tongue.


    "Fuck!" I cry as his tongue licks and sucks on my pussy. Thaddeus grips my chin turning my face


    to his, his lips moulding around mine and I reach up gripping the back of his neck pulling him closer, his


    tongue ying with mine. Orion slid his hands under my ass and arching my hips toward his mouth as


    he continued eating me out like I was his favourite meal and he couldn''t get enough.


    Thaddeus grips behind my knee that was resting between Orion and the backseat, pulling it to my


    chest opening me wider for Orion.


    He pulls away from kissing me Instead watching Orion devour me as I move my hips riding his


    tongue as he fucks me with it.


    I could feel Thaddeus cock hardening beneath me, pressing against my lower back, Orion shifts


    sliding two fingers in me, a loud moan escaping me as he slides them in and out, Thaddeus traps my


    leg under his arm forcing it to remain as my legs tremble and Orion sits up watching as he slides his


    fingers in and out of me. Twisting them in and out, the only sounds are my moans and the wet sounds


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    of his fingers diving in and out of me.


    "So wet" Orion murmurs, not taking his eyes off his fingers as they move inside me. My hips buck


    as he curls them and I feel my orgasm building, my stomach tightening as my walls clench his fingers,


    he wriggles them around before pulling them from making me whine.


    "Not yet, we have all night," Orion says, leaning over me and kissing me. I could taste my juices on


    his tongue as he sucked on mine. The car slows before stopping and Orion''s door opens. The cool


    breeze washed over me, cooling my hot skin before Orion grabbed my ankles, ripping me toward


    before grabbing me, pulling me from the car and pressing me on the boot of the car.


    Rnd yanks my top off, Orion''s mouth going back to my pussy and I hear doors close as


    Thaddeus gets out the car and walks around closing the car doors.


    "Inside, I don''t want anyone seeing her like that" Thaddeus says, Orion groans before I feel myself


    yanked against Orion''s hard chest. I wrap my legs around his waist, tugging his shirt off over his head.


    Rnd chuckles as I throw it at him and he catches it.


    I feel air rush past me before the temperature changes and I know we are inside before I feel


    myself dropped on the bed. I prop myself up on my elbows watching as they start stripping their clothes


    off. My eyes running down the length of Orion''s rock hard arms and chest, he was leaner but packed


    with muscle. I open my legs inviting him and his eyes sparkle mischievously as he crawls on the bed


    between my legs, his tongue running over my glistening folds making my head go back as a breathy


    moan leaves my lips. Rnd moves to the edge of the bed and he leans over, his lipstching onto my


    nipple and I moan at the feel of his hot mouth.


    Thaddeus leans over the bed capturing my lips his tongue forcing its way in my mouth and I breath


    into his mouth, Thaddeus swallowing my cries as Orion pushes my legs up and I feel his tongue plunge


    into me before dipping lower as he runs it over the tight muscles of my ass before going back to my clit.


    I feel Rnd and Thaddeus grab my legs holding them against me before feeling Orion move swapping


    ces with Rnd. Rnds hand running down my thigh before he kisses my clit before sucking on it,


    his fingers plunging inside me as he coats them in his juices before sliding them out and pressing them


    to my ass before pushing them inside me. Thaddeus pulls back watching Rnd devour me as he slips


    his fingers in and out of my ass. I move my hips against him Thaddeus and Orion pushing me down


    forcing me to remain still when Rnd sits up watching his fingers plunge into me. Thaddeus leans


    over and kisses him deeply, tasting me on his tongue before wrapping his lips around my clit.


    I moan loving the feelings of the devouring me, as they take turns tasting me bring me to the edge


    only to stop and swap. I feel Rnd slip his fingers from me before kneeling on the bed at my feet,


    Thaddeus pulling me on top of him, my legs straddling his face as I am forced on my hands and knees


    into a 69 position. His cock in my face and I grab his cock stroking his length from base to tip before


    kissing it, I run my tongue over it, licking up the precum before wrapping my lips around it and sucking


    on it. He bucks his hips up, his cock sliding down my throat before I feel his lipstch around my clit.


    Rnds hands running over my ass before he plunges his fingers in my pussy making me moan


    around Thaddeus cock.


    Orion grips my hair, and yanks my head back and kisses me, my hand stroking Thaddeus when he


    lets go and I watch as he sucks on Thaddeus cock in my hands. My hips moving against Thaddeus''


    mouth as he eats my pussy. Orion''s head bobbing as he takes Thaddeus'' length in his mouth while


    stroking his own massive length.


    I feel Rnds finger leave my core before feeling his massive length press against my core before


    thrusting in making me writhe. Thaddeus'' hot mouth continues its relentless licking and sucking as he


    thrusts into me. Orion pulls back and I take his position letting Thaddeus cock slip down the back of my


    throat.


    "That''s it baby suck his cock" Orion says, his fingers trailing over my back to my ass. I feel Rnd


    pull his cock from me and Thaddeus'' lips move from me. I look back and watch as Rnd presses his


    cock to Thaddeus mouth, watch as he slides his cock down his throat as Thaddeus sucks my juices off


    it before sliding it back out and thrusting back in me.


    "Fuck! That feels good" Rnd says, pping my ass. Thaddeus lips going back to my pussy and


    i feel his cock twitch in my hand making me wrap my lips back around it. He thrusts into my mouth


    forcing him deeper down my throat and I bob my head finding my rhythm, my senses overloaded at the


    sensations, everything over stimted and almost too much.


    I hear the tearing of foil, and Orion walks over to me, pulling a condom on and I hear Rnd


    groan, annoyed at the sight knowing he will have to put one on before I feel him slip out of me. Orion


    moves, taking his ce and mming his cock into me, making me bounce forward, Thaddeus cock


    slipping all the way down my throat making me gag before pulling back.


    Orion pounding into me, his fingers digging into my ass cheeks and I hear Rnd curse annoyed


    at having to use one.


    "Put it on or your not fucking her" Orion tells him mming into me. I moan the friction burning as


    he smashes into me with inhuman speed, "fuck!" Thaddeus groans his cock twitching in my mouth


    before I feel his seed spill down the back of my throat. I swallow it and continue sucking his cock clean.


    "Don''t youe" Orion says as I moan around Thaddeus cock in my mouth, his movements


    slowing as my walls clench around him, refusing to let my orgasm reach its peak. I tug on his hip,


    needing him to go faster, needing release when he pulls out of me, his arm going around my waist as


    he pulls me up, his chest pressing against my back. Thaddeus rolls out from under me and Rnd


    crawls on the bedying on his back.


    Reaching for me, and pulling me to him. "Rnd!" Orion tells him when he sees he isn''t wearing a


    condom.


    "I''ll pull out" he says and Thaddeus scoffs.


    "Both of you switch" Thaddeus says and Rnd huff''s annoyed and I chuckle at him, Orion


    pressing his length against me from behind, his cock running between my folds and hitting my clit


    making moan. His hand around my waist slipped between my legs as I kneel on the bed. His fingers


    rubbing my clit, his cock slipping between my folds.


    I push against it, wanting it inside me. Orion sucks my earlobe before letting go. His Husky voice


    below my ear.


    "Do you want my cock" he growls, thrusting it between my folds. I push back against him, his


    fingers teasing my clit.


    " Yes" I breathe.


    Rnd stroking his length as he watches Orion''s fingers tease me, my heat throbbing to its own


    beat.


    "Climb on it" Rnd says, my eyes going to him. Thaddeus I could see watching from the


    armchair, his eyes obsidian and he growls at Rnd words.


    I move toward him when Orion pulls me back. "Evie he isn''t wearing anything" Rnd rolls his


    eyes at his words. I moan at the feel of his fingers as they stroke my slit before feeling his cock sink


    into me. He shoves me forward and buries his cock in me, his cock stretching my walls and I feel his


    length hitting my cervix. My walls clenching his cock and I push back against him, meeting his thrusts


    forcing him deeper as I feel my climax build. I feel the bed in front of me, Rnd moving toward me and


    I reach for his cock, his hand going to my hair as he pulls it from my face and presses his cock to my


    lips. My lips parted as I took him in my mouth.


    Orion pounding into me while Rnd fucks my mouth. I growl feeling my arousal building when


    Orion presses his thumb to my ass, pushing through the tight muscles and inside me.


    My walls clench, my stomach tightening and my skin heats, Orion pounding into my pussy making


    me writhe between them. I gag around Rnds cock before pushing him back making him fall


    backwards before crawling on top of him, Orion''s groans as he slips from me and I sink down on


    Rnd.


    He growls gripping my hips watching himself slip in and out of me. I roll my hips against him loving


    the friction and I feel Orion grip my hips pulling my ass up. Feel his tip press to my ass before


    sheathing himself in me.


    "That''s what she wants" Rnd growls as I move against them both. Both of them sliding in and


    out making me cry out, my nails digging into Rnds chest. Thaddeuses over gripping my hair


    and pulling my face up, his lips crash down on mine while Rnd and Orion pound into me, making my


    breathing be harder and I roll my hips meeting their thrusts, taking them both and I feel my walls


    flutter, my core pulsating when I reach my peak before crashing over the edge violently.


    My orgasm rips through me in waves, making me scream. Thaddeus swallows my cries and I feel


    both their movements be jerky before Rnd stills finding his release, his seed spilling into me,


    Orion finding his a few pumps after, both of them filling me with their hot cum, leaving me breathless.


    Thaddeus sucks my bottom lip.


    "Good girl" he whispers against my lips before his tongue runs over my lips. I moan feeling Orion


    slip out of me, Thaddeus lets my hair go and my arms give out from under me and I crash against


    Rnds chest as I catch my breath. Rnds fingers trailing up my back and he kisses my hair.


    "Love you" he says as I run my fingers through his chest hair.


    "Love you too" I tell him before yawning,pletely exhausted.


    "I will run her a shower" I hear Orion say behind me before he leans over kissing my shoulder and


    squeezes my ass.

 chapter 204

    chapter 204


    Amara''s POV


    "Your father doesn''t seem very happy about me being your mate?" Emmet says as we walk into


    my bedroom. Other than my brother and his mates or family I never had a guy in my room before, it


    was quite a strange situation.


    "Him and me both" I mutter.


    "Can You stop that, bad enough I had to put up with your brother''s torment of me being a man. I


    don''t need it from you too,¡± he says, looking around my room.


    "I don''t mean to be rude, I''m just shocked" I tell him as he picks up one of my grimoires.


    "Yeah, I''m a bit shocked to have mate that doesn''t want me and is a lesbian" he says opening the


    book.


    "I never said I didn''t want you, I know mates are our other half"


    "Well sure feels that way, so you need to get over it, like you said your brother has three mates I''m


    sure a female to your taste wille along for you" he says, yet I could tell he wasn''t too impressed


    with that idea.


    "So are you going to go home, or what are you doing?" I ask, I wanted him to leave yet I also


    didn''t. The bond already working and the thought of being with him disgusted me as well as excited


    me. But a penis, why did he have to have a penis, such strange looking appendages with their veiny


    looking argh yuck. I shiver at the thought.


    "I''m not leaving unless you areing with me"


    "Lovely, I am starting to see your true colours already" I tell him.


    "You''re my mate, we are supposed to be together. Don''t even think about rejecting me, I won''t be


    leaving without you"


    "I can always get my father''s to get you to leave or my brother''s"


    "Get them then" he challenged and I sigh. He has a death wish.


    I walk over to my cupboard grabbing some pillows and nkets out.


    "What''s up with Thaddeus anyway, shouldn''t he be out killing the world and all that shit, seems


    pretty normal to me"


    "Because of Evie and Mara. He gave everything up for them, for his family" I tell him, making the


    couch up.


    "You can have the bed, you are too big for the lounge" I tell him.


    "What, you''re going to sleep over there, just get in the bed Amara"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "No you fucking brute, don''t think you can boss me around boy" I snap at his tone.


    "Boy? Really. I am not some boy Amara"


    "Really, how old are you then?"


    "35"


    "Not physically, your actual age" he appears to think for a second.


    "Yep, still 35" he remarks.


    "Then you are a boy still, I am old enough to be your great great maybe great again grandmother"


    "Gross don''t even say that, if you ever met her, you wouldn''t refer to yourself as her" he states.


    I roll my eyes before going to put on pajamas. I grab them out and start removing my top before


    turning around.


    "Do you mind, turn around?"he Huff''s turning his back on me and I slip on my pajamas. He does


    have quite a nice ass I think before catching myself. He is a man Amara, a man with a penis, I scold


    myself.


    I climb on the couch when he starts stripping his clothes, I roll on my side refusing to look at his


    muscr body.


    "Can''t believe how ridiculous you are being, just climb in the bed. I don''t feel right sleeping in your


    bed while you sleep on the couch" he says.


    "You could always leave if you don''t want to be here" I tell him.


    "You don''t want me to leave, your just saying that because your pissed off I am not a woman"


    "Would you be open to the idea of having a sex change at all"


    "Would you?" He asks in return.


    "Like I thought" He mutters.


    "Do you have any idea how infuriating you are?" I ask him, rolling over to face him.


    "Woah what the fuck, put some clothes on" I tell him when I see he is naked.


    He shrugs. "I sleep naked" he says.


    "Well can you fucking put a sock on it or something" I tell him shielding my innocent eyes that have


    just copped an eyeful of his manly hood.


    Heughs, I can''t believe he actually thinks it''s funny. "By the way you should really alternate your


    hands when you wank your leaning a little to the right" I tell him when I hear movement before his


    shadow falls over me, his scent bes overwhelmingly stronger and I know he is standing next to


    me.


    "If you have your dick anywhere near my face be prepared to lose it, you and your dick go over


    there" I tell him yet he doesn''t move.


    "Emmet!" I yell in frustration at his nakedness being so close.


    "It won''t bite you"


    No, but it might spit, now fuck off" I tell him.


    "Emmet!" I warn when he doesn''t move away.


    "Amara!" He says back.


    I growl sitting up only for his dick to p me as I did, and he has the audacity tough.


    "Fucking gross you just cock pped me" I say wiping my cheek and lips.


    "Technically you sat up and touched it, if you opened your eyes you would have seen it right above


    your face" he says. I look up at him refusing to acknowledge the thing between his legs.


    "Get it out of my face or lose it"


    "Touch it or I will just remain right here," he says, putting his hands on his hips.


    "You''re disgusting"


    "And your a brat, its a dick you will have to touch it eventually so might as well get it over with so


    you can sleep in the bed"


    "I told you I am sleeping here"


    "And I told you I am not sleeping in the bed while you are on the couch" he says back.


    "I can alwayspel you" I tell him.


    "Use your witch shit on me and I will stuff my cock down your throat" he says and I stand up


    enraged.


    "Fucking try it boy and you will be eating your own intestines"I tell him poking him in the chest,


    Emmet grabs my hand.


    "You may scare everyone else, but you don''t scare me" he says, his arm going around my waist as


    he jerks me to him.


    He jerks my hand down, forcing it on his appendage. "See, it''s not so bad is it?" He says as I try to


    pull my hand away.


    "Now get in the bed" he says, letting me go. I re at him.


    "You know I can probably turn you into a frog right?" He shrugs.


    "Won''t change me being your mate though will it" he says before turning and pushing me toward


    the bed.


    "Nope, not happening. I will stay inside you can do whatever you like" I tell him, grabbing my pillow


    and heading for the door.


    "I am being so patient with you, but if you try to leave Amara I will mark you, so stop being


    stubborn and get in the bed" I ignored him grabbing the door handle and tossing the door open. I hear


    him growl before his arms wrap around me. I see red before feeling the buzz of my magic erupt from


    me. He growls louder as it burns him before I let it lose. Sending him flying into the wall. I hear him


    groan and the sound of ss breaking.


    "I fucking warned you" I tell him, turning to see him bleeding, a broken piece of mirror stuck in his


    shoulder. I shriek rushing over to him. Thank the fates my magic isn''t at its peak or he would probably


    be in pieces along with the mirror, I meant to throw him off not throw him through the wall.


    "Shit, I didn''t mean to" I tell him, grabbing the piece of mirror and pulling it from his shoulder. I hear


    the shed door thrown open before both my father''s rush in, a furious growl leaving my dad as he walks


    in before stopping, looking at the scene before him.


    "You want him out, Amara? What''s going on?"


    Emmet looks at me waiting to see what I would say.


    "No, dad I zapped him by ident, go back inside" I tell them, turning back to Emmet. I reach


    over, grabbing my sarong off the dresser and cing it over hisp.


    "Amara?"


    "Dad, seriously it was an ident. He didn''t do anything, he is hurt not me, so go" I tell him.


    I hear him mumble something before leaving. I get up, shutting my door before racing back to


    Emmet. I pull him forward to find another piece in his back, his blood making my gums tingle with


    hunger as I pull the shard out from between his ribs. I watch to make sure his wounds heal.


    "I''m sorry" I tell him.


    "No you''re sorry I got hurt, not sorry you did it" he says. I pulled him up, his wounds now closed.


    "You can shower, I will get you a towel" I tell him, about to walk away. Suddenly feeling terrible. I


    am not usually a violent person and to make it worse he is my mate.


    Emmet grabs my hand, yanking me back to him. His fingers brushing my lips and I growl warningly


    at him when I realise he just put his blood on them. I go to say something when I feel a drop run in my


    mouth and onto my tongue. My instincts kick in and I sink my fangs in his neck, ripping him closer. He


    growls before he suddenly moans pulling me closer to him, his chest pressed against mine, oh he is so


    warm.


    "Now we''re even" he whispers and I jerk away from him, confused. I look at his handsome face


    and he smirks. My eyes darted to his neck where I bit him.


    "You fucking did that deliberately" I tell him.


    "Hmm that would be correct"


    "You had no right forcing me to mark you"


    "You had no right zapping me" he says back.


    "You were going to mark me!"


    "I still am, but now you can''t whinge because you marked me first" he says, pecking my lips before


    letting me go.


    The nerve of this man.

 chapter 205

    chapter 205


    Evelyn POV


    The next morning I woke up in an entanglement of limbs. Legs tossed over me and arm in my face


    and I am Pretty sure that it was Thaddeus armpit on my face.


    Orion Snickers as I pull my head out from under Thaddeus. Clearly he knows nothing of personal


    space, Rnd''s cock was on my thigh, his leg draped over me and Thaddeus leg over his, I try wriggle


    out from them only for Rnd to think that was a morefortable position and rolls on top me,


    Thaddeus moving around him like it was a game of Tetris, one I was losing.


    Thank god theck of air wouldn''t kill me when Rnd''s chest suddenly covers my face, his nipple


    pressing against my nose. Orion chuckling from his spot beside Rnd.


    "Help!" I squeak when he continues moving on top of me trying to getfortable.


    "Nope, I find it quite entertaining," he says. I have enough and the teethe out. I bite whatever


    is closest to my mouth. Rnd suddenly howls jumping off with so much speed hended on the floor


    with a loud thud.


    "Ow ow ow what the fuck" I he hear him hiss while I try escape.


    "You fucking bit me" he shrieks rubbing his nipple my teeth imprint perfectly around it as it bled.


    "You were suffocating me" I tell him.


    "Why the yelling?" Thaddeus mumbles before ripping me over to him as I was about to jump off


    the bed.


    "No, I want up, not back in the bed" I snapped, pushing on his chest.


    "You''re too pretty to be so whiny, shh" he says resting his head on my boob.


    "Fucking nearly bit it off" Rnd growls.


    "Don''t squash me then and be grateful ya dick wasn''t on my face" I tell him.


    "My dick is never going in your mouth again, that fucking hurt" he says sooking like a baby.


    "Well now that everyone is up, I am going to get Mara" Orion announces. Standing up.


    "Shower with me first " Rnd says as Orion walks past him. He grabs Orion around his torso


    pulling him back against him.


    "Shower with Evie" Orion tells him, trying to get out of his grip.


    "No, she hurt me, you should kiss it better" Rnd tells him as Orion tried prying his arms off from


    around his waist.


    "I''m not letting go till you shower and suck my cock" Rnd tells him. Orion growls at him, while


    Thaddeus moves, chucking a pillow over his face on my chest.


    "Orion just suck it so he shuts up" Thaddeus growls.


    "You fucking suck it, Evelyn help" Orion whinges trying to escape our mates clutches when Rnd


    presses him against the wall.


    "No, I find it quite entertaining" I spit at him and he growls at me.


    "Please, I''m horny" Rnd says, bucking his hips against Orion''s ass.


    "Your always horny, now off"


    "Not until I get what I want" Rnd says, nipping at Orion''s shoulder.


    "Fine you better be quick"


    "Not a chance," Rnd tells him, steering him to the bathroom with Orions arms locked behind his


    back.


    "Finally, he is so loud" Thaddeus mumbles snuggling against me. I stroke his hair running my


    fingers through it. When I feel arousal through the bond and feel Thaddeus cock hardening aginst my


    leg. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m out¡± I say springing off the bed and away from him.


    ¡°Yeah choke on it¡± I hear Rnd say before hearing Orion gagging in the shower.


    ¡°Fucking stop that you jerk or I will stop¡± Orion snaps at him.


    ¡°Just shut up and suck it¡± Rnd tells him and I chuckle while walking downstairs. I flick the kettle


    on before checking my phone. I had a text message from Tobias saying he needed the deeds to the


    shop so he could put the building up for sale. I text him back saying I would bring it over tomorrow while


    he is at work.


    I make coffee for everyone just in time for Thaddeus toe downstairs adjusting his pants.


    ¡°This mine¡± He asks and I nod and he takes a sip.


    ¡°I am going with Orion to get Mara, I need to stop by the shop¡± I tell him and he nods while drinking


    his coffee. I walk towards the back door to go find Orion¡¯s smokes. Sitting outside I light one up and


    Thaddeus does too sitting in the other chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m not working tomorrow¡± He says and I look at him.


    ¡°Neither am I¡± I tell him.


    ¡°So you''re serious about staying home then?¡± He asks and I nod.


    ¡°Yep, I have to pick up the deeds for your father¡± I tell him. He seems to think for a second while


    sipping his coffee. ¡°We can take Mara to the park tomorrow if you want, she likes the sandpit one¡±


    Thaddeus says.


    ¡°Is Rnd working tomorrow¡±


    ¡°He can stay home, dad can handle work be good to do something with Mara together¡±


    ¡°Yes it would. Okay let''s do that then¡± I tell him. Oriones out, snatching the smokes off the


    table. I giggle at his furious expression. Rndes out behind him looking quite happy and


    Thaddeus shakes his head at him.


    ¡°Something seriously wrong with you¡± Thaddeus mutters. I finish my smoke before getting up and


    Rnd takes my seat. ¡°Can Ie with you? I need to stop at the shop on the way home?¡± I ask


    Orion.


    ¡°Yes I am leaving in ten minutes though so go get dressed¡± He says pecking my cheek and I walk


    inside and quickly change into shorts and a singlet before grabbing my joggers. I was cing them on


    my feet when Orion walked in grabbing his keys, and I stood up before plucking the keys from his


    fingers. ¡°I¡¯m driving¡± I tell him as I dash out the door before he could stop me.


    ¡°You better not ruin my car¡± He growls but jumps in the passengerside anyway. We picked Mara up


    before heading into the city, I felt like I had spent most of the morning in the car, between driving all the


    way outside the other end of the city then back into the city. Pulling up out the front I looked at the cafe


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    windows yet I didn¡¯t feel sad that I was giving it up, kind of relieved actually. Orion grabs my keys


    before opening the car door. ¡°In the safe?¡± He asks and I nod.


    ¡°Okay be back in a sec¡± He says walking over and undoing the padlocks. I hop out lighting a


    smoke when Mara starts screaming her head off.


    ¡°Shh baby I will be back in a second¡± Orion calls to her. I try to give her a bag of chips through the


    window but she chucks them screaming for Orion. He sighs before walking back over.


    ¡°I was only going to be gone for a second,e on then¡± He says unclipping her seat.


    ¡°You give in to her too easily¡± I tell him and he shrugs, grabbing her from her carseat.


    ¡°My dadda¡± She growls at me. I chuckle at her and she waves happily over his shoulder while he


    walks into the cafe with her. I lean against the car waiting when the ground suddenly rumbles and I look


    behind me at the cafe just as I am sted with ss and a shock wave, the bang sending car rms


    off. I go flying skidding across the bitumen road. The road skinning me as I am thrown and I feel ss


    hit my face. Dazed, I look at the cafe but only see smoke and mes. A scream leaves me when I


    notice the cafe aze amongst the pile of rubble and ck smoke, yet I couldn¡¯t see anything through


    the billows of smoke. ¡°No, no, no¡± I scream, rushing toward it and flinging debri away, my stomach


    sinking. ¡°Not again¡± I cry as I shove through the building before stopping, the entire ce was on fire


    yet I could just make out some light through the thick smoke when the roof copsed at the back of the


    shop. I forced my way in by ripping theyers of roof out of the way and I could hear sirensing


    toward us, the mes burning my arms and singing my hair, yet I could still feel Orion was alive. Pulling


    a piece of concrete aside.


    I find the source of the light. Mara is still in Orions arm. Her arms outstretched on eitherside of her


    as sweat beaded on her forehead, her eyes clenched shut. I sob with relief seeing the glowing gold


    sphere of light surrounding them, Orion standing there in shock. The sound of my cry making her look


    at me. She lets out a breath. ¡°My dadda¡± She says before the sphere surrounding them drops and she


    copses against his shoulder, blood trickles down from her nose. ¡°She saved us,¡± Orion murmurs,


    brushing her hair from her face.


    ¡°Is she okay¡± I ask, reaching down into the crater they were in. He passes her to me and I clutch


    her against me and I could feel her heart rate beating against my chest, hear her breathing. I bit my


    wrist pressing it against her lips, it wasn¡¯t Rnds blood but better then nothing. She sniffs the air as I


    press it beneath her nose before sinking her little fangs in my wrist. ¡°Mara,¡± I hear Thaddeus scream


    out.


    ¡°Evie¡± I hear Rnd call out.


    ¡°We are fine back here¡± Orion calls through the smoke, both of them racing through the rubble to


    us before Thaddeus chokes on his breath with relief, grabbing us and pulling him against me. He


    kisses Mara¡¯s head before grabbing her and checking her. Rnd had a hold of Orion tears streaking


    his face.


    ¡°She saved us¡± Orion says, still in shock and we all look to Mara, who has now fallen asleep again


    cradled against Thaddeus'' chest. The sirens get louder as they stop out the front of the shop.

 chapter 206

    chapter 206


    We got stuck talking to the authorities for hours, they even used Thaddeus of destroying the


    ce before his father quickly intervened before he went on a rampage and killed the officer.


    Everything was in chaos and it was like we couldn''t catch a break. Mara however was her usual


    peachy self, demanding cookies and everyone¡¯s attention while we waited, it was like she didn''t realise


    the Magnitude of what she did, especially given her age.


    Seeing Imogen get out of her car, I was about to walk over to her when Thaddeus beat me to it.


    "Where are you hiding Bianca?" Thaddeus demanded.


    "No Thaddeus she is too fragile for you to be meddling in her head" Imogen tells him yet I also


    agreed with him, this had been going on for far too long and she may have the answers we need to


    locate him and stop it once and for all.


    "Fuck her being fragile I need answers, my daughter could have died, your fucking granddaughter


    could have died. We have lost enough and I won''t lose anymore of my family" Thaddeus snaps at her


    before grabbing her. Theo rushes over in an instant.


    "Thaddeus that''s enough!" I tell him as I feel the darkness creeping in, something I haven''t felt in


    ages.


    Theo grabs his arm trying to make him let go only for Thaddeus to turn on him, his hands hitting


    him in the chest sending his father flying across the road and into a shop window. The ss shatters


    and Imogen shrieks rushing toward him only to be jerked back by her hair.


    "Tell me where she is" he booms so loudly that the street lights burst, the windows shaking as a


    shock wave erupted from him. Car rms start ring loudly and all the police present withdraw their


    guns aiming them directly at him. Orion zips past me, ripping Mara from my arms and removing her.


    While I stood shocked by the events.


    Thaddeus was on the verge of exploding and explode he did, When the first shot was fired, hitting


    him in the chest all hell broke loose.


    Electricity zapping from his fingertips and clouds rolled across the sky, turning the day to night. He


    lifts his hands and I gasp before being tackled by Rnd knocking me to Thaddeus feet when I feel the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ground lift in a wave of destruction.


    Fury so extreme not even a hurricane could cause the devastation left behind and he still wasn''t


    done. I couldn''t hear a thing over the wind as it whipped around us, my thoughts going to Mara


    wondering if Orion got her out in time when I see light and extreme heat surrounding us and I realise he


    was burning the entire street down. The wind moved the fire in a wall as it consumed everything in its


    path.


    "Stay down" I hear Rnd say as I try to get up.


    "Mara?"


    "Safe with Orion '''' he answers when suddenly I hear Thaddeus grunt above me. The firewall


    dropping though the storm raged above furiously.


    "That''s enough, you have proven your point brother" I hear Amara tell him. Rnd pulled me up


    with him and the entire street was destroyed, cars thrown into building roofs, buildings destroyed,


    bodies strewn everywhere.


    "No, I don¡¯t think I have, they still don¡¯t understand how sick of this shit I am and I''m only just


    getting started" he snaps back at her, before flicking his fingers in her direction, the st hits Amara


    sending her flying into an upside down car. She shakes herself off, getting to her feet.


    Rnd grabs me, jerking me off the road and off to the side of the street. While I watch in horror as


    Amara cracks her neck, before shaking her hands like she was about to step into a fight by her next


    words I knew she was.


    "Like old times brother, you destroy and I clean up the mess" she says before lifting her hands, her


    eyes glowing gold as air starts rushing toward her and Thaddeus gasps.


    "What''s going on?" I panic not wanting Amara to get hurt.


    "She is pulling on his magic," Rnd says, jerking me behind him.


    "Oh I am going to enjoying kicking your ass with your own magic," she says before rolling her


    hands into a ball, ck magic rolling and surging between her fingertips before she tosses it at him


    sending him flying backwards, he growls before hitting her again and they seemed to just go blow for


    blow when Thaddeus roars enraged.


    Thaddeus gets up from where she flung him, throwing his hands forward in her direction, ck


    tendrils slipping from his fingertips before going straight at her, she stood no chance of ducking out the


    way when she is suddenly gone. Emmet gets smashed with his magic and a shocked look crosses his


    features, ck tendrils writhing beneath his skin turning it dark as charcoal. Amara''s deafening scream


    resonates louder than the storm as he drops to his knees but the sound of her scream seems to snap


    Thaddeus back to his senses and he gasps catching his breath. His chest heaving heavily as he


    catches his breath.


    "Emmet!" She screams rushing toward him and clutching his lifeless body as he copses.


    "No" Thaddeus gasps when he sees he just killed her mate. My hands went to my mouth in shock


    as Amara wailed in her grief clutching him to her.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Amara screams and I see Theo stagger towards her, his hands reaching for her when


    she growls. Thaddeus petrified at what he did. No pain can measure to losing a mate, losing a piece of


    your soul.


    Amara throws her arm to the side sending her father flying backwards, poor Theo being smashed


    by his own kids when Amara eyes ze red, she raises her hand pointing it at Thaddeus before fisting


    her hand. Thaddeus jerks towards her before she ms her hand on the ground, Thaddeus hitting the


    asphalt with a thud.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose him¡± She says before her hand smacks down on his chest, I watch as the darkness is


    sucked out of him and into her, her fingertips glowing red and she screams, her skin tearing on her


    arms and face as the darkness starts ripping her apart and cutting through her skin as it engulfs her.


    ¡°Amara no, it will kill you¡± Thaddeus screams, clutching her hand on his chest and trying to rip it


    away. She screams, sounding pained before her hand on Emmet glows and she mutters something I


    can¡¯t understand and seems foreign. Gold hue wraps around him before it sts him. Emmet gasps,


    his skin returning to his light tan and he jolts upright in a sitting position. Amara copses and Theo


    screams, Imogen also running towards her daughter as she copses, her nose, eyes and ears


    bleeding when I hear her heart stop after a loud thud, then nothing but silence.


    ¡°Amara?¡± Emmet murmurs before his head whips to Thaddeus. He growls before lunging at him,


    shifting into his wolf.

 chapter 207

    chapter 207


    Thaddeus dodges out his way before kicking him, When Amara suddenly sits up with a gasp.


    "Ah my head" she says clutching it while I stared in shock, she was alive. Her eyes glowing gold


    yet Emmet still hadn''t noticed she wasn''t dead as he continued attacking Thaddeus. Both of them are


    oblivious to Amara being fine.


    Thaddeus punches him making him whimper and Amara looks in his direction and her eyes ze


    even brighter when she sees Thaddeus beating her mate. before she hops up flicking her wrist, gold


    light shooting from her fingertips and she growls menacingly at Thaddeus before jumping on his back.


    Thaddeus stood immobilised while Amara smacked him on the head with her palm repeatedly in a fit of


    rage.


    "Stop trying to kill me, you nearly killed my mate you big savage bastard" Thaddeus tries grabbing


    her, his hand moving painfully slow as he tries to grab her off his back like he was trying to break out of


    a frozen mould.


    While we all just stood watching in shock at the sudden change in events when Thaddeus


    suddenly breaks out of her magic and grabs her ripping him over his shoulder and they both scuffle,


    like two kids chucking a tantrum fighting over a toy and Amara was viciously gouging any part of him


    she could when she suddenly bites his arm.


    "Get off me you bloody brat" Thaddeus shrieks while Amara refuses to remove her teeth from his


    arm.


    "Thaddeus Theodore Madden Kane, and Amara Louise Madden Kane stop this instant" Imogen


    bellows at them before storming over to them. While each one was trying to get thest hit in, it was


    like watching children fight.


    "Louise?" Emmet chuckles, making me raise an eyebrow at him.


    "Are they always like this?"


    "Usually worse" Rnd says getting up and dusting his pants off, like he has seen this y out a


    million times. I too got up looking at the destruction Thaddeus had caused.


    "That''s it, break it up. Don¡¯t make me get Tobias down here" Theo yells, grabbing Amara, she was


    still trying to kick him as she was being dragged away from him. While Imogen got between them. "I''m


    done, I''m done, they are a pair of idiots" Imgoen says pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "He started it, kill my mate you big asshole not so tough now" Amara says as she res at him.


    "They do realise they are in a street right?" Emmet asks, his face flushing red with embarrassment


    while peoplee out of the buildings staring at the two of them slinging names at each other. Imogen


    turns, shaking her finger at them like they were disobedient children.


    "Now clean this mess up!" Imogen tells them and they both re at each other, shooting daggers


    with their eyes. Amara flicks her wrist, everything suddenly restores, buildings returning to normal and


    you wouldn''t think anything even happened, metal untwisting and cars turning back over and people


    getting up like nothing happened before our eyes.


    "Um what''s going on" Emmet whispers.


    "Amara is cleaning up after Thaddeus, obviously her fear of you dieing and her tantrum, she


    managed to steal her magic back. You will get used to their bickering, Amara can usually clean


    anything up that¡¯s magic induced" Rnd exins though the cafe was still destroyed everything else


    was back to normal.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get what just happened¡± Emmet says looking around.


    ¡°Amara is light, Thaddeus is dark, together they bnce each other. Word of advice though, stay


    out of their way¡± Rnd says, pping a hand on his shoulder.


    "Always cleaning up after you, bloody ridiculous,you touch my mate again and I will zap you to the


    next realm"


    "I think you''re growing on her," Rnd says, nudging Emmet who was staring at her in awe. So


    was I. She just cleaned up the street and now everyone was standing around dazed trying to figure out


    what just happened. Amara looks over at Emmet, her eyes lighting up when she tackles him, knocking


    him to the ground and kissing his face in a frenzy.


    "I am so happy you''re alive, I love you, I love you," she shrieks before sitting up. "Never get


    between me and my brother, he is big and ugly but I can handle him" she scolds.


    "You love me?" Emmet asks, Amara looks at him like he just grew two heads before realising what


    she just said, her face turning beet red.


    "Yeah you are alright I guess for a man" she says hopping up.


    "But you love me"


    "Slip of the tongue," she says. I roll my eyes at her, not a serious bone in the girl''s body.


    Thaddeus shakes himself off, he was a lot calmer now and I finally understood what Thaddeus


    meant about having to let the darkness go and why he used to destroy everything he touched, his


    demeanor turning calm after releasing his magic though now we just needed to find a healthier way


    besides destroying everything, Amara couldn''t possibly clean his mess all the time like she just did.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Where is Orion?¡± Thaddeus asks, looking around panicked for a second.


    ¡°Probably at home¡± Rnd says and Thaddeus lets out a breath of relief.


    ¡°You alright?¡± I ask him and he shrugs.


    ¡°I will be when I find that Demetri¡±


    ¡°Now what?¡± I ask, looking around and I could see Theo talking to the officers, and others staring


    at Thaddeus.


    ¡°Nothing, Dad will erase everything. I need to get home. I don¡¯t know what came over me. I¡¯m just


    d Amara was here before I destroyed everything¡± Thaddeus says.

 chapter 208

    chapter 208


    Amara''s POV


    Who would have thought I only had to steal my magic back, and nearly die during the process but I


    got my magic back so was definitely worth it. I think to myself as I walk into my little studio, though


    Emmet was being annoying the entire drive home.


    "Don''t you have pack business or family to visit, or anyone to visit?" I ask him. I needed space,


    space to think and breathe without him being here constantly. I have always liked being on my own and


    having him with me constantly was a foreign feeling though notpletely unpleasant.


    "Nope, and stop trying to get rid of me. I am not going anywhere" he says, flopping on my bed. I


    roll my eyes at him before walking into my bathroom. I lock the door starting the shower before


    stripping off and stepping in.


    What a day, Thaddeus can really fuck things up, thankfully as much as it pains me to admit, I was


    d the baffoon sitting on my bed was alive.


    Washing my hair, I hear my door open and stick my head out the shower screen, the door handle


    falling to the floor.


    "Ah what are you doing?" I ask him.


    "Joining you" he says, stripping off.


    "First of all no, secondly you wouldn''t fit in here with me and thirdly I don''t want your dick touching


    me"


    "Too bad" he says, opening the shower screen and forcing his way in.


    "Have you not heard of personal space?" I ask him while being forced against the wall.


    "Oh right" he says, turning to face me and pressing me against the shower wall, his arms caging


    me in on either side of my head while he pressed his entire body, dick and all against me.


    "That better, now I''m right up in your personal space" I growl at him pushing on his chest.


    "I will zap you" I tell him. Though he smelt amazing this close and the tingles rushing over me had


    me craving him more.


    "No you won''t because you don''t really want me to move" he says running his nose along my


    cheek and down my jaw to my neck. I swallow, overwhelmed by his closeness.


    His scent is addictive and if it was perfume I would totally wear it. His arm moves next to my head,


    his fingertips brushing down my arm before going down my side to my hip, when I feel his tongue run


    across my neck.


    I shiver at the feeling before he sucks on my skin, his teeth grazing and teasing my flesh before I


    "Okay you have touched me enough now" I tell him.


    "Why do you always do that, shove me away" he says and I could feel his hurt through the bond


    though I was d he couldn''t feel what I was feeling.


    "I''m gay" I tell him.


    "I''m well aware of that, and not anymore you''re not"


    "For your information it doesn''t work like that, you can''t just switch sides" I tell him.


    "Really? Then why are you aroused?" He asks. I was mortified by his words, my face heating at


    what he said.


    "I am not!" I tell him.


    "I can smell it, smell how much you want me, you want me to touch you, you''re just too stubborn to


    admit it" he says but steps back anyway.


    "I''m not stubborn, I''m"-


    "Gay apparently, yet I have managed to turn you on" he says with a smirk on his face. He was


    infuriating, and really getting under my skin.


    "Even if you were a man I would still want you because you are mine Amara, gender shouldn''t be


    an issue" he says. Grabbing the soap from the niche beside me. I try to step around him to hop out


    when he steps in the way.


    "You want out?" He asks. I raise an eyebrow at him.


    "Obviously" I tell him rolling my eyes at stupid behaviour.


    He grabs me, crushing me against his chest before turning around with me, his arm around my


    waist and I have to fight back the burning desire to touch him, sparks igniting everywhere his skin


    touches mine. He uses his other arm to open the shower screen pushing it wide open, his face so close


    to mine I almost forget how to breathe. He smiles softly, his scent making me lean even closer. " Get


    out then" he whispers, his lips brushing mine softly as he speaks.


    Yet I couldn''t move,pletely intoxicated by his closeness. He smiles brighter when I don¡¯t


    before he pressed his lips to mine softly, a moan that almost sounded like a whimper leaves my lips as


    arousal floods me. I feel his tongue run across the seam of my lips, I let my lips part wanting to taste


    him on my tongue. His lips mould around mine before I feel his tongue slip into my mouth. A moan


    escaped my lips as his tongue moved against mine gently before he sucked my bottom lip into his


    mouth. His lips travel down my chin to my neck before he turns me, his warm chest flush against my


    back as his lips trail across my shoulder and I lean back against him lost in the feel of his touch. His


    hands move softly over my skin when I feel his fingertips brush against me, caressing my slit.


    "Open your legs for me" he whispers and he dips his hand lower cupping my womanhood.


    "I will be gentle," he purrs, kissing below my ear. My heart rate spiking even higher when I do as


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    he says and he pulls me impossibly close to him, so close I could feel every ridge of hard muscle, feel


    his hard length digging into my lower back. His other hand gently trails higher before he grabs my


    boob, the pad of his thumb rubbing over my nipple making it harden. My mind is screaming at me that


    he is a man, that I shouldn¡¯t be reacting to him like this, yet it felt right.


    His fingers move, before I feel them run between my folds and pressing to my clit. He moves them


    softly In a circr motion and I jerk at the sudden sensation and grab his hand.


    "Let me touch you Amara, stop fighting it" he whispers before kissing the side of my jaw and I


    release his hand, his fingers gently rubbing against me, the sensation growing stronger and I move my


    hips unable to stop myself as they move against his fingers.


    "That''s right Amara," he whispers before his fingers move and I as, surprised to find how wet I was


    when I felt his finger probing at my entrance, his thumb pressing against my clit when he pressed it into


    me, sliding his finger into my wet heat. I recoil away from the feeling and he stills for a second his other


    arm wrapping around my waist holding me against him when he pulls it out before slowly sliding it back


    in,


    "rx, I can feel your grip on my finger," he says and I take a breath in and I feel my body rx


    and he starts moving his finger in out of me slowly, building up a delightful friction that has me moving


    to the movements of his finger before he slides it out and I feel him slide in another.


    Slowly pulling his fingers out before dipping them back in. I could feel my body trying to stretch


    around them when he curls them up, enticing a loud moan out of me and I lean back against him, Too


    lost in the feeling building inside to even be embarrassed at the noise I just made. My hand reaches up


    and goes to the side of his face when I feel him kiss my palm.


    "You like that?" He says curling them again and making my legs tremble and another moan to


    escape me.


    His fingers moving quicker, sliding them in and out faster before curling them Inside me, his thumb


    pressing to clit and I move my hips before feeling my stomach tighten, a pleasurable pressure building


    and I feel like I am about tobust, and I cry out as it reaches its peak and Ie undone, crashing


    violently as Ie. My walls clench his fingers tightly and my entire core pulsates to its own beat


    making me moan softly, his arm around my waist the only thing keeping me upright and I lean heavily


    against him trying to catch my breath when I feel him suck my earlobe in my mouth before hearing his


    voice.


    ¡°If I can make you cry out like that with my fingers, imagine what I can do with my tongue¡± He purrs


    his hand gripping my hip tightly before he presses his erection against my ass.


    ¡°Or this¡± He whispers, kissing my shoulder.


    ¡°I was about to say something when I heard yelling,ing from outside. Focusing I could hear


    my mother arguing with someone and I looked at Emmet over my shoulder.


    ¡°And that sounds like your brother is here¡± Emmet says before sighing and letting me go. I step out


    of the shower, grabbing a towel and wrapping it around myself before heading into my room to get


    changed. I hear the water cut off in the bathroom and the yelling getting louder as I put my clothes on.


    ¡°I will be back, I better see what my brother is causing a scene about this time¡± I tell him and he


    nods as he dries himself.

 chapter 209

    chapter 209


    Evelyn POV


    Two weekster


    Two weeks had passed since the cafe incident, on the plus side I no longer had to worry about


    selling it when there was now nothing left but a vacant lot after Tobias had it cleaned up. Thaddeus did


    get in Bianca''s head and found literally nothing, she had no memories and Thaddeus said she was


    actually willing to help, she had been staying with Lana who apparently was doing better and they think


    she can be released when Bianca is.


    Everyone was on edge, Thaddeus could barely speak to his mother without arguing with her, or his


    father''s. For the most part things were quiet. Hearing Mara wake up, I grab her out of bed and walk


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    downstairs with her on my hip. She had a growth spurt recently, the kid was growing like a weed and


    gosh was she getting heavy on my hips, they were killing as I walked down the stairs before cing her


    on the ground.


    "I was just about to get her," Orion says,ing inside from having a smoke.


    "It''s fine, coffee?" I ask him and he nods


    "I flick the kettle on and Orion ces her at the table on her little booster seat. So she could see


    over it. I grab the fruit loops down and pour some in a bowl before grabbing the milk out and cracking


    the lid. The smell makes me gag, I sniff it wondering if it is off. Big mistake, my stomach churning


    violently and making me want to throw up, I barely made it to the sink in time.


    "Shit you alright?" Orion came rushing over, while I was turfing my stomach contents in the sink


    which was luckily empty.


    "Milk is off" I tell him and picks it up sniffing it,


    " Smells fine to me" he says before tipping the bottle to his lips, just the sight of him tasting it


    makes me throw up again.


    "Evie?" I shake my head at him before turning the sink on and rinsing it down the drain.


    "Why would you drink it?" I ask, rinsing my mouth out.


    "It''s not off Evie, still has five more days on the expiry too" he says pouring it into her bowl.


    "No, it''s off" I tell him, taking the bowl from her. She pouts.


    "What''s going on?" Rnd asks, While yawning.


    "She thinks I am giving Mara off milk" Orion says before taking the bowl off me and cing it back


    in front of her, Orion holds the bottle out to Rnd who tastes it.


    "Tastes fine, probably knocked up again" he says sarcastically before his eyes suddenly dart to me


    and so do Orion''s.


    "That''s not even funny Rnd" I tell him.


    "Go see Thaddeus then to make sure, he picked it upst time" Rnd says with a shrug.


    "Ask me what?" Thaddeus says walking into the kitchen.


    "Mummy having a baby, yep yep. Babies cry lots, this one will cry" Mara says ying with her fruit


    loops as she pushes them around her bowl.


    We all stared stunned at her words when she put her hand in the bowl, giving up trying to pick the


    coloured cereal up with the spoon and she popped one of the coloured hoops between her lips before


    realising we were all staring at her.


    "Want some daddy?" She asks, holding out her hand with mashed fruit loops in it, squished


    between her fingers.


    Thaddeus scrunched up his face and she pushed out her lips when Orion leaned down, slobbering


    on her hand and sucking them up as she giggled. "More?" She asks him and he shakes his head.


    "dadda full" he tells her when I feel a hand pressed to my stomach. Looking up, I see Thaddeus, his


    eyes flickering ck and his hand warms up on my stomach and I look down to see it glow red slightly


    before glowing gold.


    He pulls his hand away and Oriones around the table looking at him and so does Rnd,


    while my heart was thumping painfully in my chest and I felt like it was about to pass out.


    "This is a good thing Evie" Thaddeus says as I start to hyperventte.


    "So she is?" Rnd asks and Thaddeus nods before looking at Mara.


    The room pulsates around me as I forget how to breathe before everything goes ck.


    "Evie!" Thaddeus says before I drift off to nothingness.


    Waking up, I am in our bed. Mara was sitting next to me and I could feel her drawing on something


    on my back. Moving she puffs out her cheeks.


    "Stop you wreck my drawing" she growls.


    "Sorry" I tell her, staying still. I could hear her ruffling papers which I thought I must be the table


    she was using.


    She drops her blue crayon beside my face before grabbing the purple.


    "I thought I said leave mummy alone" Rnd saysing into the room.


    "She is fine" I tell him, yawning and closing my eyes when she peels my eyelid back.


    "We go to park" she says her eyeball right next to mine as she peers in mine. I smile at her and


    can hear Rndugh before feeling the bed dip.


    "Go ask daddy first" he says, grabbing her.


    "He says no," Mara whines.


    "No harm in asking," Rnd tells her. She reaches up half climbing on the bed and snatches her


    drawing off my back before running out. I roll over, crayons falling off my back and onto the bed in a


    mix of colours.


    "How do you feel?" Rnd asks just as Orion walks into the room. Heys next to me.


    "Mara is downstairs harassing Thaddeus about the park"


    "We haven''t left the house in two weeks, she is bored" I tell him and he nods.


    "You''re not happy," he says, reaching over and touching my nonexistent belly.


    "I''m not unhappy, just shocked though I shouldn''t be, that''s what happens when you have


    unprotected sex" I tell him.


    "Well I will be happy for both of us" he says, leaning down and kissing my stomach. Rnd


    presses his lips in a line.


    "Orion?" Rnd tells him.


    "What? She isn''t getting rid of it" Orion says.


    "Could you be any more insensitive?" Rnd snaps at him.


    "It''s fine, Rnd calm down" I tell him, grabbing his arm.


    "We haven''t discussed it Orion" Rnd tells him.


    "There is nothing to discuss, right Evie" Orion says but I could hear the warning behind his words.


    He would never forgive me if I did anything to jeopardize this pregnancy but I had no intentions to


    anyway.


    "Right" I tell him sitting up. Rnd sighs and I could feel his annoyance but also his excitement.


    We have had nothing to be excited about. Maybe this was a good thing after all. If it makes them


    happy, then that''s enough for me.


    Walking downstairs, I hear Thaddeus talking to Mara. Walking in the living room she was showing


    him her drawing.


    "Dad said no" she huff''s as I walk in.


    "I will deal with dad, go get your shoes" I tell her and Thaddeus looks at me.


    "No, I told her no Evelyn"


    "And I said yes, she has been locked in the house for two weeks, nothing has happened" I tell him


    leaning over the back of the couch and wrapping my arms around his chest from behind.


    "Fine but take Rnd with you" he says.


    "And don''t be long," he says and I kiss his cheek.


    He pulls me over the back of the couch and into hisp. His lips pressing softly against mine


    before he pulls back.


    "I love you" he says before pecking my lips.


    "And I love you" I tell him just as Maraes out with her joggers in her hands. I sit up in hisp


    and she sits on the floor between his legs. Bending down I ce them on her feet and she jumps up


    rushing to the door. I go to get up when Thaddeus grips my hips.


    "How about you stay, and they go?" He says kissing my shoulder.


    "No, I want to get out of the house too, you could alwayse"


    "I hate parks, too many kids whining," he says.


    "We are about to have another one and you''reining about kids?"


    "I like ours just not other people''s" heughs.


    I push off hisp before grabbing my thongs and slipping them on. Mara jumping up and down at


    the door holding Rnds hand.


    "We go now" she says, jumping on the spot.


    "Yes we are going" I tell her before opening the door. Rnd grabs his car keys and I hear


    Thaddeus sing out just as the door closes.


    "Orion,e here please" Thaddeus says, his tone not happy. I continue to the car and let them


    figure it out. I was not getting involved in whatever Thaddeus was ticked off about. We clip her in her


    carseat before Rnd and I get in and head to the park.

 chapter 210

    chapter 210


    We drove to the park, the ce was surprisingly not as packed out as I was expecting and only a


    few people were around with their kids. Pulling up, Amara squeals happily and I climb out of the car


    before opening the back door and retrieving Mara from her carseat. The park was pretty big and had


    everything including pic areas and a barbeque and also a sandpit.


    She runs straight for the boot of the car the moment her feet touch the ground bouncing up and


    down excitedly. Rnd pops it open before handing her, her bucket and Pale before she runs off


    toward the sandpit.


    Rnd followed closely behind her before flopping down in the sand next to her and helping her fill


    her bucket. Mara seemed happy enough but I did notice a few of the parents grab their kids the


    moment he stepped into the sandpit dragging them away or just leaving entirely, eventually they all


    leave, giving us the entire park to ourselves.


    Sitting next to Rnd and Mara I look around to find the cepletely deserted now. Everyone


    is gone and I look to Rnd.


    "Everyone left" I tell him, a little shocked, I know for years the three of their faces were a constant


    in the news but they have kept to themselves for a few years now and besides the Thaddeus incident


    that thankfully Amara cleaned up nothing has happened.


    "They will never forget, those at the ygroup though are used to us now. They stopped running


    from us after the first month" Rnd says, noticing me looking around. The thought saddened me,


    making me wonder what that means for Mara.


    "So they let her y in ygroup" he nods.


    "Yeah Orion and I just stay off to the side, make any sudden movements and they bolt" he shrugs.


    "You shoulde with us, might put some of the parents at ease, you haven''t torn apart cities like


    we have"


    "Does she notice?" I ask, looking at Mara.


    "Not sure, I hope not," he says, tugging a curl back behind her ear.


    We yed in the sand for a bit before Rnd pushed her on the swings, just when we were about


    to leave I suddenly needed to pee. Looking around, I see the toilet cubicle and scrunch my face up at it


    before getting up.


    "Gotta pee" I tell him and he nods before turning back to Mara. I walk over to the small brick toilet


    block. Opening the toilet door with my elbow I look at the steel toilet, so gross I am not touching it, I


    think before jockeying it so I don''te in contact with it.


    I quickly wash my hands before walking back out, looking at the swings. I don''t see them


    anywhere when I hear Mara cry before feeling something cold and made of steel pressed to the back of


    my neck.


    "Bout time you left the house"es a male voice behind me. I go to turn when they speak again.


    "Not so fast, I have your daughter look at the carpark, the white van next to yours" the mystery


    voice says. I do and my stomach drops when I see Laura holding Mara with a knife in her hand. Mara


    crying for dadda.


    "Where is my husband?" I ask my eyes darting around before spotting him next to the swings on


    the ground unmoving.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "He is alive, but if you don''t do what we say your daughter won''t be, now move" he says poking the


    barrel in the back of my head. I walked toward Laura who was holding Mara, a nervous look on her


    face.


    I hold my hands out for Mara, ¡°try anything your daughter will be dead before you take a step" he


    growls behind me and I look around seeing men in ck suitse out of the trees surrounding the


    park, guns in hand and Mara''s back lights up with red dots.


    "Get in the van" he says and Laura opens the back of it up and I look around trying to find some


    escape when I feel a pinch in my neck. I touch my neck before feeling woozy making me sway and


    clutch the door. Mara starts screaming and Laura takes her from me, ripping her out of my arms, my


    entire body felt like it was on fire. Wolfsbane. The man behind me suddenly tosses me in the back


    before getting in. Laura also gets in with Mara and ces her on herp. While Iy on the van floor.


    The dark haired man taps the wall of the van before I feel it start moving.


    I couldn''t move, all I could do was try to muffle the sounds I was making so as to not scare Mara


    more. "Mummy" she kept screaming and wailing yet I couldn''t move to help her, every nerve ending set


    alight as my body tried to rid the effects of the wolfsbane, Laura trying to console her and quieten her


    when the Man leaned down, his red eyes gleaming menacingly back at me, a face that haunts my


    memories and one I should never had seen again.


    "Lovely to meet you again Evelyn my name is Demetri, though you may not think it is lovely to


    meet me when you find out what I have in store for you" he chuckles before I feel another sharp pinch


    in my leg, my eyes darting down to my leg to see a dart in it, my vision bing blurry as all sound


    fades away and everything goes ck.

 chapter 211

    chapter 211


    The slow drip sound of water hitting the ground is what wakes me. My eyes blurry as I open them


    to my surroundings, bright lights above me making my eyes hurt as I turn my head, my neck is


    extremely stiff as I try to figure out where I am before my eyes fall on Mara in the cage next to the one


    they have me in. Like she was some dog and not a child.


    ¡°Ah about time you woke up thinking you would be out a little longer though¡± Says Demetri, as he


    runs a baton along the steel bars, the noise making my ears ring as my head pounded from whatever it


    was they gave me.


    ¡°Quite the talker that daughter of yours, if she wasn¡¯t so cute I would have killed her by now, but


    her temper really is that of her father¡¯s don¡¯t you agree Laura?¡± He says before I spot her sitting behind


    the small cage Mara was in on a mustard coloured lounge, she was wrapping a bandage around her


    arm and looks up when he questions her.


    ¡°Yes the brat bit me, like a savage¡± Laura spits at me.


    ¡°Let her go, she is just a child¡± I croak out my throat dry and scratchy like i swallowed razor des.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do that, the party is just getting started and you two will have him walk right into my trap¡±


    Demetri says tauntingly


    ¡°My dadda is gonna make you bleed¡± Mara says in a sing-song voice.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Demetri asks, kneeling in front of the cage she is in.


    ¡°Not, you. Her, you will burn¡± She says and he presses his lips in a line before standing.


    ¡°Quite the imagination she has¡± He mutters to no one in particr.


    ¡°She is right, by the time my husband is done with you, there will be nothing left¡±


    ¡°Why? Because I took you once again, I survivedst time. I will again, it will be your husband that


    pays for what he did to my wife¡±


    ¡°Not because you took me you twat, because you took her. They will reign hell down on you for


    that¡± I tell him before coughing. Laura looks at Mara nervously as she ys with the velcro on her


    shoes, pulling it on and off. The noise makes my teeth ache.


    Looking around I could see a set of stairs leading somewhere, straining my ears I could hear


    footsteps above and someone opening a door. The sound makes meugh. Bloody fool we were in a


    house, I could even hear cars passing by if I listened carefully, just an ordinary house and he thinks


    they won''t find him. The mark on my neck will ensure they will.


    ¡°How long have we been down here?¡±


    ¡°About two hours has passed since I kidnapped you, must say though I am shocked you are


    awake I gave you enough sedatives to knock you out for a few days¡±


    ¡°Mumma is having a baby¡± Mara says and I groan that was thest thing I needed her to tell him.


    Demetris'' red eyes snap to me and he cocks his head to the side listening. His dark fringe falling to his


    nose before he blows it back.


    ¡°Hmm interesting, could exin why you are awake then¡± Though Laura paled at the information.


    ¡°But you gave her wolfsbane¡± She shrieks ,making me wonder if the thought of me being pregnant


    sickened her, yet she would take a child? Guessing by the horrified look on her face it does.


    ¡°Her baby will be a Tribrid, wolfsbane alone won''t do much, but I bet you''re thirsty¡± He says his


    eyes flickering to Mara cage.


    ¡°So given it has been two hours since I left the park I give you another hour tops before you''re


    dead¡± I tell him trying to get his eyes off Mara. His eyes flick back to me for a second.


    ¡°I am hoping even less before theye. I am well prepared¡± He says.


    ¡°And speaking of those preparations I best make sure they are ready¡± He says turning toward the


    wooden stairs.


    ¡°Watch them¡± He says to Laura who looks at me nervously when I notice another door behind her.


    Demetri leaves and I hear the door click.


    "Why are you helping him, what did he promise you?" I asked Laura before coughing again, my


    throat killing and I needed blood.


    "I love him," she says thoughtfully, like that just defeats all logic.


    "He doesn''t love you,Laura he is just using you"


    "You know nothing, he does. He said he would change me" she says looking at her nails. I scoff at


    her words.


    "He says he loves you but here he is getting revenge for that bitch of a wife of his, if he does why


    hasn''t he changed already?" I ask her, Mara keeps pulling on the Velcro, the sound growing louder and


    Laura''s scent was making me agitated.


    "Mara Baby please don''t do that" I tell her softly but the words came out more a growl as my fangs


    slipped from my gums. Mara pushes her lips out but stops.


    "Help us and I will change you myself" I tell Laura looking back at her.


    She says nothing but I saw her eyes dart to the door before falling back on me.


    ¡°No, I can''t, he won¡¯t hurt you. He promised,


    ¡°you are only here to draw your husband out¡± She says her eyes going back to the door and stairs.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s a lie, if you help me I will give you what you want or atleast get KMara out of here


    for me¡± I tell her, hoping there was some part of her that would realise Mara was innocent in all of this.


    She shakes her head looking at Mara, though I could see the doubt in her eyes, she knew he had ill


    intentions for us.


    ¡°Can you at least get me some water¡± I ask her and she looks underneath the stairs and I notice a


    small bar fridge. SHe gets walking over to it before opening it and I notice blood bags inside it and a


    few bottles of water. She grabs one out before walking over to me, she passes it through the bars and I


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    grab her hand yanking her closer to me, letting mypulsion slip over her before shaking her head.


    ¡°Won¡¯t work on me, Demteri made sure of that or he wouldn¡¯t have left me down here with you¡±


    She says before smiling. I see her hand move touching something before feeling a jolt of electricity


    st through the bar and up my , making me smash backwards into the back of the wall, she shrieks


    as she is jolted through me when the door upstairs bursts open and Demetri rushes down the


    stairs.

 chapter 212

    chapter 212


    Thaddeus POV


    "What was that upstairs?" I ask Orion when he finally steps into the room.


    "Don''t you start, I don''t care what any of you say. She isn''t the only one that gets a say in whether


    or not she keeps our child" Orion snaps at me turning to walk back out. I was livid that he was basically


    threatening her over thinking of aborting our baby.


    "It''s not what you said Orion it how you went about it, I could feel you asshole so could she"


    "And she is keeping it, isn''t she? No issue Thaddeus so drop it" he retorts. I hear him mutter under


    his breath as walks into the kitchen.


    "Don''t walk away from me when I am talking to you" I tell him getting off the lounge and following


    after him.


    "I only said what you and Rnd were thinking Thaddeus, you wanted her to keep it, she is.


    Problem solved" he says, grabbing Mara''s cup and te, and dumping it in the sink.


    "No problem not solved, I want her to want this baby not feel forced into keeping it out of fear of


    losing us" I growl at him.


    "And that is exactly what will happen if she jeopardizes that pregnancy. I will walk, Thaddeus" he


    says.


    "You would walk out on your family, leave Mara behind?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, I would take her we all know who raises her, Thaddeus" Orion spits at me and


    I growl at him.


    "Careful what you say Orion"


    "Or what Thaddeus, you don''t scare me" he says, shoving me, his hands hitting the centre of my


    chest. I growl in warning to him.


    "Come on, you''re the dark king right. The one everyone fears, well I have news for you Thaddeus I


    fucking don''t fear you" he says shoving me back again. I clench my fists, the darkness rearing its ugly


    head trying to envelope me.


    "Stop Orion" I warn him through gritted teeth.


    "Or what? You will kill me, don''t act like you would have respected her decision if she chose


    otherwise Thaddeus. I know you better than her, know what you would do to her if she harmed this


    pregnancy, I just did you a favour from having to do it" he tells me.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I wouldn''t have done it like that, she was afraid of you, you Orion the one she fears the least and


    now she is scared of all of us. What is wrong with you, you used to always be on her side and now you


    can barely look at her"


    "She wants to kill our baby, am I supposed to be alright with that?" He yells at me.


    "that''s not what I am saying, but you didn''t stop to think once how she feels, just forced her to


    agree"


    "She doesn''t have to mother it, she just has to carry it, let''s not pretend she is actually a mother,


    she hasn''t been for months" Orion yells at me, his eyes turning red. I snap, my fist connecting with his


    face at his words. His head whips to the side and he chuckles wiping his split lip.


    "Fucking pathetic" he growls at me while I try to reign in the urge to kill him.


    My blood is boiling and he goes to attack me when he suddenly freezes, a look of pain twisting his


    face and he stumbles forward clutching onto my arm. I feel the darkness fizzle out before I am


    smashed with fear, smashed with pain.


    "Mara" Orion gasps, his panic smashing into as he rushes toward the door, his hand clutching his


    chest as he hits the wall before righting himself. I feel a tug on the bond before suddenly I lose Evelyn''s


    pull. Rnd''s was weak but still there and I raced out of the house, using what is left of the bond and


    letting it tug me towards Rnd. My blood was burning in my veins and I knew Rnd was in pain, I


    could feel the wolfsbane running through his bloodstream as his pain seeped into me.


    ¡°It took us 10 minutes to locate him, he was on the ground surrounded by shocked onlookers, they


    jump out of the way. Stepping away from us as we approached his semi unconscious formying in the


    dirt. Orion bends down, pping his face.


    ¡°Rnd, where is Mara?¡± Orion asks him. Rnd mumbles incoherently.


    Orion bites his wrist pressing it against his lips, I could feel the healing effects of his blood working


    through Rnd¡¯s system when he suddenly sits upright. He gasps looking around the park frantically.


    ¡°Where are they, where are they?¡± He says, forcing himself to his feet, he sways slightly. Orion


    rises with him.


    Rnd looks around the park and I grab his shoulders, shaking him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask him, he needed to calm down and think.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was pushing Mara on the swing, Evie went to use the bathroom and I felt


    something hit me in the leg. I looked down and saw a dart before I got hit again. I didn¡¯t see anyone, I


    could hear them yelling but I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t see them¡± He says, his guilt smashing into me.


    Shit, what now. While she was out we had no pull to her, I knew of course who took them but am


    yet to know where he would take them.


    ¡°What now?¡± Orion asks.


    ¡°We wait for Evie to wake up¡± I could feel the buzz of the bond, I knew she was alive. I just couldn¡¯t


    pull on it. Hauling Rnd against me, he leans heavily on me. Stunned onlookers were watching from


    their cars and from a distance.


    ¡°Can you shift?¡± I ask him, he shakes his head.


    ¡°No, But I think I can run¡± Rnd says before taking a deep breath. I grab his arm Orion grabs the


    other before we start running. Heading home. Rnd was in no state to help get them back and he was


    a little bit more breakable than Orion and I being a Lycan. He wasn¡¯t going to like it but he would be


    staying at home, even if we had to drug him ourselves, I will not have a repeat ofst time.


    Getting home we dropped him on the couch, he sits heavily taking a deep breath winded from


    running. Orion walked into the kitchen and I knew already what he was doing, I could feel him rifling


    through my thoughts as he ran. Hees back out with a syringe and while Rnd was leaning over


    trying to catch his breath. Orion stuck the needle in his neck. His hand goes to it and he looks over his


    shoulder before his eyes roll in the back of his head.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t going to be happy,¡± Orion mutters.


    ¡°Nope, but he will be alive¡± I tell him and Orion agrees. It took an hour longer before I got the first


    glimmer of Evelyn waking, Orion¡¯s head turning to face me, feeling it too.


    His eyes turned crimson as his fangs slipped from his gums. I got up from the lounge, Amara was


    waiting for her to wake so she could try to get a read on her or Mara. Mara though was a dark hole


    because she shared the same magic as Amara did, Evelyn however could be read.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Orion asks, grabbing his jacket.


    ¡°Let''s go hunting¡± I tell him, letting my magic sizzle beneath my skin. This time I will make sure


    there is nothing left of him, I could feel the darkness taking over and I didn¡¯t fight it, no instead I fuelled


    it as I pulled on the teether to her, letting her essence show me the way to her.

 chapter 213

    chapter 213


    Thaddeus POV


    Orion and I used the bond, letting it pull us in her direction but the closer we got to the city, the


    more nervous I became. Stopping at the end of a residential street, I was a little shocked because most


    hunters tried to remain away from the public. I knew this man was no longer a hunter being he was now


    a vampire but he still worked for them and I was finding it unnerving when I realised anything that goes


    down here can directly affect the public making me wonder if that was his n. I have tried to remain


    out of the public eye now but to get them back I was being thrown directly into it. We stop at the


    intersection. This side of the city was a little run down and mostly consisted of government housing.


    There were burnt out cars and houses in the street as we warily walked down it. The ce looked


    abandoned, the houses empty and those that remained intact were boarded up with plywood. Not a


    person in sight as we walked down the centre of the road.


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Orion says, stating the obvious.


    ¡°Why is this street empty?¡± He asks, looking around at the houses and street that were usually full.


    This was a bad area so it made it more rming that people couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere, walking over


    to the sidewalk. I walked up to a white rundown weatherboard house, its paint was peeling but there


    was an old car in the driveway indicating someone was home. As I approached though, the stench of


    death hit me. The curtains were drawn as I approached the doorway and I peered into the window


    beside the door which looked into a living room. Only then did I see three bodies drained of blood


    ck in parts signally they had been dead for quite awhile. An elderly man sat in the armchair facing


    the TV also with his throat torn out his vacant faded eyes staring at the wall vacantly as his body


    slumped to the side.


    ¡°Check the other houses that aren''t boarded up¡± I tell Orion as I turn back to him. He looks over my


    shoulder into the house before looking away and darts off. I walk back down the driveway to the road


    looking around and watching as Orion goes from house to house beforeing back to me. One


    house stood at the end of the cauldersac. Itswns mowed and the house was definitely the most


    maintained and was made of brick and also thergest in the street. The rest of the houses however


    thewns were waist high, rubbish strewn across the yards and it was eerily silent.


    Orion stops next to me but I Knew what he was going to say before he said it.


    ¡°The entire street''s upants are dead, even the children¡± Orion says, not hiding his dugust. I


    growl threateningly.


    ¡°He used the street as his feeding grounds¡± I tell Orion, my anger bubbling. There is no need to kill


    people for blood, we had blood banks and those willing to be fed on these days to stop this from


    happening. I was more shocked my council members hadn¡¯t picked this up, how this has gone


    unnoticed that an entire street has suddenly gone quiet and no missing persons reports had been filed


    for these people.


    My eyes fall back on the house at the end of the street, the pull wanting me to go in its direction.


    Urging me and telling me that is where my wife and daughter are. Orion growls low when Amara and


    my fathers suddenly arrive. They pick up the stench instantly and I see one of my fathers also check


    the house off to the side of me.


    ¡°Where is mum?¡± I ask my father, turning away as he tugs his shirt off ready to shift. I hated the


    sight of the burns I left on his body when I was 16. A constant reminder of how capable I am of hurting


    the ones I love.


    ¡°Warning the Council¡± My father says. Stepping forward I move toward the house when I hear the


    muffled sound of guns firing. My father makes a strangled oomph sound and I turn to look at him when


    I am hit in the chest making me stumble back slightly. I pull the dart out and growl my father dropping


    as the wolfsbane spreads throughout his system.


    ¡°Get him out of here Theo, this is why we didn''t bring Rnd¡± Orion tells my father. My father nods.


    ¡°I won''t be long¡± He says, gripping my father''s arms who was fighting against him as he drags him


    away. Orion is suddenly hit and I watch as his eyes scan the house before he points to a green


    rendered house and I see the curtain move slightly. I feel my magic wrap around my arm forming a red


    sphere into the palm of my hand before I chuck it at the window of the house Orion pointed to. The


    window explodes before I hear screams of man and the room catches alight. The man fell out the


    window as he tried to put out the mes ravaging his body. Gun fire rings loudly from different


    directions and I am suddenly smashed with bullets. Each one knocked the air out of me.


    ¡°Get behind me¡± I tell Orion when Amara rushes forward, her hands going to the ground and I feel


    the ground start to shake beneath my feet. , the road cracking and splitting open down the centre when


    I suddenly hear chanting. Amara screams in agony when I see womening out from between the


    houses. Their hands glowing as they chanted in unison while Amara screams grew louder while I tried


    to figure out what was going on when I saw one that looked familiar. She was Agatha''s daughter, these


    women were coven witches.


    They surrounded us as they kept chanting, using their magic to subdue Amara when she suddenly


    passed out. It happened so quickly I didn¡¯t have time to react. They all step onto the footpath lining the


    streets with glowing hands and eyes while they chant in a foreignnguage before raising their hands. I


    feel their magic lock onto me, paralysing me. I grit my teeth trying to break out of the spell.


    ¡°Get out of here¡± I snapped through gritted teeth at Orion.


    ¡°Now!¡± I scream when he stares in shock. I feel for magic, letting the darkness take over, feel it


    rushing over me and I give into it, letting it take me and I feel my eyes bleed ck, feel it running


    through every vein. I hear a few of the women surrounding me falter. Nervously ncing at each other.


    Orion darts off to safety knowing I was about to let hellfire erupt. I feel the darkness swelling and


    bubbling before I feel their magic break its link, unable to hold me and I step over to Amara¡¯s crumpled


    form. Their chants were getting louder as they fought to subdue me. Reaching down I grab my little


    sister. Straining against their magic as they kept trying to pulverise me with it. Grabbing her shirt I see


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    my father rush back to the scene out of the corner of my eye and I toss her, flinging her to him and he


    catches her effortlessly.


    ¡°Son!¡± My father says knowing what this means as I tried to hold what little control I had left but this


    has been going on too long, I have lost too much to this monster. He wants the dark king, I will show


    him exactly what happens when he pokes the beast and awakes the dark one.


    ¡°Run!¡± I tell him and I hear him gasp before he rushes Amara to safety.


    Evelyn POV


    Demetri rushed down the stairs after hearing me m into the wall and Laura shrieked in pain as


    she was electrocuted too.


    ¡°What part of watching her didn¡¯t you understand Laura, you don¡¯t go near them just observe¡±


    Demetri screams at her before pping her across the face. Mara cries at his anger and I try to hush


    her through my cell, trying to draw her attention away.


    ¡°Now¡± Demtri says, straightening his clothes like he didn¡¯t just strike his girlfriend. Mara quiets


    watching him and Demetri turns his gaze to her in the cage. He kneels down in front of her.


    ¡°Laura get me the wolfsbane¡± He says as Laura drags herself up from where she fell from the force


    of his hit.


    ¡°You fucking sick bastard she is a child¡± I snap at him trying to reach through the bars. I look at


    Mara in panic and Demetri smiles back cruelly. Mara squints her eyes at him, her lips pulling back over


    her teeth revealing her pointed fangs, she looked so much like Thaddeus when she does that and I had


    only seen her do it twice, but her eyes burned brightly as she red at him with so much intelligence it


    was startling.


    ¡°You are a bad man¡± Mara says ring at him. Laura shakes her head.


    ¡°What? no¡± She stutters, rubbing her face, tears shining in her eyes as she uses her other hand to


    pull herself up against the desk.


    ¡°Get me the wolfsbane¡± Demetri repeats looking over his shoulder at her.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t hurt them, Demetri you promised me¡± Laura says, taking a step back from


    him and shaking her head.


    ¡°Laura?¡± I look at her shaking my head and she looks conflicted yet also petrified of the man as he


    stood slowly before turning to face her.


    ¡°Now Laura, do as you''re told¡± Demetri snaps at her, his eyes glistening crimson and threateningly


    at her.


    ¡°No, she is a child, she is not part of this¡± Laura says her voice trembling as she stared wide-eyed


    in horror at him. He takes a threatening step toward her when I hear gunshots fired outside. Demetri


    looks up at the ceiling. A smile moving across his face.


    ¡°We havepany¡± He says before walking toward the stairs.


    ¡°Watch them, and don¡¯t get too close¡± Demetri tells Laura who flinches as he rushes past her and


    towards the stairs. He stops grabbing a pole when I realise it was a dart one. He opens the fridge


    grabbing a vial out quickly and piercing a needle into it drawing out the liquid. He thenes over and


    stabs me with the pole. Wolfsbane seared through me and I dropped as I fought the urge to scream.


    He then refills the needle and attaches it to the end of the pole before shoving it in Laura¡¯s hands.


    ¡°The girl now, I will be back soon for them¡± He says before rushing up the steps. I scream when I


    see her walking toward Mara¡¯s cage.


    ¡°Laura no please she is just a child¡± I gasp out clutching onto the cell bars trying to get to my feet.


    Laura looks at me before looking at Mara. She Looks at the pole in her hands.


    ¡°PLease Laura, he will kill her just get my daughter out of here¡± I beg her. Laura looks to the stairs


    leading to the main floor before she drops the pole. She races to the desk before ripping draws open


    frantically. I watch as she grabs a set of keys out.


    ¡°We need to hurry¡± She says racing toward me but I couldn¡¯t even stand when I suddenly threw up


    the wolfsbane making my stomach turn violently. The cell door opens and she rushes over to Mara¡¯s


    cage unlocking the door before grabbing her out.


    ¡°I can get you out through the tunnels but we need to hurry¡± She says, gripping my arm and trying


    to haul me up. I lean heavily on her as she makes her way to the other door I saw in the basement.

 chapter 214

    chapter 214


    Laura dragged me through the tunnels, I could barely stand upright and the blood pulsating


    through her veins was enticing my senses but she was our only way out of here. I kill her. I may not find


    my way out of this maze of tunnels. But even down in the darkness she managed to find her way all


    while carrying Mara and holding me upright.


    ¡°Not much further¡± She says looking behind us. I didn¡¯t know what was going on above us but the


    sound was deafening. It sounded like a tornado was right above us wreaking havoc. I knew it was


    Thaddeus, could feel how strong a hold the darkness had on him. The coldest feeling wrapping around


    my chest bleeding into me. Yet despite the coldness inside the tunnels got hotter and hotter, so hot you


    could see heat waves making the air ripple ahead of us.


    ¡°Why is it so hot in here?¡± Laura gasps, slowing down. She ces me on the ground and I fall


    heavily. It was like an oven in here. I hold my arms out for Mara as Laura tries catching her breath but


    even that is bing increasingly hard for all of us as the temperature rises. Hearing footsteps, my


    headzily turns toward the direction we were going. I could hear them getting louder before I felt a tug,


    a gasp leaving me when I picked up slivers of the bond through my wolfsbane haze. Orion. ¡°Dadda!¡±


    Mara exims, fisting the air with her hands from myp. My vision was too blurry to see him until the


    ¡°Told you he would make you bleed¡± Mara says before giggling. The sound of herughter


    shocked me but also scared me.


    ¡°Hey baby, Dadda¡¯s got you¡± Orion says, taking her from my arms while I hold my breath. Laura¡¯s


    blood awakening an insatiable hunger in me as my eyes darted to her. The vacant look on her face was


    like she was shocked at what happened.


    ¡°Can you stand?¡± Orion asks me and I shake my head tearing my eyes away from Laura''s dead


    body beside me. Orion stands Mara next to me.


    ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move¡± He tells her before grabbing Laura and bringing her to me. I shake my


    head. He killed her, she was trying to help us and he killed her.


    ¡°Evie I haven¡¯t got time for this, we need to get Mara out. And our baby needs blood¡± Orion says


    before wiping his fingers across the gaping wound on her neck. He brushes his fingers against my lips


    when I try to jerk away. An animalistic growl escaping me before I snatch her, sinking my fangs into her


    dead body and draining what I could from her. I feel fingers touch my hair.


    ¡°We go now mummy¡± Mara says.


    ¡°Now mummy¡± She says this time louder. Orion rips Laura away from me and I growl at him before


    he jerks me to my feet only for me to fall down again. I needed blood and lots of it, I had too much in


    my system for what she was able to provide.


    ¡°Shit take Mara¡± He says dropping her on myp and I hold my breath, her blood calling to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you attack her¡± He snaps at me before grabbing me, I hold her tight before turning my face


    into Orion''s neck inhaling his scent instead of breathing in hers. When I feel him start running, the


    motion makes me queasy while Mara giggled in my arms at the speed, hot wind rushing by when the


    entire ground started shaking. The concrete in the tunnels cracking loudly .


    ¡°Faster Dadda¡± Mara squeals but I feel Orion''s fear force him faster when I see light breaking into


    the tunnel at the end.


    We barely made it out of the tunnels when we were covered in dust then the ground suddenly sank


    behind us, the tunnel copsing and a crater forming only a metre from where Orion stops. He lets out


    a breath before turning around and looking back toward where we came out of. The ground copsed


    in on itself, houses being pulled into thendslide. Orion takes a step back before kissing Mara¡¯s head.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡± He whispers to her before cing me on my feet. His arm wrapped tightly around


    my torso holding me against him, he took Mara from me before turning around and I see a park on this


    side of the street still intact.


    ¡°The tunnels lead onto the storm water drains, I could feel the pull to you¡± He exins as I at the


    heavily graffitied park. Theoes over to us and I see Tobias sitting on the park bench Imogen


    fussing over him worriedly. Storm clouds rolled tumultuously across the sky. Lightning hitting the


    ground in different ces, street lights bent from the extreme heat in the air. And the wind, the wind


    was so strong, it was bending trees around the park, the swing swaying.


    ¡°Give me Mara¡± Theo says, taking her from Orion.


    ¡°Get as far away from here as possible¡± Orion tells Theo.


    ¡°I will take her to your house¡± Theo says when Orion shakes his head.


    ¡°Get Rnd and get out¡± Orion tells him and I look up at him fear coursing through me. I knew the


    darkness had a hold of him but it was only now I realised how much Thaddeus was enjoying it. Theo


    darts off only stopping when I notice Mara was gone from his arms. Theo looks around panicking.


    ¡°Mara!¡± He screams and Orion stops looking around frantically. She misted, Mara misted into thin


    air and just disappeared. I shriek, panic coursing through me. ¡°Mara baby, it isn¡¯t funny where are you


    hiding¡± I scream. Orion raced around frantically looking for her when I heard her angelic voice giggle


    making my head turn toward the end of the street before seeing her little figure at the cross section.


    She looks both ways. I stagger toward her, calling out to her when I blink and she is gone. Orion races


    toward her and he tried to grab when he is suddenly clutching air as she disappears between his


    hands.


    ¡°Where is Thaddeus?¡± I scream over the wind to Imogen.


    ¡°Two streets over that way¡± Imogen points down where Mara wasst seen. She was looking for


    him. I stagger and stumble my way after Orion and Mara. Thaddeus was a ticking time bomb and if this


    was the destruction he has caused two streets away I would hate to see what the street looks like


    where he is.


    Thaddeus POV


    I forgot how great this felt, how powerful I am as I let the darkness take control. The coven witches


    tried to run when they saw the clouds roll across the sky in a wave. Iugh at the feel of the darkness


    wrapping around every cell in my body. The cold feeling seeping into my bones, oh how I missed this,


    their screams were feeding the hunger inside me, I wanted to hear them scream louder, wanted to


    watch the life drain from their eyes. I stretch my fingers feeling the energy ripple and winding around


    each one.


    ¡°Morte¡± I mutter letting it roll over me and giving into the darkness, letting it reign its control over


    me, the darkness ebbing and flowing over me and I felt unstoppable, invincible. Feeling the raw power


    of it as I push my hands apart, letting the road open up. I pull on the energy of everything, of them and


    their shrieks pierce my ears deliciously as I seize their magic, ripping it away from them.


    The entire street catching alight, even the air bing electrified as I watch each house one by


    one be consumed in mes, the fire raging high into the sky trapping them in a wall of mes, the


    ground growing hotter before it cracks open deeper, the ground opening up and I open my hand.


    Walking toward the crater in the earth and directing the mes with my hands into it, the ground melting


    from the extreme heat turning to moltenva. With the flick of my wrist they start being dragged to their


    fiery deaths.


    One by one they are forced into the hole, their screams dying out leaving only three as they


    scamper toward the house at the end of the street.


    The door opens and I growl when I see his smug face step onto thewn. I push the cracking earth


    toward his feet.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so quick to destroy, I have your wife and daughter, you destroy this ce you kill


    them Dark king¡± He yells to me. Men filling out the doors with their guns trained on me and I hold my


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I ask him, walking across the air, the mes licking at my feet though they


    don¡¯t touch me, they don¡¯t scare me, they can¡¯t kill their creator.


    Gun fire rings out, their pathetic bullets hitting me yet I keep walking only growing more annoyed at


    the nuisance of them. I stop looking down at my destroyed shirt and click my tongue before tugging it


    off. I smile when I see the horrified look on the man''s face as he watches the bullet holes close.


    ¡°Your name?¡± I ask. I couldn¡¯t even recognise my own voice.


    ¡°Demetri¡± He stammers before nodding to his men. More gun fire, my body bing sprayed with


    bullets. I growl annoyed, before pointing to the one on the end. I click my fingers, his body exploding,


    truly was. Only Orion and Rnd had met this side of me and yet he still wanted to see it. Fool.


    I point to the next and click, his blood spraying the air as it rains down coating the earth. The


    witches start chanting yet they have no magic, why bother calling on the elements when I control them


    all, control everything. Looking down at the hellfire beneath me before looking at them.


    ¡°Jump¡± I tell them. They look at me oddly before I repeat my words watching as they suddenly grip


    each other unable to fight mymand before jumping to their deaths. Iughed, the sound was


    sadistic as their shrill screams reached my ears.


    Looking back at Demetri, I stepped closer but even his men were now unsure, I could smell their


    fear. Taste it.


    ¡°What are you doing shoot?¡± He tells them as I get closer, closing the gap, edging closer and


    closer. The fear bes more potent and I inhale deeply. Yet all they do is tremble. Paralysed by their


    fear of me.


    ¡°For all the talk, the damage you have caused my family. I thought you would have done a little


    better than this, is this it?¡± I ask looking around. Was this really his army that would defeat me, some


    coven witches and a few unhinged hunters. By the look on his face it was and he realised he made a


    terrible mistake.


    ¡°You killed my wife,¡± He says. Humans and their weak emotions forcing them to do irrational


    things, I thought it would have had more sense now that he was a vampire, clearly the stupidity


    transformed with him. I shake my head at the idiocy.


    ¡°And you killed mine, and my son lucky for me my wife came back¡± I tell him though this man killed


    my boy, he killed my family the day he took him from us.


    ¡°I am feeling lenient, your men can jump or I can rip them limb from limb choice is theirs¡± I tell him


    before running my eyes over them. The terror on their faces as they are forced to choose. It was almost


    ¡°Not you though, I will burn you slowly¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I have your daughter and your wife, you kill me they will die¡± He says.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have them¡± I tell him and he opens his mouth when I hold my hand up to shush him.


    ¡°Because if you did, I wouldn¡¯t be getting pulled in the opposite direction now, you did have them


    but you don¡¯t have them anymore. I am curious though, why did you think taking them would get me to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    them you would have control over me, the dark one, the dark king?¡± I ask beforeughing.


    ¡°It was a well thought out n, I can see the effort you put in toe up with it, to take control of


    my magic, see my magic isn¡¯t from this world it took me a long time to figure out where it was from, why


    it possessed me the way does, took even longer to control it. Do you know where my magices


    from Demetri?¡± I ask him. He takes a step back, his eyes darting to the gaping hole in the ground


    before he shakes his head.


    ¡°Ites from death, the more death I caused the stronger it got till nothing could stop it not even


    me¡±


    ¡°But you control it¡± He stutters. I chuckle and nod.


    ¡°Yes sort of because I gave myself to it, let it bleed into my soul bing a part of me. So tell me,


    how did you think you could control my magic when I can barely control it myself?¡± I ask him. He says


    nothing, just stares seeing the error of his ways. My hand wraps around his throat and he clutches my


    hands. I watch as he screams as he slowly burns from his toes up, the fire eating away his flesh and


    bones turning it to ash as it makes its way up his body, licking at his limbs and consuming him. His


    cries and begging made my soul sing and my body to vibrate with joy before he was nothing but ashes


    blowing in the wind and distant echo. I would cherish his screams knowing I made him pay.


    Yet the darkness doesn''t let go, instead spreading, amplifying as I watch everything around me


    start pulling towards the hole of fire. The ground vibrating beneath my feet, the wind so strong it was


    ripping off the roofs off houses and destroying everything it touches. I just pray that Orion got them out


    in time. I didn¡¯t know how long this wouldst or how far it would spread. This is what decimated


    countries, this side of me when I gave into it and I just had to wait till it was done with me. I would be


    lying if I said I didn¡¯t enjoy the coldness of its destruction like a machine needing fuel to keep going, I


    couldn''t help but feed it. My magic held no limits and had a tendency to do what it wanted and I


    enjoyed it too much to stop it, like drugs, this was my vice.

 chapter 215

    chapter 215


    Orion POV


    I chased after Mara, trying to get to her before she got to him. But just when I thought I would get a


    hold of her she would disappear between my fingers. ¡°Mara No¡± I scream at her as I see her body start


    to ripple when she makes her way to hole in the ground. I could Thaddeus across the otherside. But


    Mara didn¡¯t understand he is not her father while he is like that. Evie grabbed a hold of me as we fought


    from being tossed into the fiery hole of hell. I just make out Mara appearing next to her father.


    Fear coursing through me when he doesn¡¯t recognise her, instead I watch as he conjures more


    and I feel Evie¡¯s grip loosen as she is pulled toward the hole. Before being ripped away from. Her


    scream sends my blood cold as I see her wing at the ground trying to stop the invisible force


    dragging her. I let go of the tree. I had a hold of the wind blowing me and smashing me into her. I grab


    her before she slides in my hand clutching a piece of rebar jutting out of the road.


    ¡°Thaddeus!¡± I call to him, the fire burning my feet, Evie screams as fire burns her legs and I turn


    trying to see Mara and see if she is okay but she was still tugging on his pants trying to get his


    attention. The wind carried her little voice to me as I clutched onto Evie, trying to pull her higher. Mara


    asks him to hold her. Her broken cries pulled at me.


    ¡°Wrap your arms around my neck¡± I tell her and she does as I lift her pulling herself up higher.


    ¡°Mara¡± She cries looking over my shoulder.


    ¡°Climb up¡± I tell her using a free arm to push her up, she tries to reach the edge but falls back to


    me. I shove her up again pushing on her ass just the rebar bends from the heat, my hand slipping


    down as my grip loosens. Evie grabbing the edge just in time.


    ¡°The wind is too strong¡± She screams over the wind.


    ¡°Thaddeus!¡± I scream trying to get his attention.


    Mara looks over at me, her little eyes going wide before her eyes dart to her mother then back to


    Thaddeus. Her eyes glowing before her hands do and she touches his leg. Only nothing happens at


    first. I look at Evie before reaching up and pushing on her feet as she pushes off my hand shoving me


    further down the rebar but she was able to swing her leg, remaining close to the ground as she forced


    herself over. I feel relieved that she wasn¡¯t about to fall to her death when I feel the metal melting


    beneath my fingers. ¡°Get Mara¡± I scream to her before it gives, the bar sliding out and I lose my grip.


    Evelyn POV


    I haul myself up before turning around on my stomach and digging my ws into the melting road.


    My fingers burned fiercely as I fought the urge to dislodge them. An avnche of debris heading


    straight toward us as Thaddeus magic was consuming and swallowing the entire city slowly. I looked


    down at Orion before reaching one hand down to him but he was too far from my reach.


    ¡°Get Mara¡± He screams up to me. A shriek leaving my lips when I see the bar slide out of the


    melting road and he drops. My scream rang loudly when I felt hands grip my waist, yanking me back


    and Orion was suddenly suspended in the air. Looking at who grabbed me, I find it is Rnd.


    ¡°Hey love¡± He says and I notice Imogen standing beside him. Her Hand on his arm. Her eyes


    zing and the air suddenly stills. Dying out around us before starting again as her magic fought


    against his. Her other hand palm down holding it above Orion and I realise she is holding him in ce


    so he doesn¡¯t plunge into theva below.


    ¡°Get to Thaddeus, I can¡¯t hold this long¡± She gasps out and I could see the sweat beading on her


    skin, her eyes flickering as she fought against her son''s magic.


    ¡°Mara¡± I yelled to her. Her little head whips to me.


    ¡°Bring mummy to daddy¡± I told her hoping she could. I would never make it over there. Her eyes


    glow before she is suddenly hanging onto my jeans.


    ¡°Hey baby, take me to daddy¡± I tell her and I feel the suction of her magic warp around me, her


    magic was weaker but she still managed it and I find myself standing next to Thaddeus. I gasped at


    what she did, looking down at her as she clutched my pants. I shake Thaddeus, nothing. I even


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    pped him. Calling his name but his eyes were pitch ck and heughed sadistically. The sound


    sends chills up my spine when he raises his hands. It was like he didn¡¯t even know we were next to


    him, not even registering anything. I look at Imogen hoping she could tell me what to do when I see


    Rnd grab Orion''s arm, yanking him up and clutching him to him.


    Imogen is staring at her son before her eyes fall on Mara in panic. I grab her, pulling her up to me.


    He was destroying everything and I watched Imogen grab them before misting out, taking them


    somewhere.


    ¡°Daddy wont stop, make him stop¡± Mara cried tears slipping down her face, I reached up running


    my hand over his chest and stopping above his heart, sparks rushing over my hand yet he didn¡¯t feel


    them . I look up at his ck eyes, ck veins snaking around his body before he looks down at us, his


    eyes flickering for a second before he shakes his head and looks straight ahead again not recognising


    us.


    Mara cries louder, the wind picking up speed and I grab him, sandwiching her between us and


    protecting her from the wind and stopping us blowing away as I wrap my arms around his waist. The


    noise bes louder as the wind picks up in intensity, the heat in the air growing hotter.


    ¡°Mara baby, you need to mist out of here,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡± She cries, her arms clutching around my neck.


    ¡°Feed on me¡± I tell her but she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, me stay with daddy,¡± She screams at me. I shake my head.


    ¡°You need to leave daddy, he is being bad¡± I tell her not knowing how to tell her, her father was


    going to kill us. She shakes her head.


    ¡°No daddy good, he my daddy¡± She cries, turning and clutching him. I feel him falter, the wind


    stopping for a second before restarting and I realise he was fighting it.


    ¡°Tell daddy,¡± I tell her. Pushing her higher so she could reach his neck. My heart was hammering in


    my chest that she was so close to his face and he could literally rip her apart and feed on her but I


    didn¡¯t know what else to do. She grabs his face before hugging him. Her little arms going around his


    neck and I hang on tighter. Listening to her talk to him and listening to her cry. The sound is breaking


    my heart.


    ¡°I love you daddy¡± I hear her tell him, making me look up at her, her head on his shoulder as she


    kisses his chin. I was going to have to drag her away. The wind is picking up speed, and I look around


    for a way to get out of here. I knew Mara wouldn¡¯t mist us out when suddenly everything fell silent. The


    wind stopped abruptly and I felt a hand in my hair pulling me closer.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± I hear Mara say, making me look up.


    ¡°My girls¡± Thaddeus says and I feel relief choke me.


    Thaddeus leans down kissing my head and I clutch him tighter. He presses his lips to Mara¡¯s


    cheek before inhaling her scent. The sky clears and I see the fire smother itself. Sending plumes of


    smoke into the air.


    ¡°Let''s go home¡± Mara says, her hand patting his cheek.

 chapter 216

    chapter 216


    Evelyn POV


    One week Later


    We had stayed in our little bubble, none of us leaving home for anything, instead Imogen would


    pop over and drop things off. None of us wanted to leave the safety of home. The rumours of the Dark


    king had been circting. Hysteria spread like wildfire of his return because of the damage he caused.


    None would listen to the fact, it was a war he never started. Thaddeus has struggled since being home,


    the darkness was addictive and he fought the push and pull rtionship he had with it.


    One minute he was fine the next on the verge of exploding yet we managed to bring him back from


    the darkest depths of the depression it caused him. Imgoen offered to take it away from him, but


    learning from past mistakes it always finds its way back, he just needed to learn to control it and Mara


    was his grounding ce, he would continue to fight thepulsion of it, learn to tame it again for her,


    for our family. It was a part of him everyone just needed to ept that, if he could live with it so could


    we. He shouldn¡¯t have to deny who he is and the darkness is a part of him, without it he wouldn¡¯t be


    Thaddeus and despite what it does to him I will still love him, I love him and that means loving the


    darkest parts of him too.


    Pouring the boiled water in my mug, I quickly stir it. Trying to get a cup in before the coffee police


    Bringing the cup to my lips I was about to take a sip when the cup was suddenly gone from my hands. I


    huff annoyed, turning to re at Orion who sips my coffee.


    ¡°You already had one this morning, I heard the clink of you stirring it so don¡¯t deny it Evie¡± He says


    and I pull another mug down about to make another but Orion takes the coffee jar from the bench


    cing it on the top of the cupboard away from my reach. Rndes into the kitchen, reaches up


    and grabs it, passing it to me giving me a wink. He kisses my cheek before plucking my mug from


    Orion''s hands and sitting at the table next to Mara who was eating her cornkes. Orion growls at him


    before trying to reach for the coffee jar in my hands but I pull it away from him making myself another


    coffee that was rudely stolen from me.


    ¡°Evie no, you have already had one today¡± Orion says trying to reach for the jar.


    ¡°Leave her be Orion, the baby is a tribrid for god sake, if wolfsbane didn¡¯t harm it, coffee sure as


    hell won''t¡± Thaddeus saysing into the kitchen. I stick my tongue out at him, turning away from him


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    and making my coffee.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that¡± Orion says, eyeing my nonexistent baby bump, any day now I was waiting to


    wake and find a growing belly since tribrid babies were not like a normal pregnancy and matured


    quicker.


    ¡°We do know that?¡± Thaddeus says pointing to Mara who loves telling us about being a big sister


    to the baby that still isn¡¯t born yet.


    ¡°Fine, butst one¡± He says, taking the jar from me. I grab my mug and drink my coffee while


    leaning on the bench and watching Mara as she ys with her breakfast instead of eating it.


    For the rest of the day we sat on the floor in the living room, drawing with her and making a mess


    with her water paints while watching frozen on repeat. I couldn''t wait for her to find a new favourite


    movie. I could recite the words backwards. I have watched it that much this week.


    ¡°How about we watch Moana baby, this one is getting a little old¡± Orion tells her leaning over to the


    coffee table for the remote. Mara res at his hand. He puts his hand up in surrender before pressing


    y once again on the movie. Orion goes back to his drawing pad and despite him hating the movie I


    chuckle when I hear him singing along to the songs with Mara. Sitting up, my back was killing me from


    Rnd was outside mowing thewns with Thaddeus and cleaning out the shed to kill the


    boredom of being housebound. I hear the mower cut off looking toward the window before hearing it


    start up again. I sigh, they had been outside all day.


    Getting up, I move to the couch where Orion is. He moves, opening his arms for me and Iy down


    on him draping my leg over his waist before he props his drawing pad on leg and continues drawing.


    ¡°I thought you hated the movie, ¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I do but Mara wants to colour in that stupid snowman¡± He says continuing to draw before he tears


    out the page handing it to Mara who happily snatches it off him to colour it in.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ask, trying to see the drawing under the nk sheet on top.


    ¡°Nothing you need to see¡± He says, closing his book and rolling on his side to face me.


    ¡°It was porn wasn¡¯t it, that¡¯s why you don''t want to show me¡± I chuckle, his lips tugging at the


    edges.


    ¡°Maybe¡± He says. His hand trailing down my side and back up softly.


    ¡°So have you thought of any names yet?¡± He asks, his hand going to my stomach. I shake my


    head.


    ¡°I figured I would let you three choose¡± I tell him and he nods, kissing my forehead and pulling me


    on top of him.


    ¡°I ordered some things online that should arrive tomorrow if you want to help me put it together¡± I


    tell him and he pulls back looking down at me.


    ¡°What sort of things?¡± He asks.


    ¡°A crib you know baby stuff, thought it would give us something to do¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Baby sleep in my room?¡± Mara asks, looking over at us.


    ¡°No in the nursery¡± Orion tells her.


    ¡°No my room¡± Mara pouts.


    ¡°Babies cry Mara he will wake you up¡± Orion tells her and she shrugs not caring.


    ¡°Baby has to sleep in our room for awhile anyway¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to do up the nursery for him?¡± Orion asks.


    ¡°I do but if Mara wants him in her room she can, but he stays in our room so I can breastfeed him. I


    ordered a bass for our room¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You are going to try to breastfeed this one?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yeah try¡± I tell him knowing how terrible I was at it with Mara before giving up and giving her


    form.


    ¡°I can help you,¡± He says.


    ¡°Are you nning on producing milk?¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°No but if you want to try, I will try to help, I would like you to breastfeed¡± He says and I nod.


    ¡°Try¡± I tell him, knowing I will probably give up like the first time, I know better than to get my


    ambitions mixed up with my capabilities. And breastfeeding was terrible the first time and I felt deted


    when I realised I couldn''t do it for long and Orion was disappointed I stopped with Mara.


    ¡°Yes, try or we use form¡± He says with a shrug.


    Amara POV


    Two monthster


    ¡°I hope your father is in a good mood today¡± Emery tells me as we stop at the grocery store. I had


    finally moved out of home, Dad and Emery shed constantly and I could see it was taking a toll on


    him. My father needs to realise I am not a child, that he needed to realise Emery is my mate and he


    wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    ¡°He will be fine, he was nicest time¡± I tell him as I walk down the aisle looking for the marinade


    mum wanted for dinner tonight. Mum had been inviting us over every few nights for dinner, I think she


    is going through that empty nest syndrome, and doesn''t know what to do with herself when she isn¡¯t


    fussing over me and my brother. Damn I feel sorry for Evie, mum was already annoying her, constantly


    over there fussing over Mara, I could already see Orion bing annoyed with her being the over the


    top grandmother.


    Orion likes to run by a schedule, likes his routines and mum had been interfering majorly by


    randomly showing up unannounced. Evelyn didn¡¯t mind but Orion that was a different story when it


    interfered with Mara¡¯s routine. And once their son is born it will get a whole lot worse.


    ¡°Is this it?¡± Emery says holding up a red sauce jar. I look at it and nod.


    ¡°Maybe we should cancel?¡± Emery suggests.


    ¡°No,I want to see mum, besides dad says anything I will say something¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to, he should just shut his mouth¡± Emery snaps at me and I roll my eyes, I was


    always stuck in the middle between them. My other father loved Emery but my other father was too hot


    headed and didn¡¯t like the notion of his baby leaving home. He thinks Emery is trying to take me from


    him. Walking toward the registers, I am hit full force in the legs, looking down I see a little boy with his


    hands on my white jeans. He giggles taking off leaving his handprints on my jeans before rushing off


    down the aisle, I look down at my ruined white jeans.


    ¡°Please tell me that is chocte and not poop¡± I say to Emery looking at the deep brown


    handprints on my favourite jeans.Emery wipes his finger on the handprint and licks his finger.


    ¡°Yep chocte,¡± He confirms.


    ¡°You licked it? What if it was poop?¡± I tell him. He shrugs.


    ¡°Had worse things in my mouth¡± He says, making me look at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know what is worse than shit¡± I tell him. I hear the giggling boying back


    up this time behind me, turning around just in time for him to giggle and dart behind me hiding from


    someone. A woman in her early twentieses chasing him down, she looks quite flustered when her


    scent hits me, Emery growls and I smack his chest.


    ¡°Mason back here¡± She shrieks before gasping when she sees my pants, her hands going to her


    mouth in horror as her kid hid behind me.


    ¡° I am so sorry, he is usually quite good, my sister warned me not to give him sugar, I should have


    listened, her son is quite the little monster when he has sugar rush¡± She rambles, digging through her


    bag and pulling a wet wipe out. She jerks the boy to her side.


    ¡°Look what you did¡± She tells him and he ducks his head. ¡°I am so sorry, are they expensive?¡± She


    says trying to wipe the chocte handprints off my thighs. I was too stunned to speak, Emery also in a


    shocked state as we stared at her. She flicks her blonde hair over her shoulder as she stares up at me


    apologetically, trying to scrub the chocte marks off. I was frozen when the boy suddenly darted off.


    ¡°Mason!¡± She eximed before rushing off after him. I give the boy one thing: he was quick. I


    watch our mate dart after him. ¡°Mate¡± Emery mutters under his breath.


    ¡°And it''s a woman¡± I tell him excitedly before looking up at him and he nods, looking quite


    perplexed. We both stood in shock, I found another mate.


    ¡°Wait where did she go?¡± I ask him, looking around for her. Emery and I walk up every aisle


    looking for her before realising she must have left. Now how were we going to find her?


    ¡°Did you see a blonde woman and a little boye past here?¡± I asked the cashier. He shakes his


    head, scanning our item. I pay looking around trying to figure out where she went bute up empty.


    ¡°How is it we lost her?¡± I tell Emery as we go to the car.


    ¡°I was in too much shock to pay attention¡± Emery admits and he was right. I was also in shock.


    ¡°She is human though¡± Emery says and I nod at his words.


    ¡°So was Evie, she came around eventually ,but now we need to find her again¡± I tell him with a


    huff, what if she was only passing through the city. Neither of us marked her to track her down, the


    thought saddened me, what if we never find her again.


    ¡°Stop stressing we will find her¡± Emery says pulling me to his side and draping his arm across my


    shoulders.

 chapter 217

    chapter 217


    Amara POV


    One week Later.


    ¡°This traffic is bullshit¡± I shrieked on my way to work. Dad wanted to retire and asked me to help


    Rnd run things at work and was showing me the ropes.


    ¡°Calm down love,¡± Emery tells me. I have been on edge for thest week, no matter where we


    looked she was gone, we had no name nothing to go by and my visions were not helping because she


    is my mate and was immune to me. I let out a breath trying to calm myself and finally traffic started


    moving again. I honk my horn when it suddenly breaks again making use to a stop. It took us thirty


    minutes in traffic to get to the office. Pulling into the underground carpark I wait for the boomgate to lift


    when I am thrown forward in my seat before hearing the sound of metal on metal.


    ¡°What the fuck¡± I scream annoyed that someone just rear ended me. I pull into the parking lot and


    park before getting out in my raging glory to kill the bastard that smashed into me.


    ¡°I am so sorry, I hit the wrong pedal, I have insurance¡± Comes a frantic voice I never thought I


    would hear again. Emery climbs out of the car also irritated, the girl rummaging through her bag looking


    for her wallet.


    I look at the back of Mercedes, the boot all crumpled when I get a whiff of her blood. Looking her


    over I see a cut across her forehead. She hit us pretty hard considering we were standing still and my


    back end of my car was destroyed. I fight the urge rolling over me wanting to feed on her, ah she smelt


    devine enticing all my senses.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± I hear her voice snapping me back to my surroundings.


    ¡°Um yes¡± I ask, trying to make sense of what is going on.


    ¡°My ID, I should call a tow truck¡± She says looking at her watch before looking up at my fathers


    building doors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it''s just a scratch¡± Emery tells her and she looks at him like he just grew two


    heads before pointing to the back of the car.


    ¡°That¡¯s more than a scratch, I promise I have my insurance card here somewhere¡± She says


    rummaging through her wallet.


    I looked at my poor car, it was going to be a ride off, she definitely bent the chassis. She handed


    me her ID and I was excited to learn this woman¡¯s name. ¡°Seriously don¡¯t worry about, Mia¡± I tell her


    with my eyes ncing at her ID. I smile at her and she nces at her watch on her wristpletely


    oblivious to me and Emery trying our hardest not to im her and drag her away with us.


    ¡°You have somewhere to be?¡± I ask her and she nces at me nervously.


    ¡°It''s fine I am alreadyte, we will get this sorted first and maybe they will be ok with me beingte


    once I exin I ruined your car, do you work here?¡± She asks, looking at the building doors leading into


    the foyer.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Kind of¡± I tell her not wanting to tell her my father owns it, she would probably freak the hell out.


    ¡°I haven''t seen you here before though¡± I tell her and she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, I am here for an interview which was supposed to start 15 minutes ago¡± She says with a sigh


    ncing at her watch.


    ¡°Tech floor?¡± I ask her and she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, secretarial position for¡± She rummaged through her bag before pulling out a card. ¡°Mr Madden


    and Mr Kane¡± She says, looking at the card and squinting a bit.


    ¡°Sorry, I should have brought my sses, apparently they are retiring and their secretary quit and


    new owners are taking over, the recruitment ce sent me over¡± She says with a sigh before she looks


    at me, she scrutinizes my face for a second before realisation dawns on her.


    ¡°You¡¯re thedy from the grocer, I am so sorry about my nephew, did you manage to get the


    chocte off them¡± She asks and I could practically see the cogs turning in that pretty head of hers.


    ¡°Yes¡± I lied, I had to chuck them out, nothing was getting those stains out. Emery chuckles at my


    lie and her attention goes to him, her eyes roaming up and down him before she turns back to me.


    ¡°Well the car can wait, let''s get you to your job interview¡± I tell her, draping my arm over her


    shoulder and tugging her toward the doors.


    ¡°I highly doubt they will even look at my application now, I am 20 minuteste and counting¡± She


    mumbles. Emery grabs her handbag from her draping it over his shoulder before looping his arm


    through hers.


    ¡°Stranger things have happened, besides Amara knows the boss pretty well¡± Emery tells her and I


    try to stop the devious smile threatening to upturn my lips. Dad wants to retire. I am suddenly all for it


    now, shit I will evene in on weekends just so I can be near her.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She says looking nervously back at my ruined car. Emery pushes the door open


    before hitting the button on the elevator.


    ¡°I am so sorry I hit you, and my nephew ruined your pants, what are the chances I ruin your day


    twice¡± She chuckles. Little did she know she just made mine and Emmery¡¯s day, because we found her,


    we found our mate.


    ¡°Nope my day just got even better¡± Emery chuckles. She looks at him like he is absurd.


    ¡°I ruined your car¡± She says, her face heating with embarrassment.


    ¡°Car can be reced¡± I tell her before grabbing a tissue and dabbing at the cut on her forehead.


    She hisses before touching it with her fingers and pulling her hand back.


    ¡°Great, about to have an interview with a vampire and I am bleeding¡± She says, ¡°Poor form¡± I hear


    her mutter as she looks at her shoulder before looking at Emery who had her bag. I don''t think she


    realised he had it when she suddenly stepped away from us looking at us and only just realising we


    both had our hands on her.


    ¡°Can I have my bag please?¡± She says and I could hear her heart beating frantically in her chest.


    ¡°Oh right sorry¡± He says handing it to her. She grabs a smallpact mirror out before cleaning up


    the cut and dabbing foundation on it.


    ¡°We will show you where to go, I will speak to the bosses for you¡± I tell her and she nods anxiously


    before stepping away and I didn¡¯t even realise I had stepped closer to her. She stands facing us next to


    the doors and I suddenly realise our closeness was creeping her out. She hops from one foot to the


    other and I could see Emery¡¯s hands twitching, wanting to touch her just like mine were. The door bings


    and she jumps slightly.


    The elevator doors opened onto my fathers office floors. Rnd was looking at the foyer desk


    trying to find something. Thest secretary left everything in shambles.


    Rnd turns around when he hears the door.


    ¡°You''rete¡± He says to me and I quickly step forward before she thinks he is talking to her.


    ¡°Car ident¡± I tell him and he nods looking back at the desk before his head whips back to me.


    ¡°Car ident?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Theo in his office?¡± I ask him and he scrunches his face at my words before nodding.


    I grab her hand and she gasps, jerking her hand away looking at it oddly before I grab it again,


    loving the sparks rushing up my arm. I drag her to my fathers office and see both of them looking at


    paperwork on their desks.


    ¡°Hey sweetie¡± My father saysing over to me and stopping when he sees me pull Mia in behind


    me.


    ¡°Sweetie?¡± She questions. I ignored her question, she would find out any minute.


    ¡°Found your new secretary¡± I tell them before pulling out the chair at the desk. I push her down in it


    and my father raises an eyebrow at me.


    Tobias POV


    ¡°Where the hell is Amara?¡± I ask Theo, annoyed. She was alwayste.


    ¡°She will be here, I am more concerned with this secretary situation. No one is even applying for


    the job not wanting to work under a tribrid and a werewolf¡± Theo tells me. I nod he was right, the city


    was scared since Thaddeus and we organised a recruitment office to hire someone but even this new


    person was a no show.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Imogen won¡¯t, why would we retire and her go back to work, forget about it¡± Theo tells me.


    We may not have a choice though, especially if Amara couldn¡¯t pull herself together and actually start


    showing up. Rnd can¡¯t run this ce on his own and Thaddeus was out of the question at the


    moment.


    ¡°Stress less, we will figure it out¡± Theo tells me,ing over and resting his chin on my shoulder,


    his lips pressing to my cheek, I exhale trying to calm my nerves but I was tired, I needed a break and


    that wasn¡¯t going to happen at this rate.


    Hearing the elevator bing, Theo stands up. ¡°That would be Amara,¡± He says when the door


    suddenly opens.


    ¡°Hey sweetie¡± He says going to give her a hug before she tugs some girl in with her. The poor


    thing looked petrified.


    ¡°Sweetie?¡± The girl questions looking at Amara. Who seemed to be ecstatic about something as


    she pulled out a chair and shoved the girl in it.


    ¡°Found your new secretary¡± She says and the girl looks up at her. Emeryes in sitting on the


    armchair in the corner of the room. I gave him a nod, at least he was getting Amara to show up, I will


    give him that.


    Theo was observing the girl who looked like a deer in headlights, his eyes flickering oddly before I


    picked up the faint scent of blood.


    ¡°This is the girl from the recruitment¡± Amara says while we all just stare at her. She seems to snap


    out of whatever trance she was in, shaking her head and holding her hand out to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I amte, I identally hit¡± She stops and looks at Amara.


    ¡°Sorry, what is your name again?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Amara, and that is Emery¡± She says pointing to him. He gives her a wave. She shivers looking


    back at me.


    ¡°This is Mia, and you are hiring her¡± Amara tells me and I fold my arms across my chest. Looking


    down at my daughter while the small blonde haired girl looks like she was hoping the floor would


    swallow her, her cheeks flushing red.


    ¡°Have you got your resume?¡± I ask her, she seems to think for a second.


    ¡°Ah yes sorry, it is um¡± She pulls it out before i could even grab it, Amara snatches it from her


    hand.


    ¡°Yep good enough for me¡± Amara announces while the girl was trying to figure out what the hell


    was going on, so was I. Theo chuckles, shaking his head making me raise an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have been saying that a lot today but who are you?¡± The girl asks, looking at Amara


    clearly startled with the way Amara was just handing her the job that wasn¡¯t hers to hand out.


    ¡°We are her fathers¡± I tell this Mia before recognition hits her. Her lips parting in shock.


    ¡°Wait, your?¡± She says trying to find the right words.


    ¡°Tribrid, yes. My father Tobias, is a werewolf, my other father Theo vampire and Emery also a


    werewolf¡± She says staring down at the girls resume.


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± I ask her and she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, not like you will eat me¡­. you don''t eat people right?¡± She chuckles nervously. Amara smiles


    at her and her heart skips a beat.


    ¡°No we don¡¯t eat people, I won''t bite¡± Theo tells her yet Amara looked like she would any second.


    ¡°Resume?¡± I ask, holding my hand out to Amara wanting to see if the girl is actually qualified.


    ¡°I noticed you didn¡¯t list your sexual preference or species preference?¡± Amara asked and Theo


    had to hide his chuckle.


    ¡°Sexual preference?¡± The girl asks, staring at me Amara, no she can¡¯t be? I thought to myself


    finally putting the pieces together and Amara''s weird behaviour.


    ¡°Yes, do you like men or women, or both?¡± Amara asks, we are so screwed we are going to be


    sued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer that?¡± I tell Mia ring at my daughter.


    ¡°I would prefer if she did?¡± Amara res back at me. I pinch the bridge of my nose.


    ¡°What about species?¡± Amara asks her, the girl looks at her rather flustered.


    ¡°Amara?¡± Theo growls at her.


    ¡°Nevermind my daughter¡± He tells the girl before plucking the resume from her fingers and


    ncing at it before handing it to me.


    ¡°The recruitment office said you were both retiring?¡± Mia asks as I nce at her resume. Poor girl


    was only 22, Amara was going to be too much for her to handle.


    ¡°Yes, Amara is taking over for us¡± I answer her and the girl looks at her.


    ¡°Wait, you want to hire me even though I rid off your car?¡± She asks, confused.


    ¡°She rode off your car?¡± Theo asks.


    ¡°It was just a scratch,¡± Amara tells her when Mia shakes her head.


    ¡°No, it is definitely more than a scratch,¡± She says.


    ¡°Enough of that, so you are hiring her?¡± Amara asks, looking at me.


    ¡°Please please please, daddy¡± Amara says, her voice booming in my head.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± I ask her, she hasn¡¯t called me daddy since she was a child.


    ¡°Please, pretty please with a cherry on top¡± She says and I roll my eyes at her.


    ¡°Yes, when can you start?¡± I ask Mia.


    ¡°When would you like me too?¡±


    ¡°Now¡± Amara blurts, making Theo chuckle, she doesn¡¯t get a chance to answer when suddenly the


    door bursts open and Rnd steps into the room.


    ¡°Gotta go, Evie is inbour¡± He gushes his eyes lighting up.


    ¡°Right now?¡± Theo asks excitedly, wanting to go with him.


    ¡°Go I will meet you there ¡± I tell my husband and he races out the door with Rnd. Amara looked


    at the door and I could tell she wanted to go but also didn¡¯t want to leave her newly found mate. I could


    see it tearing her apart, choosing between meeting her nephew and this girl running away from her.


    ¡°Go, I will show her around¡± I tell Amara, letting her know her mate won¡¯t be escaping her.


    ¡°Baby time¡± She gushes excitedly before grabbing Mia¡¯s face and kissing the poor girl so quickly


    before darting out the door.


    Mia stares after her not able to hide her shock, yep Amara is definitely going to get me sued.


    ¡°You''re not going?¡± I ask Emery and he shakes his head when Amaraes back.


    ¡°Emery¡± She hisses at him.


    ¡°I guess I am¡± He says getting up before pausing and looking at a stunned Mia.


    ¡°Go she is fine with me¡± I tell him and he reluctantly chases after Amara.


    ¡°I am terribly sorry about my daughter, she can be a handful¡± I tell her.


    ¡°She is alright¡± She says touching her lips before looking at the door. I could see her confusion.


    ¡°Did she?¡± She shakes her head trying to make sense of Amara''s actions.


    ¡°Did she kiss you? Yes she did, you will get used to her¡± I tell her. She nods her head, one thing I


    missed about Imogen when she was human was watching her try to make sense of our actions.


    Looking at this girl in front of me I was suddenly curious if she was aware of what mates are, I couldn¡¯t


    bear to see Amara¡¯s heart broken.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to weirded out that she kissed you '''' I tell her sitting at my desk wanting to see if


    she would reply.


    ¡°No, just stunned,¡± She admits. I nod.


    ¡°My daughter is bisexual does that make you ufortable?¡± I tell her wanting to gauge her


    reaction.


    ¡°No, she is very pretty¡± She says before realising what she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that¡± She says looking horrified at what she said.


    ¡°So your bisexual?¡± I ask, she didn¡¯t seem fazed by my questioning might as well find out what I


    can since guaranteed Amara won''t let her escape the mate bond..


    ¡°Huh?¡¯ She asks.


    ¡°You have never been with a woman?¡± I ask her. I was going to get myself sued, shut it Tobias. I


    mentally scold myself. Yet I was curious to find out if she would be epting of my daughter. Her face


    turns bright red.


    ¡°I have never been with anybody¡± She says which shocked me. Her resume said she was 22 yet


    she had never been with anybody?


    ¡°At all?¡± I ask her blurting out my shock like word vomit.


    ¡°Nope, are these questions on the application, I don¡¯t remember having to fill this out with the


    recruitment agency?¡± She says.


    ¡°They must have left them out, just need to make sure yourfortable working with my daughter


    and her mate¡±


    ¡°Mate? That¡¯s like soulmate or something, I think I read about how supernaturals have mates¡± she


    says.


    ¡°Yes, Emery is her mate¡±


    ¡°But she kissed me, wouldn¡¯t that have caused him pain. I read it hurts the other mate¡± I chuckle at


    her words this girl was pretty well informed and clearly knew what mates are.


    ¡°Yes, it causes them pain unless the person is also their mate, I have two mates. Theo and my


    wife Imogen¡± I tell her letting the words sink in.


    ¡°You have more than one?¡± She asks and I nod. I could practically see the wheels turning in her


    head.


    ¡°So she hurt Emery by kissing me?¡± She mutters so low, I almost missed it.


    ¡°No she didn¡¯t hurt Emery, nor would it have hurt her if he kissed you¡± I tell her and she nods


    looking around nervously before it seems to click, her head whipping toward me.


    ¡°Wait, Amara and Emery?¡± She doesn''t finish like she didn''t know how to ask.


    ¡°Yes they are both your mates¡± I tell her.


    ¡°But I am human¡± She says, her heart pounding in her chest.


    ¡°So was my wife,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Was?¡± I nod, Shit maybe I shouldn¡¯t have told her, I think to myself when she suddenly starts to


    hyperventte, her heart beating erratically. Her face falls ck and I jump up just in time before she


    falls out of her chair.


    ¡°Guess I will take you to meet your new nephew, and future mother-inw¡± I mutter to myself


    before scooping her up. I walk to the elevator before pressing the button.


    ¡°Wee to our crazy family Mia¡± I whisper before chuckling to myself, she was in for one hell of a


    ride being mated to my daughter.

 chapter 218Epilogue

    chapter 218Epilogue


    I had been getting braxton hicks all day or so I thought as I watched Orion finish the mural on the


    wall in the nursery room. Orion had drawn a heap of Zoo animals on the wall next to the crib and was


    just painting the giraffe, Mara had already asked for him to draw her and f on her wall and he was


    going to start it when he was done in here.


    My hips were killing from the extra weight as I tried to getfortable on the exercise ball I was


    sitting on, Orion brought it home reckons it would help with lower back pain, but all I was feeling was


    pain and pressure, I swear the ball was making it worse as I rocked back and forth on it trying to


    distract myself from the braxton hicks.


    ¡°Want me to run you a bath?¡± He asks as he puts the paint brush down. I nod and he holds his


    hands out to me. ¡°Come on big momma¡± He says and I re at him.


    ¡°Call me that once more, I dare you¡± I tell him but take his hands, letting him pull me to my feet. He


    chuckles, pulling me closer and rubbing my lower back. ¡°You''re still beautiful, just rounder¡± He says and


    I smack his chest. Heughs but pulls me closer kissing my lips. ¡°I love you¡± he whispers against my


    lips.


    ¡°I love you too¡± I tell him,before he turns me toward the door.


    ¡°Come, a bath might help¡± He says, steering me towards the stairs. I waddled out, Orion keeping


    his hand on my arm, Orion hated the stairs after I tripped down them, luckily Thaddeus was walking


    ahead of me so I only stumbled into the back of him before he grabbed me stopping me from rolling


    down the stairs. Ever since Orion won¡¯t even let me take the stairs without one of them with me which I


    thought ridiculous, I may not be able to see my feet but the stairs have a bannister. He was a little


    paranoid. Halfway down the stairs though, I feel my thighs be drenched, my grey tights darkening


    as I look down.


    ¡°Ah Orion, I don¡¯t think they are braxton hicks,¡± I tell him, stopping on the stairs.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t just wet yourself likest time?¡± I growled at him. I hated the reminder. It


    was so embarrassing.


    ¡°Let just get you to the bath first, your contractions have been irregr, if they are contractions¡± He


    says. Thaddeus walks into the entryway looking up at me. ¡°She wet herself again?¡± He says and I


    growl at him.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, now stop mentioning it¡± I tell him, my face heating. They were never going to let me


    live it down, I am also never going into that shop again, more embarrassing when they called a clean


    up over the PA system. The baby shifted and I wet myself, yet I was convinced I was going intobour


    early. I shake the memory away and continue down the steps.


    ¡°Where is Mara?¡± Thaddeus asks, grabbing my other arm as I step off thest step.


    ¡°Having her nap, can you grab a mop and clean that up¡± Orion says and Thaddeus nods.


    Orion runs me a bath and I sink my fat ass into it. I looked like a beachball, I was nearly as round


    as I was tall. The kid was going to be huge. Sitting in the bath though, the contraction only got worse,


    Orion ced his hand on my stomach and had been timing them.


    ¡°Your belly is like a rock¡± He mutters looking at his phone while I try to breathe through it.


    Thaddeus was staring worriedly from where he was sitting on the sink basin. ¡°Maybe call Rnd


    and get him home, I think she is inbour, she seems to be in a bit of pain, plus they are only two


    minutes apart now¡± Orion says. Thaddeus nods walking out of the room.


    8 hourster


    I wanted to kill them, I was in agony, while they kept offering advice like they were about to push a


    baby out their coochie. Amara was scrolling on her phone, ¡°Talk about stubborn, hurry up and push that


    kid out already Evie, stop ying¡± I growl at her. All dignity went out the window around two hours ago


    and I no longer cared that I was stark naked on the bed in front of Amara and Imogen.


    Theo and Tobias were downstairs with Emmet and some girl apparently but I didn¡¯t pay attention


    as to why she was here. All I cared about was the pain that seemed to never end and only got worse.


    Hearing Amara crying and waking up, Orion looks to the bedroom door.


    ¡°She is fine, Theo is grabbing her¡± Imogen says and I hear footsteps before hearing Amara¡¯s door


    open. ¡°There''s poppy¡¯s girl¡± I vaguely heard him say when I suddenly got the urge to push. I groaned,


    pushing as this overwhelming urge to go to the toilet rushed over me, making my entire tense as I


    pushed. I let out a breath and saw Thaddeus push off the wall where he was leaning, he smacks


    Rnd¡¯s chest from where he was dozing in the armchair next to the bed while Orion was between my


    legs. Thaddeus sits on one side while a half asleep Rnd walks to the other side when I suddenly get


    the urge again, my body pushing even though I wasn¡¯t trying to.


    ¡°Hold her legs,¡± Orion says while I push.


    ¡°Oh baby time¡± Amara says, jumping up and walking behind Orion. I let out my breath and nearly


    snort when Amara speaks.


    ¡°I am not doing that, you want grandkids from me, they areing from Mia¡± Amara says looking


    at Imogen. Imogen chuckles when I suddenly need to push again.


    1 hourter


    ¡°Come on babe, keep pushing¡± Orion says and I shake my head catching my breath.


    ¡°I can¡¯t it hurts¡± I tell him, I felt like I had been pushing forever.


    ¡°Baby is right there, I can see him,¡± Orion tells me before grabbing my hand and directing it toward


    between my legs.


    ¡°Right there, feel that? It''s his head¡± Orion says.


    ¡°Right there love, now push for me¡± He encourages and I take a deep breath in before pushing,


    Rnd and Thaddeus pushing my knees toward my shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s it keep going, keep going¡± Orion


    says as I grit my teeth, a deep guttural groan leaving me when I feel his head break through offering


    relief and I flop back on the bed.


    ¡°One more big push and he shoulde out,¡±Orion chokes out, making me look at him. All three


    of them with their eyes downcast staring between my legs. I took a deep breath before pushing again, I


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    could feel Orion''s cool hands on my skin from where he was holding the baby¡¯s head. I push feeling


    him slide out of me in a rush, Orion catching him and he starts rubbing him with a towel while I sit up on


    my elbows watching, holding my breath when he doesn¡¯t make a sound.


    Orion rubbing his back before he sticks a finger in his mouth removing some gunk. ¡°Orion?¡± I ask


    worriedly.


    ¡°There we go¡± I hear him say before hearing him start screaming, the sound of a newborn''s cry


    filling the room and I take a deep breath, a sob leaves my lips as I hold my hands out for him. Orion


    smiles up at me before looking at Rnd and Thaddeus who were crying as they stared at our boy.


    Orion ces him on my chest and I clutch at him. Holding his crying tiny body against me, the sound


    was better than anything I had heard in my life. I longed for the sounds of his cries, the sounds of life


    for so long and immense relief flooded me when I heard him cry out. Orion stands up before cing a


    mp on the umbilical cord near his belly button. Before holding out the scissors.


    ¡°Rnd can, I will get the next one¡± Thaddeus tells him before Orion hands the scissors to Rnd.


    I watch as he cuts the cord. I was too absorbed with my very much alive, pink son in my arms to pay


    much attention to what Orion was doing.


    Thaddeus bends down kissing my lips. ¡°So small, was Mara this small?¡± He mutters ying with


    his tiny fingers.


    ¡°Hey buddy¡± Thaddeus tells him. Imogen and Amara were over his shoulder staring down at him


    and Rnd was stroking my hair as he stared down at our son. I feel something slide out of me. Amara


    looks toward Orion and she pales slightly before pulling a face.


    She notices me staring and looks away and I chuckle. ¡°Like day one, yep perfectly intact down


    there¡± She mutters, making meugh.


    I hear Orion leave the room before returning and he pulls a nket up over my legs that were still


    trembling. He wraps our boy in a towel before cing him on my chest.


    ¡°Wanna hold him?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°I cut the cord, you hold him first¡± Rnd tells Thaddeus and I pass him to him. Thaddeus sits


    down beside me staring down at our little miracle. He kisses his little head. Orion sits next to my head


    before leaning down, and pressing his lip on mine. I touch his cheek, rubbing it with my palm.


    ¡°I love you¡± He whispers before pulling back when the door opens. Mara runs in excitedly. ¡°Dad,


    Dad¡± She says running in, Theo hot on her heels with Tobias. Rnd bends down, grabbing her so she


    can see over Thaddeus'' shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s you brother¡± Rnd tells her and she ps excitedly, her


    hands on Thaddeus'' shoulder as she peers down at him while Rnd holds her.


    ¡°Where is Emmet?¡± Amara asks Tobias.


    ¡°Downstairs with your mate?¡± Amara nods and I stare at her.


    ¡°Mia, the girl downstairs, she is human and our mate¡± Amara exins and I smile happy she finally


    found another of her mates.


    ¡°So what did you decide to name him¡± Ask Tobias while he stared down at him in Thaddeus arms.


    ¡°Ridion¡± Rnd answers, passing Amara to Orion and Thaddeus hands him our son.


    ¡°There¡¯s my little man,¡± Rnd says, kissing his forehead.


    ******


    Author Jessica Hall Facebook Page: https://.facebook/jessicahall91/


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!